FROM   THE   LIBRARY   OF 
REV.    LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON.   D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM   TO 

THE   LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON   THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Sectio.     /^03? 


i     APR  23  1932  "^^ 

THE  HUGUENOT^j^joALSEW^ 

OR, 

REFOKMED  FRENCH  CHUECH. 

THEIR  PRINCH^LES  DELINEATED; 
THEIR  CTIARACTER  ILLUSTRATED ; 
THEIR     SUFFERINGS     AND     SUCCESSES     RE- 
CORDED. 


IN  THREE  PARTS : 

I.  THE  HUGUENOT  IN  FRANCE,  AT  HOME. 

11.  THE  HUGUENOT  DISPERSED  IN  EUROPE. 

III.  THE  HUGUENOT  AT  HOME  IN  AMERICA. 


WITH  AN  APPENDIX. 


WILLIAM  HEM  FOOTE.  D.  D, 

PASTOR  OF   THE    PliESBYTERIAN    CHURCH,    ROMNEY,    WEST 
VIRGINIA  ; 

Author  of  the»'  Sketches  of  Virginia   and  North  Carolina,"    Biographical 

and  Historical,  ilhistrating  the  "Rise  and  Progress  of  the 

Presbyterian  Church  in  America." 

RICHMOND: 

PPtE^^BYTERIAX    COMMITTEE    OF    PUBLICATION. 


EDITOli'S  NOTICE. 

While  this  hook  w;is  ])JissiiiL;-  tlirouo'li  tlie  ])rocoss  of 
stcrcotypiiiii,-,  uiidcr  tlie  supervision  of  the  venerable 
:uit]»or,  lie  was  ealled  from  the  toils  and  labors  of  the 
Chureh  on  e.-irth  to  the  glories  and  joys  of  the  iipi>er 
sanctuary.  This  sad  event,  which  occurred  on  the  22nd 
of  l.'ist  Xovember,  delayed  the  publication  of  this  inter- 
esting volume  for  several  months.  It  is  now"  presented 
to  tlie  jtublic  in  the  belief  that  it  wall  be  esteemed  a  val- 
uable addition  to  our  ecclesiastical  literature,  and  that 
it  will  add  to  the  re])utation  and  w^ill  perpetuate  the 
iniluence  of  its  distinguished  and  lamented  author. 

September  1,  1870.  E.  T.  B. 


Eutrrtnl   ucconliiig   to    Act    of  Coiiji;ross,  in   tlu;    year    LS70,  by 
CIIAKLKS  GENNET, 

in  irvsf, 
ill  tlif  Oilicf  of  ilic!   Librarian    of    Congress,  Wasliiifjton,    D.   C. 


DEDICA.TION. 

To  those  who  love  the   development  of  great 
principles  ;   to   those  who  admire  patient 
continuance    in    well-doing  and 
endurance  of  evil  ; 

TO    ALL    WHO  ARE     IN  TROUBLE  OR    SORROW, 

this   volume,  written  in  times  of  great  personal 

trouble  and  national  distress,    is 

respectfully  dedicated 

BY    THE    AUTHOR, 

WILLIAM  HENRY  FOOTE, 
BoMNEY,  Hampshire  County,  West  Virginia. 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  I. 

LITERATURE  AND  RELIGION  IN  FRANCE  PREVIOUSLY  TO 
A.  D.  1526. 

The  comm  en  cement  of  the  revival  of  Literature  and  vital  piety  in  France, 
Lefevre  and  his  pupil  Farell.  The  doctrine  of  Faith  a  subject  of  discus- 
sion in  France  during  the  dark  ages. '  The  persecution  that  preceded  the 
revival  of  Literature.  Francis  I.  comes  to  the  crown.  Lefevre  teaches 
Greek  and  explains  the  New  Testament.  The  position  of  Louis  XII.  in 
regard  to  the  Pope.  The  change  agreed  upon  by  Francis,  making  the 
Pope's  decisions  superior  to  the  decrees  of  Councils.  Francis  gains  the 
disposal  of  the  income  of  the  Church  property.  Charles  V.,  of  Spain, 
becomes  Emperor  of  Germany,  and  aspires  to  be  Pope  of  Rome.  The 
two  reasons  of  Luther  that  gained  the  attention  of  the  German 
Princes.  Francis  I.  encourages  litei-ature  for  the  glory  of  his  kingdom. 
His  sister  Margaret  becomes  a  convert  to  the  literature  and  religious 
doctrines  of  the  Reformers.  Her  character  and  influence.  Her  aunt 
Philiberta  becomes  a  convert.  Briconnet,  Bishop  of  Meaux,  fovours 
the  new  literature.  Luther  proposes  to  remove  to  France.  Lefevre 
translates  the  Gospels  into  French.  Other  parts  of  the  New  Testament 
translated  and  widely  circulated.  A  copy  sent  to  the  King.  Portions  of 
the  Bible  translated  for  the  King's  mother.  The  Romish  priesthood  ex- 
press great  alarm  at  the  efforts  for  Reformation.  Objections  made  to  two 
doctrines  of  the  Reformers,  viz  :  Salvation  by  Faith  alone,  and  the  suf- 
ficiency of  the  Scriptures  without  the  decrees  of  councils.  Francis  fond 
of  discussions  of  a  literary  nature,  and  will  not  persecute  Lefevre  for 
saying  there  were  three  Marys.  Francis  becomes  alarmed  about  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Reformation.  He  permits  some  in  humble  life  to  be  tried 
for  their  religious  belief,  and  to  be  burned.  Le  Clerc  burned.  Berquiu 
arrested,  and  set  at  liberty  by  the  King.  The  nobles  to  have  the  privi- 
lege of  thought  and  speech.  The  Bishop  of  Meaux  tried  and  recants. 
The  learned  men  retire  to  Switzerland  and  Germany.  The  reception  of 
Farel.  The  city  of  Lyons  receives  the  Reformers.  Varigus  and  Anthony 
Blet.  Anthony  Pai)illon.  The  Reformers  received  in  Grenoble.  Pas- 
tor Sebville.  Francis  annoyed  by  the  Reformed  doctrines.  Aflcctcd  by 
the  death  of  a  young  daughter.    The  battle  of  Pavia  iu  itseftects  on  the 

(i) 


11  CONTENTS. 

Reformation  in  France.  Mariraret  i?cn(Is  a  copy  of  the  Epistles  to  Fran- 
cis while  iu  conluu-ment.  The  Queen  liegcnt  writes  to  the  Pope— i)rora- 
iees  him  to  follow  his  dircctionu  about  the  Reformers.  Becla  bitter  and 
active  a.i,'ainst  the  Reformation.  The  Queen  writes  to  the  Sorbonne. 
The  Pope  orders  ihe  introduction  of  the  Inquisition  into  France.  The 
work  of  persecution  commences.  Berquin  again  arrested.  The  Bishop 
of  Meaux  again  arrested,  condemned  and  does  penance.  Lefevre  flies  to 
Straaj^hurg.  Beda  assails  Erasmus.  PastorShuck,  inLofraine,  isburned. 
Pavannc^  a  youtli  is  burned  in  Paris.  The  hermit  of  Livry  biuued. 
Persecutions  iu  the  south  of  France    -  -  -  -  -  -    13 


CHAPTER  IL 

FROM  THE  YEAR  1526  TO  THE  YEAR  1550. 

The  intrrost  attached  to  the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century.  The  true 
foundation  of  Literature,  Science  and  Religion.  Charles  V.,  Henry 
VIII.,  of  England,  and  Francis  I.  cotemporaries.  Their  separate  influ- 
ence on  the  Reformation.  The  contrast  of  Francis  I.  and  his  sister  Mar- 
garet. Francis,  to  Avin  the  confidence  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  proposes 
an  alliance.  The  negotiation  protracted.  The  marriage  takes  place. 
Treaty  with  the  Duke  of  Wurtemburg.  Denis  dc  Reux  and  Berquin 
burned.  The  noble  death  of  Berquin.  Margaret,  now  Queen  of  Na- 
varre, publishes  the  Mirror  of  the  Soul.  The  Sorbonne  condemns  it. 
Francis  interposes  in  her  behalf.  The  placards  set  up  in  the  palace — 
their  cflVct  on  Francis  and  his  son  Henry.  Margaret  flies  to  her  domin- 
ions. The  purgation  of  the  city  determined  upon.  The  numerous  Area 
and  victims.  The  grand  procession,  and  the  victims.  The  declaration 
of  Francis  aljout  his  hand.  The  persecution  at  Meaux— and  of  the  Wal- 
denses.  twenty-two  of  their  viliages  being  burnt  to  ashes.  He  regrets 
his  treatment  of  the  Waldenses.  His  character  and  views  of  Religion. 
Incrwise  of  the  Reformed.  Henry  II.  of  France,  his  inconsistency  in  as- 
pisting  the  Protestants  abroad,  and  persecuting  tlie  Reformers  in  France. 
Th(!  martyrdom  of  five  young  men  at  Lyons.  Their  long  confinement 
and  lieroic  death,  and  its  great  efl'ect  upon  the  bystanders.  Catherine 
de  Medici  makcis  her  husband  more  bitter  against  the  Reformers.  His 
desire  to  see  the  death  of  Dubourg.  His  death.  His  last  eflbrt  with 
his  parliament  to  sanction  the  Inquisition  in  France.  The  Council  of 
Trent.  Four  events  favour  the  formation  of  the  Reformed  French 
C;hurch;  Ist,  The  influences  connected  with  the  Duchess  of  Ferrara; 
2nd.  Those  clustering  around  John  Calvin;  ;3d.  Those  connected  with 
Clemiiut  Marot;  and  4th,  Those  connected  with  the  Protestant  churches 
in  Germany.  The  Duchess  of  Ferarra  i)rolects  the  Reformers.  Her 
message  to  the  Duke  of  Giave.  The  labors  of  Calvin  in  Geneva.  Clem- 
ent Marot,  the  poet,  ]»rotected  by  Margaret  of  Navarre.  Persuaded  to 
translate  some  of  the  Psalms  of  David  into  French  verse.  Various  edi- 
tions of  these  psalms — th<;ir  great  popularity.  Tlie  favourite  psalms  of 
the  royal  family.    The  elibrts  of  tlic  licentious  to  introduce  other  poetry. 


CONTENTS.  Ill 

The  effect  of  singing  the  psalms  of  Marot  and  Beza.  It  becomes  a  part 
of  the  public  worship  of  the  Reformed.  Effects  of  the  treaty  of  Passaii 
and  Diet  of  Augsburg.  Eeligion  not  free  in  Germany  or  England  or 
Switzerland  or  ilollaud.  A  very  general  agreement  in  doctrine  in  these 
churches.  The  advantage  of  the  Church  in  France  by  not  being  sup- 
ported by  the  King  or  parliaments.  The  steps  by  which  the  Reformed 
French  Church  was  formed.  The  first  places  of  preaching.  The  neces- 
sity for  association  in  worship  and  doctrine  and  discipline.  The  admin- 
istration of  the  ordinances.  Consistories  formed.  The  order  of  public 
worship,  the  confession  of  sin,  the  forms  of  baptism,  of  communion, 
of  marriage,  and  of  the  burial  of  the  dead  admitted  but  not  commanded. 
The  repetition  of  the  Lord's  prayer  and  the  ten  commandments.  The 
formation  of  Colloquies,  Provincial  Synods,  and  lastly  the  formatian  of 
tile  National  Synod.  Parliament  refuses  to  introduce  the  Inquisition  at 
the  request  of  Henry  II.  Cardinal  Lorraine  on  his  own  responsibility 
introduces  it  in  1558.  The  Reformed  complete  their  church  organization 
the  next  year,  1559.  Formation  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  first  in  forty 
sections,  afterwards  increased  to  two  hundred  and  twenty.  The  confes- 
sion of  the  Reformed  French  a  model  to  Scotland  and  to  Holland. 
The  peculiar  positioa  and  honor  of  the  Reformed  French  Churchy    -       -    33 


CHAPTER  HI. 

FROM  THB   FORMATION  OF  THE   NATIONAL   SYNOD,  1559,  TO 
ST.    BARTHOLOMEW'S,  1572. 

The  surprise  caused  by  the  treaty  of  Chateau  Cambresis.  The  secret  arti- 
cles for  the  destruction  of  those  differing  from  the  church  of  Rome. 
Marriage  of  the  daughters  of  Henry  II.  and  his  consequent  death.  Fran- 
cis II.  succeeds  to  the  crown  in  his  sixteenth  year.  His  mother,  Cather- 
ine de  Medici,  regent.  Two  branches  of  the  descendents  of  St.  Louis 
claim  the  regency  and  the  cvowni  in  event  of  failure  of  the  Valois 
line,  and  form  two  parties,  the  Bourbon  and  the  Guise.  The  Bourbons 
favour  the  Reformed,  the  Guises  are  supported  by  Rome.  The  compara- 
tive strength  of  the  parties.  Where  the  greatest  strength  of  the  Re- 
formed lay.  The  principles  that  governed  Catherine  de  Medici.  Politi- 
cal meeting  at  Vendome,  1560.  The  embassy  to  the  King.  The  King  of 
Navarre  beguiled.  An  appeal  to  the  Reformed  to  form  a  political  party 
in  favour  of  the  Bourbon  line.  A  petition  for  toleration.  The  embassy 
betrayed  and  a  multitude  of  people  slain.  Reformer,  Huguenot,  and 
rebel  become  synonymous.  The  chancellor  Michael  Lc  Hospital  on  Tol- 
eration. A  political  assembly  at  Fontainbleau,  1560,  to  which  the  Admi- 
ral presents  a  petition  from  Normandy,  and  asked  for  toleration.  An 
assembly  of  the  States  proposed.  At  the  meeting,  Conde  was  treacher- 
ously arrested  and  condemned— his  execution  prevented  by  sudden 
death  of  Francis  II.,  December  5th,  1560.  Charles  IX.  succeeds  to  the 
crown  in  his  eleventh  year.  A  petition  presented  to  the  young  King, 
asking  toleration     The  edict  of  July,  1561.  forbidding  i)erfceculion  and 


IV  CONNENTS. 

the  exorcise  of  any  form  of  rcliirioii  but  the  Romish.  The  Conference  at 
Pois^iy  between  Die  Keformer.«  and  the  sidvocates  of  theOhnrch  of  Rome 
nnrefonned  commences  September,  1561.  Lorraine  takes  the  lead  for  the 
Roman  i.sts,  Beza  for  the  Relormera.  His  confession,  his  prayer  and  his 
speech,  and  its  effects.  Private  inter\dew  of  Lorraine  and  Beza.  A  com- 
mon fornuila.  The  remarlis  of  the  King's  sister  on  this  conference. 
Beza  preaches  in  France  about  two  years.  Great  congregation  assembles 
-in  Paris.  A  Great  disturbance.  The  Edict  of  18K2,  granting  freedom  of 
worship  in  the  country  and  the  suburbs  of  the  cities.  The  King  of  Na- 
varre beguiled  to  renounce  the  Refonnafion,  and  unites  with  the  Duke  of 
Guise  against  the  Huguenots.  The  Duke  offers  to  adopt  the  Atigsburg  con- 
fession on  conditions.  Beza's  reply  to  the  King  of  Navarre.  The  massacre 
at  Vassy.  The  Duke's  knowledge  of  the  Bible.  He  seizes  the  King  and  gar- 
risons the  city.  The  meeting  at  Orleans  choose  Conde  their  leader.  A  man- 
ifesto. Both  sides  prepare  for  war.  Siege  and  capture  of  Rouen.  Civil 
war.  Duke  of  Guise  assassinated.  The  nmrderer  ftxlscly  imjdicates  Beza.  A 
Treaty  in  March,  1563,  granting  freedom  ot  religion  throughout  France, 
except  Paris.  The  young  King's  journey  through  France.  Conference 
of  the  Queen  Regent  and  Duke  of  Alva  at  Bayonne  in  1565.  Alva's  advice. 
Jean  d'  Albert,  Queen  of  Navarre,  embraces  the  Reformed  faith.  The 
Intluence  of  Queens  on  France.  The  difference  in  their  religious  con- 
victions. Tlie  Queen  of  France  persuades  Jean  d'  Albert  to  visit  Paris. 
Prince  Henry  of  Navarre— his  birth  and  early  education.  His  visit  to 
Paris.  His  remark  to  the  King— and  his  report  to  his  mother.  Embassy 
of  the  German  I'rotestant  princ(^s— it  irritates  the  Iving  of  France.  The 
offer  of  the  Huguenots  about  Alva.  Organization  of  the  political  party 
of  the  Huguenots  completed— its  two  examples  for  imitation.  Confer- 
ence at  ChatilJon  in  1567.  attempt  to  seize  the  King— siege  of  Paris.  Bat- 
tle of  St.  Denis,  A  treaty  confirming  the  toleration  decreed  by  the 
Huguenots  while  the  Queen  prepared  for  war.  The  battle  at  Aubeterre. 
The  battle  of  Jarnac,  1569,  lost  by  the  Huguenots.  The  battle  of  Mon- 
can  was  also  lost  by  them.  The  Huguenots  in  arms  in  16T0,  Prince 
Henry  tlurir  header.  A  treaty  confirmed  full  liberty  of  conscience  to  the 
Huguenot s.  Four  towns  given  as  hostages.  Rochelle,  Lji  Cliarite,  Mon- 
taiiban,  and  Cognac.  The  Queen  mother  attempts  three  things:  1st,  to 
gain  tlu"  confidence  of  the  Huguenots;  2d,  to  gather  a  fleet;  3d,  by  spies 
to  watch  the  Prince  of  Navarre.  Second  meeting  of  the  National  Synod, 
1.560.  on  matters  of  faith,  doctrine,  and  practice  ;  the  votes  of  elders  not 
to  exceed— may  not  exceed  in  numbers— those  of  the  pastors.  The  names 
ot  members  of  the  Church  to  be  taken  and  kept.  A  representative  from 
each  i)roviMce  to  be  kejjt  at  court.  Third  National  Synod,  1562.  Church 
orLiani/.ation  in  jn-ivate  houses.  No  prayers  at  the  burial  of  the  dead. 
A  book  condcmncid  as  erroneous.  Fourth  National  Synod,  1563.  Re- 
markable events  to  be  recorded  by  the  churches.  Beza  to  i)rotest  against 
the  Council  of  Trent.  Eight  provincial  Synods  arranged.  Fifth  National 
Synod.  l-'jCt.').  A  book  condemned.  Sixth  Natiojial  Synod,  1567.  Letters 
from  Geneva  and  from  Calvin.  A  mute  admitted  to  the  sacrament.  Sev- 
enth National  Synod,  1571.  Beza  presides.  The  Confession  of  Faith 
read.    Nobility  pre.-?ont.     Three  copies  of  the  Confession  to  be  written 


CONTENTS. 

out,  to  be  subscribed  by  the  deputies.  Advice  to  the  Queen  of  Navarre 
about  the  olliccs  of  her  kint^dom.  Eighth  National  Synod,  at  Nismes. 
At  what  time  the  Book  of  Discipline  was  conapleted.  ]S[umber  of  Re- 
formed churches,  as  reported  by  Beza,  In  different  places.  The  number 
of  Reformed,  as  reported  by  the  King  of  France  to  the  Pope.  The  Queen 
sends  an  embassy  to  promote  a  marriage  with  the  Prince  of  Navarre  and 
her  daughter.  Her  reasons  for  it;  and  her  inducements  held  out  to 
Queen  Jean.  The  marriage  agreed  upon.  The  place  to  be  Paris.  The 
Huguenot  nobles  urged  also  to  attend.  Great  objections  made.  Suspi- 
cious circumsiauces.  The  reception  at  Paris.  Court  paid  to  the  Admiral 
by  the  young  King.  The  duplicity  shown  to  the  Pope's  Legate  and  the 
Queen  of  Navarre.  The  Queen  of  Navarre  suddenly  dies.  The  mari-iage 
takes  place.  Many  suspicious  circumstances.  The  details  of  the  plan 
for  the  destruction  of  the  Huguenots  not  complete.  Much  confusion 
about  the  execution.  An  attempt  to  assassinate  the  Admiral.  The 
King's  conduct.  The  Huguenot  nobles  ask  leave  to  depart.  The  Queen 
visits  the  Admiral.  The  manner  of  the  Massacre  determined  in  council. 
Guise  takes  the  lead.  The  time  is  hastened.  The  Admiral  murdered  in 
most  oflensive  circumstances.  Sully's  account  of  the  morning  of  the 
24th  of  August.  Treatment  of  the  King  of  Navarre  and  Prince  Conde. 
The  slaughter  prolonged.  The  King  gazes  on  the  body  of  the  Admiral. 
The  extent  of  the  massacre.  Acts  of  cruelty.  Various  Governors  refuse 
to  assist  in  the  massacre.  The  King's  remorse.  The  bravery  ot  his 
Surgeon,  The  King's  duplicity  about  the  massacre.  The  medal  struck 
on  the  occasion.         .....--.o 


CHAPTER  IV. 

PROM  THE   MASSACRE  OF  AUGUST   24Tn,  1572,  TO   THE  EDICT  OF 

NANTES,  1598. 
The  reception  ot  the  news  of  the  massacre  in  different  parts  of  Europe,  in 
i-pain,  in  Rome,  in  England,  and  in  Scotland.  The  Huguenots  recover 
their  spirits  by  some  unexpected  success.  Henry  of  Navarre  escapes 
from  court,  and  becomes  the  acknowledged  leader  of  the  Huguenots. 
The  perplexity  of  the  Queen  mother.  Unhappy  death  of  Chaples  IX. 
His  last  interview  with  Henry  of  Navarre.  The  conduct  of  the  Queen 
mother.  Death  of  Cardinal  Lorraine.  Duke  of  Anjou  becomes  King  as 
Henry  HI.  The  League  of  1576.  The  wars  of  the  three  Henries.  The 
project  of  Bouillon  to  unite  the  Huguenots  to  the  Palatinate.  The  opin- 
ion of  a  historian.  The  decision  of  the  Doctors  of  the  University  of 
Paris  about  removing  a  King.  The  saying  of  his  sister.  Assassination 
of  the  Duke  of  Guise,  in  1588.  The  speech  of  the  King.  Assassination 
of  Cardinal  Guise.  The  King's  reason  for  it.  Death  of  Catharine  De 
Medeci,  in  1589.  Her  character  and  actions.  Henry  III.  assassinated  by 
the  monk  Clement.  His  interview  with  Henry  of  Navarre.  Homage 
done  to  the  King  of  Navarre.  He  is  proclaimed  Henry  IV.  The  assas- 
sin Clement.  The  Duke  of  Parma.  His  death.  Negotiations  with  Henry 
to  give  him  the  crown  on  his  changing  his  faith.    Duke  of  Sully's  opiu- 


Vi  CONTENTS. 

ion.  The  Kinff  wlllin.i;  to  change  his  faith.  Sully  give?  him  reasons  for 
doing  f=o.  In  July,  1593.  Ileiiry  IV.  abjures  the  llugueuot  laitii  and  pro- 
IVsse"  Romanism.  The  Huguenots  greatly  troubled.  Ileniy  disap- 
I>ointed  in  the  eflects  of  his  abjuration  upon  those  who  had  clamored  for 
it.  He  regrets  the  oilers  and  alliance  with  the  King  of  Spain.  Assembly 
of  the  Huguenots  at  Monte.  Attempt  to  assassinate  the  King.  He  ex- 
liresses  his  disappointment.  Sully  feels  their  malice.  Henry  is  crowned 
King  of  France  In  159-i.  Contract  with  the  Prince  of  Orange.  Ninth 
NatFonal  Synod,  1578.  The  education  of  youth  was  particularly  incul- 
rated,  aiul  schools  to  be  provided.  Pastors  to  catechise  their  flocks  at 
least  once  or  twice  a  yetir.  Ministers  to  give  themselves  to  study  and 
jnc-thodical  instruction.  Parents  urged  to  attend  to  their  children,  and 
are  not  to  send  to  schools  kept  by  priests.  Jesuits,  or  nuns.  Fonr  dehv 
gates  appointed  to  attend  the  meeting  called  by  Cai^inier  to  unite  all 
Protestant  Churches  in  one  Confession.  An  appeal— the  first  brought  to 
the  National  Synod— came  from  the  Prince  of  Conde.  and  is  decided 
H','ainst  him.  The  condition  on  which  the  magistrates  of  the  place  might 
sit  and  vote  in  Synods.  Tenth  ^ational  Synod,  1579.  The  importance 
oi"  sustaining  poor  students  of  hopeful  talents  enjoined  upon  the  rich. 
The  Confession  of  the  Dutch  Churches  in  both  languages  approved;  and 
the  means  of  uniting  all  Protestant  Churches  considered.  Subjects  from 
tlie  Bible  not  to  be  turned  into  comedies  or  tragedies.  Giving  out  the 
lines  in  singing  objected  to.  The  Eleventh  National  Synod.  Princss 
and  Lords  had  their  attention  directed  to  the  rules  of  discipline.  Books 
not  to  be  printed  without  leave  from  the  Coloquies.  Tlie  Twelfth  Na- 
tional Synod,  1583.  An  agreement  made  with  the  churches  of  the  Low 
Countries  for  the  interchange  of  Deputies.  A  common  seal  adopted. 
An  union  between  the  Churches  of  Germany  and  France  attemjjted. 
Thirteenth  Nati<mal  Synod,  in  1594.  The  Lord's  supper  to  be  adminis- 
tered l)efore  Synod  closes,  to  represent  union  in  doctrine  and  discipline. 
Tlie  (ieneva  translation  of  the  Bible  commended.  Calvin's  Catechism  to 
be  retained  unaltered.  Synod's  opinion  of  the  Conference  at  Nantes  be- 
fore Ilcinry  IV.  The  means  of  union  for  the  whole  body  politically. 
Fourteenth  National  Synod,  1596.  Kecommend  that  a  college  for  the  in- 
Htriiction  of  youth  be  erected  in  each  province.  The  union  proposed  at 
Loudon  approved.  Whether  Scripture  songs,  by  Beza,  be  sung  in  the 
Cliurches,  was  made  a  subject  for  consideration.  An  edition  of  the 
triiusiation  of  the  Bible  to  be  printed  at  Ilocbelle.  The  Edict  of  Nantes 
granted  in  159H.  Its  provisions.  Death  of  Philip  of  Spain,  in  the  same 
year.  His  (li.-ai)i)ointnient  in  the  plans  of  his  life.  The  eli'ect  of  the  re- 
li'ioub  wars  falsely  BO  called.    The  condition  of  France. 


CHAPTER  V. 

FKOM  THE  EDICT   OF   NANTES,  1.598,  TO   THE  ASSASSINATION  OP 
HENRY  IV.,  1(310. 

By  Edict  of  Nantes  the  religious  mec^tingsof  the  Huguenots  were  tolerated 
( ondilionally ;  the  political  meetings  were  forbidden.     Great  discontents. 


CONTENTS.  VU 

The  subject  mncli  discussed  before  the  King.    He  agrees  to  tolerate  them 
for  a  time  without  an  Edict.    The  cautionary  towns ;  900,000  crowns  to 
be  appropriated  yearly  for  theh'  support:  this  for  eight  years.     The  royal 
consent  to  be  asked  for  the  meeting  of  the  National  Synod,  and  for  the 
political  assembly.     The  Fifteenth  National  Synod  met  in  May,  1598. 
Advice  asked  by  the  King' s  sister.   Two  sections  in  the  Edict  of  Nantes— 
1st,  the  paying  of  titles,  '2cl,  the  royal  gratuity  of  45,000  crov/ns.     The 
Synod  appropriates  the  money  to  two  purposes— education  and  support 
of  the  University.     14  Provincial  Synods  and  760  churches.     Union  of 
Montes  to  be  preserved.    The  Church  to  maintain  its  own  poor.     Pub- 
lication of  injurious  books  complained  of.    The  scattered  position  of  the 
Huguenots  a  cause  of  their  weakness.     Three  causes  of  trouble  in 
France— 1st,  the  strife  for  place  and  emolument;   2d,  the  emissaries  of 
Spain;  3d,  the  political  meetings  of  the  Huguenots,  which  he  finally  pisr- 
mitted.     Offices  conferred  on  the  Huguenots.     The  ablest  financiers  for 
two  centuries.    They  make  his  treasury  rich  by  their  mechanic  arts,  and 
contribute  greatly  to  the  prosperity  of  France,  and  the  greatness  of  Hemy 
IV.    The  pure  morality  of  the  Huguenots ;  how  obtained.    Their  strict- 
ness in  all  things  pertaining  to  the  marriage  relation.     Sully's  opinion. 
The  pulpit  ministrations  of  the  Huguenots.     "The  French  pulpit,"  a 
term  of  comparison.    A  Huguenot  at  court.     The  great  increase  of  the 
Eeformcd  from  converts,  a  cause  of  alarm.     The  Sixteenth  National 
Synod  in  1601.     Eesolutions  passed  in  favour  of  creating  church  libra- 
lies ;  against  lotteries,  and  candidates  preaching  a  length  of  time  before 
ordination ;    and  for  making  provision  for  the  widows  and  orphans  of 
ministers.    Number  of  churches,  753.    The  Seventeenth  National  Synod, 
KiOo,  condemns,  as  erroneous,  the  denial  of  the  active  and  passive  obe- 
dience of  Christ  in  our  justification.    Letters  to  be  sent  to  Piscator,  and 
the  universities  abroad  on  this  subject.     The  Pope,  for  his  pretensions, 
pronounced  anti-Christ.    Du  Plessis'  work  on  the  Eucharist  approved, 
and  to  be  printed.    Children  to  be  taken  from  the  Jesuit  Colleges.    Cor- 
respondence to  be  held  with  foreign  churches  respecting  union.    A  peti- 
tion about  the  word,  "pretended,"  in  the  Edict  of  Nantes.     Oaths  to 
be  taken  by  holding  up  the  right  hand.    Eoll  of  ministers.    Eighteenth 
National  Synod,  1007.    The  doctrine  of  Piscator  condemned  by  the  Synod. 
Perrin  urged  to  finish  his  work  on  the  Waldenses.     Chamier  urged  to 
finish  his  begun  work.     The  Synod  object  to  the  proposed  alteration  in 
the  manner  of  choosing  delegates  to  court.     Foreign  correspondence. 
Candidates  for  the  ministry  to  be  the  only  spectators  of  the  National 
Synodical  meetings.  Nineteenth  National  Synod,  1009.  Vergener  thanked 
for  Theatre  of  anti-Christ.     In  receiving  ministers  from  Scotland,  the 
French  discipline  and  government  to  be  maintained.     The  case  of  Mr. 
Welsh.     The  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper.     The  edition  of  the 
Bible  to  be  printed  at  Eochelle,  to  be  small,  and  accompanied  with  a  se- 
lection of  texts.    The  provincial  Synods  each  to  choose  some  person  to 
defend  a  particular  doctrine.     The  order  given.     To  be  five  universities. 
The  places  named.    Two  things  to  be  observed :  1st,  the  difliculty  attend- 
ing restoring  a  condemned  ministry:   2d,  the  resolute  defence  of  the 
marriage  relation.    The  testimony  of  the  Eeformcd  Church  agaiust  the 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

court.  Henry  cniicoivcp  the  project  of  the  balance  of  power  in  Europe. 
Consents  to  make  the  Queen  rei^cnt  in  his  absence.  The  King  atsas- 
sinaled.  May  11th.  IfilO.  The  circumstances.  The  Queen  affronts  a  new 
Council.  Sully's  noble  conduct.  Ills  remarks  on  the  occasion.  Henry's 
great  designs  all  died  with  him.  His  character  :  his  excellencies,  and  de- 
fects. Henry  and  Coligny  conijjared.  The  inliuence  of  Henry  on  his 
posterity,        -  -  -  -  -  -  -  -  -        -  172 

CHAPTER  VI. 

RKTOX  OF  T.OT'TS  XTTT..  FROM  KilO  TO  THE  PEACE  OF  MOTs^TPEL- 
MKI.".  Hi-2-'  -THF  T)!:sTIfr':'TiON  OF  THE  POLITICAL  PlilVILEGES 
OF  TIIK  Hl(iLEXOT.S  BEGFN. 

The  Queen  enters  on  the  regency,  and  makes  preparations  to  crown  her 
son  ;  chooses  two  Italians  for  her  confidants.  Edict  of  Nantes  confirmed. 
Pope  conciliated.  In  1611.  the  King  confii'ms  the  gift  of  450.000  crowns 
and  adds  another  yearly  sum  of  450.000  livres.  These  were  the  last  Edicts 
in  favour  of  the  Reformed.  Their  leaders  became  politically  divided  in 
their  political  meeting,  in  1611,  and  were  called  the  judicious  and  the 
zealous;  or,  more  properly,  the  Strict  Constructionist.'^,  and  the  Free  Con- 
ftruc'ioiiists.  Duplessis  publishes  his  work— 7V/e  Mysten-y  of  Iniquity— 
against  the  Romish  church.  The  Twentieth  National  Synod,  In  1612.  An 
oath  to  be  taken  by  all  the  deputies,  and  by  pastors  and  candidates.  Mar- 
riage vows  con!?idered.  The  Provincial  Synods  increased  to  si.xteen.  Pro- 
fessors of  theology  not  to  be  members  of  political  assemblies  on  pain  of 
8HS])en8ion.  The  King  sends  an  edict  of  pardon  and  forbids  all  political 
a8scni1)Iies.  The  Synod  protests.  Collections  lor  a  Book  of  Martyrs  to 
be  made.  The  Synod  earnestly  exhorts  her  political  leaders  to  union  of 
counsel  and  of  action,  and  adjures  them  by  all  that  is  good  and  sacred. 
The  c;onfession  of  Faith  and  the  Discipline  to  be  the  bond  of  union  to 
the  Reformed  in  matters  of  religion.  All  reference  to  the  King  to  be 
8cnt  by  the  deputies  at  court.  Six  universities  and  fourteen  colleges. 
The  courts  of  France  and  Spain  united  by  a  double  marriage.  Great 
diseontent  on  account  of  the  two  favourites.  The  design  renewed  of 
rooting  out  all  dissenters  from  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  Twenty-first 
National  Synod,  1614.  This  Synod  aimed  at  two  objects  worthy  of  her: 
l8t,  To  preserve  unity  among  the  Reformed  in  France;  and,  2d,  to  pro- 
motii  agreement  among  all  the  Protestants  of  Europe.  Letters  from  eminent 
Hu.'ueuots;  also  froni  James  I.  of  England.  The  insui-mountable  diffi- 
culti(!s  in  the  way  of  union  with  foreign  churches.  In  what  real  union 
consists.  Allegiance  to  the  King  fully  acknowledged,  and  a  last-day 
api)oint<'d  in  lavour  of  the  young  King.  A  political  assembly  held  in 
l«;i1.  The  course  of  Conde  not  favourable  to  peace.  The  States  General 
of  France  assembled  in  1614.  never  convened  again  till  the  reign  of  Louis 
XV  I.  The  regency  ceases ;  the  King  declared  of  age  at  14.  The  Edict  of 
Nanles  confirmed.  The  King's  marriage  with  the  infanta  of  Spain.  A  new 
favourite  in  1617:  the  death  of  the  old  <mcs.  The  Twenty-second  National 
Synod.  1617.  A  conmiittee  favourably  received  by  the  King.  Thanks  to 
<'h;imi.  I- lor  ihiv  vohnnrs  ot  his  great  work.    The  General  Deputy  comes 


CONTENTS.  iX 

in.  The  subject  offorei.^n  union  postponed.  Number  of  pastoi-s.  The  Queen 
mother  appears  in  arms ;  Conde  sent  to  meet  her.  Richlieu  tirst  appears 
at  the  treaty  that  followed,  and  gains  the  good  will  of  the  King.  The 
tirst  act  of  the  King  against  the  Huguenots— to  reduce  Bearne  to  a  pro- 
vince of  France.  A  political  assembly  of  the  Huguenots,  in  1619.  It 
opposes  the  design  on  Bearne  as  despotic.  The  King  compels  the  parlia- 
ment to  enrol  the  Edict  for  the  change  of  Bearne-  Twenty-third  meeting 
of  the  National  Synod,  10-30.  A  fast  appointed  principally  in  reference 
to  Bearne.  The  Committee,  to  attend  the  Synod  of  Dort,  ordeied  by  the 
King  to  return  home.  Ministers  forbid  to  preach  politics,  on  pain  of  sus- 
pension ;  and  forbidden  to  be  deputies  to  the  court.  The  articles  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort  read  and  approved ;  all  ministers  to  sign  a  form  of  appro- 
bation. The  oath  union  of  the  Reformed  in  Prance  was  subscribed. 
Rules  for  the  universities.  A  pastor  may  teach  Hebrew,  but  not  Gi-eek. 
A  petition  for  Rivet  to  be  Professor  at  Leyden.  Thanks  to  Perrin  for 
his  history.  The  Bearnese  resume  their  privileges  and  are  subdued. 
The  political  assembly  of  the  Huguenots  at  Loudon  refuses  to  adjourn, 
sine  die,  but  to  meet  again.  It  met  at  Rochelle.  Heated  debates.  The 
question  was  on  what  ground  they  should  resist  the  King.  Duplessis 
opposes  \iolent  action;  Bouillon  opposes  violence;  I/esdeguleres  was 
opposed.  The  assembly  determine  to  prepare  for  war.  They  demand  a 
free  construction  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes.  The  King's  copy.  Luinnes 
proposes  to  take  the  cautionary  towns  from  the  Huguenots.  The  King 
calls  the  assembly  rebellious,  and  prepares  to  subdue  the  Huguenots. 
The  assembly  prepares  to  meet  the  King.  Their  motto.  Buillon's  ad- 
vice,—good— but  neglected.  By  treachery  and  falsehood,  the  King  gets 
posession  of  Saumur.  The  ill-treatment  of  Duplessis.  Death  of  Du 
plessis.  His  honour  and  statesmanship.  The  King  marches  south ;  all 
the  cautionary  towns  in  his  path  were  taken.  The  assembly  at  Rochelle 
issue  an  apology;  the  King's  answer.  His  progress  stopped  at  Montau- 
ban.  Mayenne  killed.  Dominic  Jesu  Marie.  Death  of  Chamier.  The 
city  re-inforced.  The  siege  abandoned.  Luinnes  dies.  The  King's  cru- 
elty to  the  citizens  of  Negropalesse  and  St.  Authonies.  Montpellier 
successfully  resists.  A  treaty  is  signed.  Strict  construction  establishsd. 
Lesdeguieres  rewarded  for  his  defection  ;  his  death.  Fatal  efiects  of  dis- 
union among  the  Huguenots.    An  opinion  of  their  course  on  a  review.  -  207 

CHAPTER   VII. 

FROM  THE  PEACE  OF  MONTPELLIER,  1622.  WITH  STRICT  CON- 
STRUCTION, TO  THE  TAKING  OF  ROCHELLE,  1628,  WITH  THE 
LOSS  OP  POLITICAL  RIGHTS. 

The  state  of  the  court  of  France  after  the  Peace  of  1622 ;  its  new  feature  of 
dissoluteness.  The  need  of  an  advocate  for  the  Huguenots  at  court. 
The  National  Synod  now  the  only  channel  of  communication  with  the 
court.  Its  Twenty-fourth  meeting,  1623.  The  King  appointed  a  com- 
missioner to  attend  in  his  name  all  the  proceedings ;  he  declared  that 
similar  commissioners  should  attend  the  Provincial  Synod,  the  Consis- 
tories, and  Colloquies.  The  rank  of  members  of  Synod.  A  committee 
of  conference  wait  on  the  King  to  answer  his  objections  to  the  proceed- 


X  CONTENTS. 

iiijrs  of  last  Synod  about  Synod  of  Dort.    The  Synod  repeal  their  action 
about  an  oath,  and  in  its  place  pive  a  brief  formula  of  doctrines  to  be 
believed,  and  errors  to  be  rejected.    The  cases  of  Mr.  Cameron  and  Mr. 
I'rinirose  and  Dii  Manlin.    Their  offences ;  the  first,  opi)osed  the  parlia- 
ment t>f    Bordeaux;  the  second,  opposed  the  disingenuous  preaching  of 
a  Jesuit;  the  third,  had  opposed  Richlieu   in  writing,  and  had  called 
Engl  and,  tJu  bulwark  of  the  nefmmation.    Books  not  to  be  printed  till 
after  e.vamiuatiou  by  authorized  persons.     Simplicity  in  sermonizing 
recommended.    Number  of  Universities  and  their  teachings.    The  bread 
used  in  the  Lord's  sujjper  by  the  Reformed  in  France.    Durant,  Chamier, 
Rivet,  Galland,  and  the  celebrities  of   the  Synod.     Cardinal  Richlieu 
Civme  into  power,  1«34 ;  the  necessity  for  him  ;  his  rapid  rise;  his  great 
designs  to  render  the  Church  and  monarchy  an  unit.    He  aggravates  the 
Iliiguenots  by  his  officers ;  and  the  city  of  Rochelle  prepares  for  war. 
The  King's  forces  plunder  the  provinces.    The  brave  exploit  of  the  seven 
peasants  of  Foix.    The  heroic  death  of  Captain  Durant.    Richlieu  nego- 
tiates a  marriage  between  the  Prince  of  Wales  and  the  sister  of  the 
French  King;  and  fonns  a  league  against  Spain  of  France,  England, 
Venice,  Savoy,  and  Holland.     A  treaty  signed  1026,  guaranteed  by  the 
King  of  England,  James  I.    The  Twenty-fifth  National  Synod,  in  1626. 
Tlie  King  orders  that  ministers  shall  not  leave  the  Kingdom  without  per- 
mission from  him.    To  the  enquiry  about  the  Spanish  foction,  the  Synod 
replies,  that  no  minister  of  the  Huguenots  was  connected  with  it.    An 
act  against  the  Jesuits  as  countenancing  assassinations.    Complaints  to 
the  King  of  the  ill-treatment  of  Huguenot  ministers.     The  King  required 
the  Synod  to  choose  the  court  deputies,  or  in  default,  he  would^'nominate 
them  himself.    La  Houcher  to  collect  the  memoirs  from  the  churches 
an.l  lay  them  before  his  majesty.     A  testimony  in  favour  of  the  Kin- 
Prayers  to  be  offered  for  Lord  and  Lady  Dangean.    Acts  about  publish- 
ing various  manuscripts.    Number  of  i)astors  and  churches.    Richlieu's 
designs.     Benlevoglis'  letters.     Rochelle  to  be  destroyed.    The  aid  of 
England  saught  by  Rochelle;  the  difficulties  of  the  city.     The  war  be- 
gins.   The  siege  of  the  city.     The  great  moat  built  by  Richlieu.    An 
English  fleet  appears;  soon  sails  away;  the  death  of  Buckingham  stops 
the  sailing  of  another.    Memoranda  of  Merault.    The  sufferings  of  the 
besieged      The  starving  crowd.      Two  Englishmen.      Widow  Prisne. 
The  third  English  fleet  does  little  service.     Famine  in  the  city.    It  sur- 
renders.    Richlieu  oflers  favourable  terms,  but  deceives  in  every  partic- 
ular.   The  stormy  season  comes  on,  and  the  moat  is  broken  up.  and  the 
King  m  great  danger.     The  destruction  of  the  city.     The  royal  Edict  of 
.race.    Rohan  retires  to  Vc-iiice.     The  fall  of  Rochelle,  the  preparation 
lor  the  dovvnlall  of  tlie  iK^bilily.        _        .        . 

J  -        -        -         .  251 

CHAPTER  VIII. 


CONTENTS.  XI 

Tho  Twenty-sixth  National  Synod,  1031.  The  Kinjr  insists  tiiat  a  com- 
missioner shall  attend  all  the  meetings  of  all  the  judicatories.  A  list  of 
the  King's  demands  of  this  Synod.  Reading  of  the  Confession  and  Dis- 
ciiiline.  The  annual  bounty  not  paid  for  a  series  of  years.  Richelieu's 
atlack  upon  the  Reformed  under  pretence  of  arranging  for  Bearne. 
The  Synod  call  the  King's  attention  to  his  edicts  in  their  favour ;  and 
gives  a  list  of  their  grievances.  Decision  in  the  case  of  Rivet.  List  of 
Universities.  Decision  about  teaching  Greek.  The  designs  of  the  Em- 
peror Ferdinand,  and  the  course  of  Richelieu.  The  Twenty-seventh 
Synod,  163T.  Number  of  churches  and  pastors.  The  King's  demands 
under  11  heads.  The  Synod's  reply  under  18  heads.  Testard  and  Amey- 
raunt  come  before  the  Synod  to  establish  thtir  Orthodoxy,  and  give 
satisfaction  to  Synod.  Compliment  to  Richelieu.  The  Cardinal's  last  and 
great  struggle  with  the  nobles  of  France.  Orleans  disgraced.  De 
Thou  beheaded.  Bouillon  gives  up  his  principality.  Cinq  Mars  be- 
hea^led.  Character  of  the  elder  Bouillon.  The  last  note  of  Richlieu  to 
the  King.  His  death,  in  1642.  His  character,  and  the  influence  of  his 
government.  His  views  of  religion  in  his  last  days.  Louis  XIII.  dies, 
1643. -       -       288 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FROM  THE  DEATH  OF  RICHLIEU,  lfi42,  TO  THE  DEATH  OF 
MAZARINE,  1601. 

Mazarine  succeeds  Richlieu  ;  and  is  named  one  of  the  executors  of  Louis 
XIII.  The  great  men  of  the  Court.  The  Twenty-eighth  National  Synod, 
1644.  The  commissioner  compliments  the  Synod  and  the  Huguenots. 
His  majesty  blames  those  parts  of  the  Confession  that  speak  of  the  Pope 
and  the  Ramish  Church.  The  moderator  replies  that  those  words  have 
been  in  the  Confession  from  the  first,  and  cannot  be  put  out.  In  a  letter 
to  the  young  King,  the  Synod  pledges  life,  fortune  and  Jionour  in  his 
service.  A  pledge  was  also  given  to  the  Queen  mother.  A  form  of  bap- 
tism for  Jews,  Pagans  and  Mohammedans.  Acts  concerning  teaching 
the  Catechism.  Complaints  renewed  against  Ameyraunt  for  his  books 
on  Rep-obation  and  other  thiiigs.  Complaints  against  the  indepen- 
dents settling  in  France.  The  Synods  act  upon  them.  Decision  re- 
specting De  la  Place's  book  on  original  Sin.  Drelincourt  receives 
thanks  for  his  book  on  the  worship  of  the  Virgin.  The  works  of  De 
Artois,  Bernarden  and  Blondel.  The  Univei-s;ty  of  Sedan.  StrictJ  in- 
junction about  correct  editions  of  the  Bible,  Psalm  Books,  Confession  of 
Faith,  Liturgy  and  Catechism.  Dissensions  about  the  guardianship  ot 
the  young  King.  The  war  of  the  Fronde.  The  Huguenots  the  safe- 
guard of  the  State.  Cromwell's  remark  about  Conde.  The  King  passes 
his  minority  in  1652.  The  Edict  of  Nantes  confirn^ed,  and  the  Reformed 
complimented.  The  balance  of  power  in  Europe  settled  by  the  treaty  of 
Westphalia,  in  1648.  The  massacre  of  the  Vaudois,  16.55.  Cromwell,  by 
John  Milton,  dispatches  letters  to  King  of  France  and  all  the  I'rotcst- 
aut  powers.    An  Edict,  in  1656,  annulling  the  favourable  acts  passed  in 


xii  CONTENT  r!. 

May.  ir,.V2;  and  dcclarin.^  that,  commissioiiors  fhonlcl  bo  sent  to  decide 
alxnit  the  Reformed  phices  of  worship,  and  other  matters.  An  Edict,  of 
IC.oT,  forbids  the  meetinj;-  of  colloquies.  The  King  predjudiced  against 
the  Huguenots  as  too  strong.  1658,  Cromwell  again  to  the  King  of  France, 
by  Milton,  about  the  Vaudois.  The  Twenty-ninth  and  last  National 
Synod,  1U59.  The  commissioner  delivers  the  King's  injunctions  under 
1.^  heads.  Some  of  these  were,  that  there  should  be  no  more  political 
assemblies  ;  might  apply  the  word  anti-Christ  to  the  Pope ;  students  from 
Cieneva,  EuL'land,  Holland,  or  Switzerland,  might  not  be  settled  in 
France ;  that  jirovincial  Synods  were  to  be  courts  of  the  last  resort;  and 
no  more  fasts  be  appointed.  Tlte  Synod  replied  in  a  paper  of  14  heads. 
The  Confession  of  Faith  read  and  signed,  and  sworn  to.  In  sesssion, 
sixty-two  days.  Dispatched  a  great  amount  of  business  in  a  dignified 
and  ministerial  style.  The  presiding  otTicer  of  this  last  meeting  was 
Dai  lie,  author  of  the  Right  use  of  the  Fathers.  Cardinal  Mazarine  dies, 
IGOl.    The  manner  of  his  educating  the  King.     -       .       -       -       -       -  331 


CHAPTER  X. 

FROM  THE  DEATH  OF  MAZARINE,  16fil,  TO  THE  REVOCATION  OP 
THE  EDICT  OP  NANTES.  1685. 

The  King's  first  Council  after  the  death  of  Mazarine  ;  the  faulty  education 
of  the  King.  Submission  to  Rome  in  religion,  and  despotism  in  his 
kingdom,  the  principles  of  Louis  XIV.  in  his  court.  His  position  was: 
"I  am  the  State,"  to  which  he  added:  "lam  head  of  the  Church  in 
France;"  the  means  he  used  to  convert  the  young  Huguenots  were: 
1st.  They  were  enticed  by  noble  and  wealthy  alliances.  2d.  By  places 
ol  power  and  trust.  3d.  Those  of  a  literary  turn  were  invited  to  court, 
and  olVca-ed  places  and  rewards;  eminent  pastors  allured  by  salaries. 
4th.  The  talents  of  the  Romish  church  put  into  the  highest  requisition ; 
and  great  etibrts  made  to  have  the  audiences  equal  to  those  of  the  Re- 
formed :  the  difl'erence  between  the  two  Bets  of  preachers.  Some  suc- 
cess followed,  especially  among  the  nobles.  1st.  Expression  of  determi- 
nation to  destroy  the  Huguenots  completely ;  a  committee  of  visitation. 
2d.  Ex])ression,  in  numerous  oppressive  edicts,  of  an  annoying  kind, 
about  singing,  burying  the  dead,  about  closing  the  courts;  the  compli- 
ment jinid  i)astor  Du  Bosc  for  his  remonstrance;  the  depriving  the 
Huguenots  of  their  records,  as  well  as  of  their  churches;  releasing  debts 
toabjurers;  congregations  to  admit  of  no  converts;  iutermariages  for- 
bidden ;  and  finally  dcipriving  the  Huguenots  of  all  offices  and  public  em- 
<;m[iloyments.  .3d.  Expression  ;  his  dui)licity  ;  the  expressions  of  it  in  his 
own  lot  t(!rH  to  his  son  ;  in  the  letters  of  Madame  Maintenon  to  her  brotlier. 
4th.  Expression  ;  Bought  conversions ;  Pelisson's  work ;  the  money  paid 
under  various  pretences;  the'price  paid  for  a  convert,  on  an  average;  letters 
from  Madame  Maintenon  on  the  subject ;  examples  of  her  work ;  the  vari- 
<Mis  rewards  of  «levotion  to  his  majesty.  5th.  Expression;  the  booted  mis- 
fionarii'S,  or  the  dragonades,  of  the  Minister  of  War,  Louvois;  his  jeal- 
ousy of  relisson  ;  begins  in  KJSl  to  quarter  troops  on  the  Huguenots; 


CONTENTS.  Xili 

his  inf=!trnctions  to  Marillac;  the  way  to  be  exempt  from  dragoons;  the 
account  of  dragonacles  as  given  by  Quick  in  his  Synodicon ;  the  license 
given  the  soldiers. .  The  annoyances  almost  innumerable.    The  success 
of  Louvois;  joy  of  the  court.    The  orders  given  to  BoufHers.    The  Hu- 
guenots emigrate :  their  lands  sell  cheap.     Madame  Maintenon's  letter 
to  her  brother  to  take  advantage  of  that  fact.    England  interposes ;  other 
Protestant  nations  interpose.  The  King  listens.    He  forbids  emigration. 
A  list  of  the  annoying  edicts  and  practices  against  the  Huguenots ;  their 
lives  rendered  miserable.     The  King  determines  on  revoking  the  Edict 
of  Nantes.     Tlie  meritorious  deeds  of  the  Huguenots— the  Admiral  Da 
Quesne,  Turrene,  and  Colbert.     The  Eomish  clergy  pretend  they  do 
not  desire  the  revocation.    Oppression  of  Bearne  by  armed  forces.    Duke 
of  Noailles  reports,   respecting  Languedoc,  210,000  converts.     6tli  Ex- 
pression, and  last:    The  edict  to  destroy  all  Huguenot  books  is  issued. 
A  list  of  five  hundred  different  books  to  be  destroyed ;  they  were  gath- 
ered and  burned.    The  universities  and  schools  shut  up  and  transferred 
to  the  Eomanists.    Louvois  reports  the  number  of  conversions  in  differ- 
ent provinces.    The  best  preachers  of  the  Romish  church  sent  to  preach 
to  the  reputed  converts.      Letter  of  Madame  De  Sevigjie  concerning 
Bourdaloue's  mission.    The  King  is  assured  that  a  revocation  was  safe, 
and  the  Edict  wrs  signed  and  issued  October  23,  1685.     The  twelve  pro- 
visions of  the  Edict :   The  places  of  worship  to  be  destroyed  ;  no  more 
assembling  of  congregations;  no  worship  in  the  houses  of  the  nobles; 
ministers  to  depart  the  kingdom  in  a  fortnight;  promises  to  those  who 
abjure;  ministers  may  become  advocates;    private  schools  forbidden; 
children  to  be  baptized  by  Eoraish  priests;  returning  emigrants  par- 
doned ;  none  to  leave  the  kingdom,  or  remove  thcii  goods  ;  the  relapyed 
to  be  punished ;  all  m'ght  remain  quietly  tl.at  made  no  show  whatever 
of  Protestantism:  and  all  officers  required  to  put  these  orders  of  the 
Edict  in  force.     La  Tellier  signs  this  Edict  as  his  last  public  act.    The 
clergy  celebrate  the  day.    Bossuet's  oration.    Madame  Sevigne's  letter. 
Abbe    Tallemand's  speech  about  the  ruins  of  Charenton.      Massilon's 
speech.    Opinion  of  the  Jansenists.   '1  hanksgiving  at  Rome.   The  Pope's 
letter  to  the  King. *       •        -  336 

CHAPTER  XL 

THE  IMMEDIATE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  REVOCATION  OP  THE  EDICT 
OF  NAN!  ES  ON  THE  HUGUENOTS,  AND  THEIR  SPIRIT  ON  GOING 
INTO  EXILE. 

The  work  of  destruction  begins,  the  day  the  Edict  is  registered,  with  Cha- 
renton. Last  services  in  the  temple.  Declaration  of  the  Attorney-Gen- 
eral. Elders  of  the  consistory  in  Paris  banished  ;  Claude  to  leave  Paris 
in  twenty-four  hours.  The  short  way  of  the  Secretary  of  State  in  making 
converts.  Pastors  allowed  fifteen  days  to  leave  the  kingdom;  not  to 
carry  their  property,  books  or  papers,  nor  father  or  mother,  brother  or 
sister,  or  children  over  seven  years,  nor  nurses  for  babes.  Ministers 
sometimes  dotained  on  the  borders  by  false  pretences  till  their  time  ran 
out,  and  put  in  prison.     Very  lew  abjured.    Some  laymen  had  leave  to 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

depart— Schomberg  and  Du  Qiii'snc,  the  Priiices^s  of  Tarciittim,  and  the 
Countesa  of  lioye.  Three  classes  of  Huguenots  remained  in  France: 
1st.  the  niounlaineers,  Avho  kei)t  alive  llio  spirit  of  the  Eelbrmed :  '^d, 
ihoP"  who  abjured,  of  wliom  there  were  many ;  3d,  those  who  tarried  a 
Avliile  to  save  their  pro]  erly,  and  find  a  safer  lime  for  ex'ile;  to  these 
may  be  added:  4th,  those  sent  to  the  gallej-s.  Prisons  filled  by  arrests; 
lu8G.  more  than  (JOOiii  the  galleys  at  Marseilles.  Severe  di^  cii'line.  David 
Decaumont,  Louis  De  Marolles.  A  letter  from  Marolles  to  his  Avife ;  his 
death.  Few  could  get  released.  A  large  number  of  the  Huguenots  emi- 
grated ;  their  difficulties;  skill  and  address;  go  in  a  great  variety  of 
ways ;  those  on  the  sea  coast  seek  flight  in  vessels.  Count  De  Marante. 
'J'he  King's  prevailing  motive— a  penance  to  save  his  soul,  besides  mak- 
ing him  abselute.  About  ."00,000  escaped,  cairying  about  ](,0,CCO,COO  of 
crowns.  Spirit  of  the  Huguenots  going  into  exile:  1st.  they  carried  an 
ardent  love  of  France,  her  language,  her  clima'e,  her  soil ;  2d,  they  lelt 
the  supremacy  of  constitutional  law ;  3d,  a  strong  attachment  to  the  house 
of  Bourbon;  4th,  clearly  defined  views  of  the  rights  of  conscience  gov- 
erned by  thi!  revealed  will  of  God ;  5th,  that  all  men  had  some  rights,  but 
were  not  all  equal ;  Gth.  firm  believers  in  practical  and  doctrinal  piety,  their 
creed  was  fixed ;  7th,  thc>y  carried,  as  far  as  practicable,  their  Church  with 
them.  Believing  in  the  unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  they  went  to 
prove  it. --...  374 

CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  IMMEDIATE  EFFECTS  OP  THE   REVOCATION    ON    THE  PROS- 
PERITY  OF  FRANCE. 

Private  fortunes  were  made,  and  some  money  went  into  the  treasury. 
Efi"ects  of  the  emigration  not  immediately  seen.  Revenues  began  to  fail, 
and  the  cause  was  searched  for  and  found.  Reports  made  by  the  King's 
ministers,  1st.  Of  the  ruin  in  maufactories  in  the  difterent  provinces,  and 
all  kinds  of  trade.  2nd.  In  the  injury  to  commerce;  a  computation  of 
the  loss  in  the  trade  of  two  countries,  England  and  Holland.  3d.  Loss 
to  morality  and  literature  as  well  as  religion  in  the  banishment  of  seven 
hundred  men,  many  of  note  as  authors  and  others  as  preachers.  4th. 
France  lost  many  of  its  best  soldiers;  they  assist  the  Prince  of  Orange 
in  his  expedition.  5th.  Many  eminent  men  of  dilTerent  professions. 
Two  things  set  forth.  1st.  Strengih  of  the  religious  principles.  2nd. 
Extent  of  religious  intolerances.    -       -       - 401 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

THE  EFFECTS  OF    THE   REVOCATION    ON  THE  PROTESTANT 
NATIONS  OF  EIROPE. 

Protestant  nations  open  their  borders  to  the  refugees.  1st.  Reformed 
Cantons  of  Switzerland,  Basle,  Berne,  Geneva.  Flcurnoy's  account  of 
the  passage  of  the  refugees  through  Geneva.  Persons  banished  from 
France.     Letter  from  the  King  of  Fiance  to  Geneva.  Zurich.  Neulchatel, 


CONTENTS.  XV 

Bnsle.  anrl  PclinfThauPcn.  Son  of  Admiral  Dn  Qnopno  erects  n  eenntapli 
to  hu5  lather  ;  the  inscription.  Valuable  acquisitions  to  the  population. 
2nd.  Provinces  of  Holland.  Always  a  refnce  for  the  oppressed.  Colo- 
nies of  refugees  before  the  time  of  Louis  XIV.  Emigrants  from  Poic- 
tou,  in  1681.  Letter  of  Count  De  Avaux:  second  letter  from  the 
count.  Allotment  of  the  French  pastorSv  Number  of  Churches  founded. 
Letter  from  Louis  XIV.  to  his  ambassador  about  the  revocation  about 
to  take  place.  Deep  interest  manifested  at  the  news  of  the  revocation. 
A  solemn  fast  held.  Houses  of  rcifuge  formed  under  patronage  of  the 
Princess  of  Orange.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  preachers  make  their  home 
jn  Holland.  Claude,  Jurieu,  Barnage,  Martin,  Benoit,  Superville,  Dii 
Bosc,  Saurin  the  elder,  Sanrin  the  younger,  and  Polj^ander.  Many  men 
of  wealth  take  refuge  there.  Count  Avaux  tells  the  King  they  brought 
more  than  20,000,000  of  Uvres.  Influence  on  the  United  Provinces  in  a 
political  view;  in  a  religious  point  of  view.  Manufactories  established. 
Sd.  Prussian  States.  Frederic  William  of  Brandenburg,  Jiis  descent 
and  education  ;  takes  advantage  of  the  revocation,  and  issues  a  counter 
edict.  Many  emigrants  to  his  provinces.  Many  of  them  illustrious, 
four  appointed  to  take  oversight  of  the  interests  of  the  refugees. 
Pastor  Aucillon  of  Metz;  some  eminent  military  men;  the  pastor 
Abaddie.  Six  classes  of  refugees,  and  iheir  importance  to  thp  Kingdom. 
The  first  king  of  Prussia;  second  king  of  Prussia;  third  king  of 
Prussia,  Frederic  the  Great.  The  progress  of  the  Frer.ch  language  in 
Prussia.  Influence  of  the  emigrations  on  the  kingdom.  4th.  Sweden, 
Denmark  and  Russia  also  open  their  doors  for  the  reliigecs.  Particu- 
lars not  put  down.    -.---..  ^_„^  414 

CHAPTErt  XIV. 

TJTR  RELATION  OF  ENGLAND  TO  THE  ITUGFENOTS  :  AND  THE 
EKKE(  T8  OF  THE  REVOCATION  ON  THE  INTERESiy  OF  THE 
KINGDOM. 

England  began  early  to  receive  refugees.  King  Fdvfird  Vl.'s  kindness. 
Elizabeth  encouraged  them;  they  set  up  manufaclures.  After  Parth.olo- 
mew's  day  many  refugees,  Chuichcs  for  them.  Jiimes  I.,  Charles  I., 
Charles  II.,  and  James  II.  all  temporize,  fav(  urirg  ihe  Protestants  to 
please  the  nation,  and  cherishing  to  the  utmost  the  Eomish  Church. 
'Ihe  revocation  sei  ds  thousands  to  England.  Their  kind  reception. 
Collections  ma;1e  for  the  poor.  Advantages  to  Ergland.  1st.  From  the 
soldiery,  in  putting  Vv'iHiam  on  the  throne.  2nd.  From  the  manufac- 
tures. 3rd.  From  the  educated  men.  1st.  The  solditry.  Cchomberg 
the  leader  of  the  expedition;  the  great  number  of  Ficnch  in  the  army. 
The  gallantrj'-  and  death  of  ScIk  mbcrg.  The  nanus  of  other  biave  <  ffi- 
cers.  Many  of  the  soldiers  colonized  in  Ireland.  Snd.  From  the  arti- 
sans. They  set  up  manufactures  in  silks,  in  linen,  sail-cloth  and  printed 
linens,  fine  i)ai.cr.  Louis  makes  great  cfiorts  to  persutule  the  artis-ans 
to  return  to  France  and  conform.  The  amount  sent  annually  1o  England. 
Some  hawibhips.    ord.  Benefit  from    the    men  of    education.     ba\ary, 


XVi  CONTENT.^. 

rapin.  Steam  Encrino,  Juptcl,  Craverol,  Mattonx,  Du  Manlin,  Mai-mot, 
De  Laiigle,  Allix,  Sauriu,  Abaddie,  Droz,  and  the  first  literary  paper  in 
Dublin.        -  • 441 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  MORE  DISTANT  EFFECTS  OF  THE  REVOCATION  ON  FRANCS 
AND  THE  BOURBONS. 

No  treasurer  enpplied  the  place  of  Colbert.  The  national  debt  begins, 
increases  and  becomes  unmanageable.  Prince  of  Orange  gets  the  advan- 
tage of  the  money  taken  to  Holland.  By  a  loan  fits  out  his  army,  and 
by  the  aid  of  the  refugee  soldiers  gets  the  English  crown.  The  League 
of  Augsburg  formed.  The  wars  in  the  Low  Countries.  Treaty  of  Rys- 
wick,  1(;98.  Troubles  ot  Louis  XIV.  portrayed  by  Massilon.  Massacre 
of  St.  Bartholomew's  denounced  by  Massilon.  Literature  of  the  age  of 
Louis  XIV. ;  its  omissions  ;  the  force  used  to  form  the  literature.  Lit- 
erature of  France  under  Loais  XV.  The  active  French  mind  turned  to 
works  of  natural  science.  Natural  Theology.  Origin  of  the  French 
Encyclopedia,  from  the  work  of  Chambers.  The  writers  in  the  Ency- 
clopedia. No  one  to  answer  them  ;  no  works  of  the  past  to  oppose 
their  principles.  Necessity  for  such  writers  as  the  Huguenots  had  been. 
Infidelity  pervades  the  third  estate,  which  had  most  Huguenots  before 
tliQ  revocation,  Lat-t  speech  of  Louis  XIV.  to  his  young  successor. 
Literature  of  Louis  XVI.  Calling  of  the  States  General  in  1789,  after  an 
interval  of  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  years;  the  proportion  of  the 
three  estates.  Power  of  the  'third  estate.  Individuals  and  nations 
revoke  their  opinions.  Massillon  renounces  St.  Eartho]omew''s  M'ork, 
but  praises  the  King  for  the  revocation.  Bossruet  piaises  Le  Tellier. 
His  oi)inion  of  the  Prince  of  Orange.  The  need  of  Louis  XVI.  for  help 
from  the  third  estate.  Mountaineers  of  the  Cevenncs.  An toine  Court  j 
his  woik  in  Lausanne.  Paul  Rabaut.  his  son  J(>an  Paul  Rabaut,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  States  General,  president  of  the  convention  of  1793,  i)erished 
on  the  scafiold  Pierre  Jos(>i)h  Marie  Barnave  a  member  of  the  conven- 
tion ;  accompanies  the  King  on  his  return  to  Paris  ;  becomes  a  friend  of 
the  King;  writes  his  answer  lor  him;  is  beheaded,  and  the  Revolution 
goes  on.       ---....---  464 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

EARLY  EFFORTS  TO  COLONIZE  IN  AMERICA  UNSUCCESSFUL. 

Th(!  Admiral  Colligny  in  1.555  sent  Villegagnon  with  a  colony  to  Brazil ;  it 
proved  a  fai  hi  re.  In  15(12  he  sent  Jean  Ribault  to  Florida.  A  fort  is  built 
at  Port  Royal,  in  South  Carolina,  and  left  the  first  colony  of  civilized 
people  in  North  America.  Colony  broken  up,  Coligny  sent  the  third 
under  Landonniere  to  the  river  St.  John's ;  the  colony  dcs-troyed  by  Pedro 
M<lendez,  and  left  n  Sjianis-h  colony  in  its  place.  This  Sinmish  colony 
destroyed,  15(n,  by  Do  Gourgcs.  Conduct  of  the  French  court  on  the 
events.  -----..--.  502 


CONTENTS.  XVll 

CHAPTER  XVII.    • 

THE  EMIGRATION  TO  NEW  YORK. 

Early  i=ettlement  of  the  Dutch.  The  first  Governor,  in  1623,  a  Huguenot? 
the  first  birth  in  New  Amsterdam  was  in  a  Huguenot  family.  Public 
documents  in  French,  English,  and  Dutch;  the  French  language  yields 
precedence  to  the  Dutch.  Kingston  assailed  by  the  Indians.  Domine 
Blom's  account  of  the  sulferiugs  of  the  people.  Mrs.  Dubois  saved  by 
singing  the  13Tth  Psalm.  New  Pall  z :  origin  of  the  name ;  patent  for  it ; 
patentees  Huguenots;  price  paid  for  the  country;  emigrate  to  it,  1677. 
Anecdotes  of  the  emigrants,  Bevier  and  Hasbonrg.  A  church  building ; 
an  old  Bible.  The  colonists  determine  to  speak  Dutch  to  their  children. 
New  Rochelle  settled.  Anecdote  of  an  emigrant.  The  emigrants  wor- 
ship in  New  York.  Daniel  Bondet  the  first  minister.  Staten  Island. 
Anecdotes  of  the  first  settlers.  Names.  A  church  in  the  city  of  NeW 
York;  a  new  one  erected;  MakemiC  preaches  in  it.  The  French  co- 
ak  see  with  the  Dutch  and  English  congregations.  Displeasure,  of  the 
King  of  France.  The  plans  of  his  ofllcers  to  destroy  the  colonists.  The 
King  asks  for  galley  slaves.  Project  to  destroy  New  England  and  New 
York.  Schenectady  assaulted,  1680.  Course  of  the  Jesuits.  The  Iro- 
quois always  friendly  to  the  colonists.  The  taking  of  Quebec  brings 
peace.  Dutch  and  French  become  intermingled.  The  consistory  of  the 
French  Church  in  New  York,  Their  last  application  for  a  French 
preacher.        -  -  -  -  »  »  •  -  --504 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

EMIGRATION    TO   MASSACHUSETTS. 

Emii^rants  from  Rochelle;  in  1662  they  were  numerous  in  Boston.  The 
city  resolves  to  protect  them  against  the  decree  of  the  French  King.  Elie 
Nean,  in  1679;  a  large  emigra':ion  in  1685;  a  grant  of  land  made  them 
near  Worcester.  Daniel  Bondet  their  first  minister.  Colony  broken  up 
by  the  Indians ;  Bondet  goes  to  New  Rochelle.  A  church  was  b'uilt  in 
Boston  for  the  emigrants  in  1686;  the  first  Huguenot  pastor  was  named 
Dailie.    The  French  go  south.  Faneuil  Hall  and  Bowdoin  College.    -     -  517 


CHAPTER   XIX, 

EMIGRATION  TO  VIRGINIA-COLONY  AT  MANAKIN  TOWN, 

The  first  ])ermancnt  Protestant  colony  in  America  was  Virginia.  Church 
and  State  connected  by  law.  First  act  to  encourage  others  than  English- 
men to  settle  in  the  colony,  1657.  John  Johnson,  a  Dutchman,  natural- 
ized. Another  act,  1671 ;  persons  naturalized  under  this  act ;  the  act 
revised  in  1681.  First  record  of  permission  to  preach  in  the  colony 
granted  to  one  not  of  the  English  Church,  16!)9,  to  Francis  Makemie. 
Act  of  Toleration  overlooked  in  Virginia.  The  King  invites  the  Hugue- 
nots to  settle  in  Virginia.     Act  of  Toleration  of  1688  not  admitted  in 


XV  111  CONTENTS. 

direct  terms.  An  act  of  VW.  for  snppre??ins  crimen,  in  a  proviso  arlmits 
the  Act  of  Toleration.  In  1705  the  law  and  jHovi'^o  amended.  On  thia 
proviso  Davics  and  his  brethren  get  permission  to  preach.  In  1700,  a 
direct  act  in  iavour  of  the  French.  The  proviso  in  170o.  These  the  fir.-t 
and  only  toleration  acts  before  the  Revolution.  Beverly's  account  of 
the  colony  at  Manakin.  The  colonists  endenvour  to  introduce  the  pro- 
ductions and  manufactures  of  France.  Jnstirmountable  dittu-ulties. 
Robert  Boiling  lays  off  5000  acres  for  the  colony.  Colonists  discontented 
and  many  remove  to  the  river  Trent,  in  North  Carolina.  The  fiist 
preacher.  De  Richcbourg.  5000  more  acres  laid  off,  and  to  bo  divided 
out  in  portions  of  133  acres.  Richcbourg  remove*  to  Trent,  in  North 
Carolina.  .  t)isturbed  by  the  Indians,  they  remove  to  South  Carolina. 
Dies  there.  Colonist-*  at  Manakin  toAvn  scatter  off  to  the  neighbouring 
counties  for  more  land.  tJi-eof  geneological  tables.  Names  of  colonists 
as  far  as  preserved.  Other  Frer.c'.i  families  in  Virginia,  number  ol'  Mhich 
was  greater  than  that  of  the  colony  at  Manakin  town.  A  philosophiciil 
enquiry.        -  »  -  ....  ,.  .  >.  .  .521 

CHAPTER   XX.       ' 

MEMORANDA  OF  THE  EMIGRATION  OF  HUGI'EXOT  FAiMlLIES. 

The  peculiarities  of  the  emigrants  to  be  noticed:  1st,  Abraham  Micheaux, 
and  his  Avifc,  Susannah  Rochette.  Both  fly  from  France  to  Holland. 
Sisters  of  Susannah  go  first;  adventures  on  the  way;  arrested;  finally 
escape.  Susannah  goes  over  in  a  vessel,  escaping  from  France  in  a  hogs- 
head The  parents  visit  them  in  Holland ;  Susannah  marries ;  the  fixmily 
removes  to  Virginia;  stay  first  in  Stafford  con '^ty,  and  then  remove  to 
the  Jalnes  river;  their  children.  The  three  families  connected  most  par- 
ticularly with  them:  2d,  the  Venable  family ;  origin  and  emigration; 
their  residence  in  Virginia;  3d,  the  Morton  family ;  origin  and  conn ec- 
tioii  with  the  Micheaux  family  by  the  Woodsons;  4th,  the  Watkins  fam- 
ily; its  origin,  and  connexions.  Families  connected  with  these  by 
marriage.  5th.  The  Dupny  family;  anecdotes  of  their  ancestry  in  France ; 
tlieir  connexion  with  the  court  of  France;  cause  of  leaving  France; 
circumstances  of  the  flight;  his  wife  goes  as  his  valet.  Emigration  to 
America.  Some  anecdotes  of  the  family.  Families  connected  by  mar- 
riage, fith.  The  Fontaine  and  Maury  families;  their  ancestry;  the  various 
circumstances  of  the  family;  scmic  remain  firm,  and  some  conform  to 
the  Romish  church;  cause  of  Fontaine's  arrest;  the  trial  of  the  neigh- 
bours for  holding  meetings;  all  imprisoned;  the  forms  of  hi ^  trial ;  no 
advocate;  the  confrontation ;  the  recolement;  the  factum;  the  sentence 
Is  reversed;  the  dragonades;  meetings  for  consul'ation ;  crowds  get 
ready  to  cross  the  seas;  Mr.  Fontaine  visits  his  relations;  some  had  ab- 
jured ;  gets  ready  to  escape ;  goes  to  Trembladc ;  great  diflSculties  in  the  . 
way;  conceals  himself  and  com.pany;  finally  escajics;  anecdotes  of  the 
escape;  reaches  Knglnnd ;  supports  himself  by  teaching;  is  ordained, 
in  KW.  to  i)reach  the  gospel  as  a  minister  of  the  Reformed  French  ;  plan 
of  preaching  and  teaching  for  a  sui)port;  his  sons  marry  and  emigiafc 


CONTENTS.  XIX 

to  Virginia;  his  daughlor,  Mary  Anne,  marries  Matthew  Maury,  and 
emigrates  to  Virginia ;  the  families  connected  with  the  emigrants.  7th. 
The  Jacqueline  laraily  settle  at  Jamestown ;  the  sons  die ;  the  daughters 
marry  and  raise  lamilies;  Richard  Ambler;  John  Marshall.  8th.  The 
Moncure  family,  in  Staflbrd  county;  Mrs.  Governor  Wood;  the  high 
standing  of  tlie  family.  9th.  The  Micou  family ;  Paul  Micou  prepares 
for  the  bar;  settles  on  the  Rappahannock;  his  tomb-stone;  his  family 
connexions;  his  character.  lOth.  The  Latane  family;  Mr.  Latane  be- 
comes minister  of  South  Farham  Parish;  his  course  of  preaching;  diffi- 
culties in  his  path;  his  descendants ;  an  anecdote.  11th.  The  Cazeuove 
family ;  its  ancestry ;  their  flight  to  Switzerland ;  circumstances  of  their 
living  there;  their  emigration  to  America;  settle  in  Alexandria ;  other 
branches  of  the  family  settle  in  New  York.  12th.  The  Mauzy  family ;  his 
escape  Irom  France  in  a  hogshead ;  settles  in  Fauquier ;  his  descendants. 
13th.  The  Lacy  family  ;  circumsiances  of  emigration  ;  join  the  colony  at 
Manakin  town;  the  descendants;  Drury  looses  a  hand,  is  educated,  be- 
comes a  Presbyterian  minister;  his  descendants;  two  sons  in  the  minis- 
try; his  two  daughters  marry  ministers;  William  J.  Iloge,  his  death, 
his  ministry,  --.....-.  540 


CHAPTER  XXL 

EARLY  SETTLEMENT  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Port  Royal ;  Ashley  river ;  Charlestown ;  New  Charleston ;  some  French 
in  the  colony ;  others  come  over ;  a  company  in  1680 ;  South  Carolina 
becomes  the  home  of  the  Huguenots;  trials  of  the  early  emigrants; 
Count  Avaux  endeavours  to  hinder  emigrants  from  Holland  ;  his  letter; 
another  letter ;  a  third  letter ;  Isaac  Mazicq ;  James  II.  of  England  sends 
over  600  Huguenots,  and  gives  an  outfit ;  emigrants  choose  Charleston 
for  a  home ;  first  pastor,  Elias  Prioleau  ;  the  colony  of  Orange  Quarter ; 
Strawberry  Ferry ;  colony  on  the  Santee ;  Jamestovra  ;  French  Santee ; 
minister  Pierre  Robert ;  the  strong  attachment  to  their  language  and 
mother  country  ;  the  application  of  400  families  to  be  permitted  to  colo- 
nize in  Louisiana,  as  Huguenots,  refused  by  Count  Ponchartrain ;  with 
reluctance  the  Huguenots  abandon  all  idea  of  being  ever  a  French  col- 
ony, and  began  to  assimilate  to  ihe  English  colonists ;  colony  of  Swiss ; 
pastor  Gilbert  leads  another  colony ;  1697,  an  act  of  naturalization  passed ; 
the  Huguenots  embrace  its  provisions ;  they  prosper,  use  slaves,  enter 
all  the  departments  ot  civil  life  ;  some  names  of  early  settlers ;  the  spirit 
of  the  Huguenots  in  South  Carolina;  they  excel  in  agriculture  ;  a  tra- 
veller's opinion;  Huguenots  active  in  defending  the  State;  their  course 
in  the  Revolution ;  their  history  would  fill  volumes ;  the  Huguenot 
women  famous  for  their  patriotism ;  the  French  language  slowly  passes 
away  ;  the  descendants  of  the  Hugaenots  become  mingled  with  the  vari- 
ous English  congregations  of  diflerent  denominations ;  their  religious 
spirit ;  position  in  political  life ;  a  history  of  the  Huguenots  in  South 
Carolina  involves  a  history  of  the  State.        -       -       -       -       -       -      -  590 


XX  CONTENTS. 

APPENDIX. 


The  Conpessiox  op  Faith  op  1559,  in  Forty  Ap.ticles.  -  -  c-  605 
compend  op  the  articles  op  discipline.  -,---.  624 
The  Confession  op  Sins,  from  an  old  French  Bible.        ...  tj27 


THE    HUGUENOTS. 


About  half  a  million  of  Frenchmen  became  refugees 
from  the  tyranny  of  Louis  XIV.,  the  most  splendid  mon- 
arch of  the  age.  They  left  France,  the  latter  part  of  the 
1 7th  century  ;  and  were  received  with  open  arms  by  the 
Protestant  nations  of  Europe.  Many  came  to  the  British 
provinces  in  America.  Of  these  the  larger  portion  found 
a  home  in  South  Carolina ;  some  on  the  banks  of  the 
Trent,  in  North  Carolina ;  a  large  number  of  families 
settled  in  Virginia,  on  the  James  and  Rappahannock 
rivers ;  some  on  the  banks  of  the  Delaware,  in  Pennsyl- 
vania and  New  Jei*sey ;  and  some  in  Maryland.  The  an- 
cient colonies  of  French  in  New  York,  on  Long  Island, 
and  along  the  North  River,  received  important  access- 
ions ;  and  Massachusetts  welcomed  them  to  Boston,  as 
she  had  done  the  emigrants  many  years  preceding,  and 
to  the  neighbourhood  of  Worcester. 

The  flight  of  this  body  of  people  from  France  forms 
an  epoch  in  the  history  of  that  nation,  and  in  the  annals 
of  the  Protestant  church.  The  peculiarities  of  these 
refugees  still  remain,  intermingled  with  the  character- 
istics of  the  people  of  their  adopted  homes,  and  have 
aided  in  forming  the  character  and  influence  of  the  com- 
mon country. 

The  immediate  cause  of  their  flight  is  found  in  the 
Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  in  1685,  and  the  pre- 
liminary movements  for  the  twenty  years  preceding. 
To  understand  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  we  must  know  some- 

(1) 


A  THE    HUGUENOTS. 

tJiing  of  tliat  series  of  wars  that  resulted  in  putting  the 
crown  of  France  on  the  head  of  Henry  of  Navarre,  the 
IV.  of  France,  and  the  first  of  the  Bourbons,  and  gave 
occasion  for  that  Edict. 

To  understand  the  cause  of  these  wars,  we  are  carried 
l)ack  to  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  in  August, 
1572  ;  and  that  bloody  deed  is  explained  in  some  good  de- 
gree by  the  acts  of  the  Reformed  of  France,  in  the  year 
1559,  when  the  organization  of  their  Church  was  com- 
pleted. And  the  necessity  for  that  organization  is  learned 
from  the  condition  of  France  in  the  15th  century. 

Beginning  then  with  the  revival  of  literature,  science 
and  religion,  in  France,  as  the  head-springs,  we  may  fol- 
low the  stream  of  events,  widening  and  deepening,  as 
it  flows  through  beauty  and  fertility,  wilderness,  rocks 
and  mountains,  through  narrows,  over  cataracts,  ever 
presenting  something  new  and  wonderful,  something 
grand  and  glorious,  explaining  philosophy,  metaphysics, 
and  prophesy  itself ;  we  shall  find  ourselves  instructed  in 
the  history  of  our  race,  and  become  more  familiar  with 
the  ways  of  God  to  man. 

The  Reformed  in  France  sought  a  purer  and  higher 
state  of  things  than  the  world  any  where  presented ; 
and  they  sought  successfully,  if  elevated  morals,  pure 
religion  and  comfort  in  living,  are  a  success  of  earnest 
labours.  Scattered  over  France,  they  were  bound 
together,  by  their  principles  of  religion,  by  the  discipline 
of  their  church,  and  by  their  forms  of  worship.  They 
never  had  from  their  king  more  than  the  ordinary  pro- 
tection of  common  citizens ;  and  often  were  deprived  of 
that :  yet  they  flourished,  by  increase  of  numbers  and 
by  the  influence  of  purity  of  life. 

The  name  Huguenot  is  of  political  origin,  and  of 
Swiss    extract,  and   probably   of    Genevan   birth.     It  is 


THE     HUGUENOTS.  3 

supposed  to  mean  Confederate,  and  was  applied  to  those 
who  leagued  together,  or  confederated,  to  preserve  their 
civil  liberties  against  the  encroachments  of  the  nobles, 
and  the  authorities  of  the  Romish  Church.  It  became 
a  distinctive  word  or  class-phrase,  embracing  a  variety 
of  sub-divisions;  as  men  of  different  occupations  and 
standing  in  life  were  leagued  together  for  the  support  of 
their  common  civil  liberties,  or  rights  of  a  town,  or  city, 
or  province :  the  Leaguers,  the  Huguenots. 

This  word  Huguenot  was  not  applied  to  the  Reformed 
Church  of  France  as  a  distinctive  epithet  till  about  the 
year  1560.  About  that  time  it  became  evident  that  the 
royal  family  of  France,  in  the  line  of  the  Valois,  was 
about  to  become  extinct,  with  the  children  of' Catherine 
de  Medici,  who  were  passing  away  and  leaving  no  lawful 
heirs.^  ^  A  large,  and  ultimately  the  successful  portion  of 
the  citizens  of  France  was  in  favour  of  the  Bourbon 
branch  of  the  royal  house,  represented  by  the  King  of 
Navarre;  and  the  crown  actually  came  to  Prince  Henry, 
the  grandchild  of  Margaret,  sister  of  Francis  I. 

This  political  party  had  its  greatest  strength  from  the 
members  of  the  Reformed  French  Church,  and  those 
who,  not  members  in  communion,  favoured  a  reform  in 
the  Church  of  France;  and  its  organization  was  mod- 
elled after  the  discipline  of  the  Reformed  Church,  with 
its  smaller  meetings,  its  provincial  assemblies,  and  its 
National  Assembly.  They  maintained  that  the  Bourbon 
branch  was  the  lawful  line,  and  that  this  line  was  most 
favourable  to  civil  and  religious  liberty.  The  term.  Hu- 
guenot, was  applied  to  the  whole  political  party;  and  as 
applied  to  the  Reformed,  as  a  religious  body,  it  was 
mtended  as  a  term  of  reproach.  It  soon  became  a  class 
word,  and  was  nearly,  or  quite,  synonymous  with  Re- 
former.     This  political  organization  was  kept  entirely 


4  THE    HUGUENOTS. 

distinct  from  the  religious,  each  having  its  own  officers 
and  leaders,  and  each  its  own  appropriate  duties.  A 
Refoi-mer  in  religion  was,  as  a  general  thing,  a  Huguenot 
in  politics,  an  advocate  of  the  Bourbon  branch  of  roy- 
alty. And  a  Huguenot  in  politics,  a  supporter  of  the 
Bourbon  branch,  if  he  had  any  religious  prepossessions, 
was  very  generally  a  Reformer. 

Wlien  Prince  Henry  of  Navarre  became  Henry  IV. 
of  France,  he  issued  the  Edict  of  Nantes  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  Huguenots,  both  politically  and  religiously. 

Cardinal  Richlieu,  Prime  Minister  of  Louis  XHI., 
captured  the  city  of  Rochelle,  the  stronghold  of  the 
Huguenots,  and  about  the  year  1628  totally  broke  up 
their  political  organization,  and  forbid  their  political  as- 
semblies. The  religious  organization  was  left  as  the 
bond  of  union  for  the  Reformed  in  religion,  and  the 
Huguenots  in  politics ;  and  by  means  of  the  National 
Synod,  there  was  a  way  of  presenting  their  memorials 
and  complaints  to  the  King. 

The  National  Synod,  after  an  existence  of  more  than 
one  hundred  years,  was,  in  the  year  1660,  peremptorily 
forbidden  to  assemble.  Encroachments  were  rapidly  made 
on  the  })rivileges  of  the  provincial  synods,  the  colloquies, 
and  the  consistories.  The  bond  of  union  at  last  for  the 
Reformed,  or  Huguenots,  was  in  the  Bible,  their  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  their  Book  of  Discipline,  and  their  forms 
of  worship. 

Tlie  annulling  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  by  Louis  XIV., 
was  designed  to  j)ut  an  end  to  the  separate  existence  of 
the  mIioIc  body,  whether  named  Reformed,  or  Huguenot. 
By  the  action  of  the  repeal,  there  was  given  the  Hugue- 
not a  choice  of  three  things  :  1st.  Abjuration  of  his 
religion ;    2nd.  Continued  persecution   to     death ;    8rd. 


THE    HUGUENOTS.  O 

Exile.     Some  were  destroyed  ;    some  abjured,  and  about 
half  a  million  went  into  exile. 

For  the  existence  of  the  facts  recorded  in  this  volume 
the  author  is  in  no  way  responsible.  They  are,  however, 
verities  that  can  be  established  by  the  best  historic  evi- 
dence. He  is  accountable  for  the  selection  of  facts  and 
for  the  manner  of  their  grouping,  and  the  mipartiality 
and  correctness  of  the  quotations.  To  have  given  the 
authorities  for  all  the  facts  gathered  would  have  been 
burdensome  to  the  reader,  and  generally  useless.  From 
the  commencement  of  the  reform  till  the  exile  from 
France,  the  selection  has  been  made  from  printed  docu- 
ments. From  the  exile  onward,  unpublished  manuscripts 
and  traditions  have  freely  lent  their  aid.  For  his  taste 
and  judgment  in  using  these  materials,  the  author  is 
amenable  to  public  opinion,  and  hopes  a  favourable  decis- 
ion. For  the  principal  facts,  however,  the  authority  is 
given  in  the  course  of  the  narrative. 

The  circumstances  in  which  these  chapters  were  pre- 
pared, were  full  of  trouble.  The  author  had  his  share  of 
them.  But  having,  in  the  providence  of  God,  an  oppor- 
tunity of  gathering  the  facts  here  stated,  he  found  a 
solace  for  many  a  sorrowful  hour,  in  putting  them  in  their 
present  form.  The  principles  and  examples  here  pre- 
sented may  cheer  other  grieving  hearts,  and  encourage 
the  desponding. 


THE     HUGUENOTS; 


OR 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER    T. 

The  Revival  of  Rolicrion  and  Literature  in  France  provion.sly  to 
A.  D.  1520— Wiieu  the  Court  ol  France  became  upposed  to 
Reform  in  Religion. 

LUTlffiR,  by  bis  bold  and  successful  attack  upon 
the  errors  and  misdoings  of  his  age,  won  for 
himself  a  place  in  history,  as  the  leader  of  the  Revival 
of  Religion  and  Literature  and  Morality  in  Germany, 
in  the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Wliile  the 
darkness  was  yet  broo(hng  on  the  mind,  and  super- 
stition dwelt  in  the  heart  of  this  young  German,  the 
true  hght  had  guilded  the  summit  of  the  Alps,  and 
was  reflected  to  the  soul  of  William  Farel  from  the 
godly  hfe,  earnest  devotion,  amiable  demeanour,  and 
learned  teaching  of  Lefevre,  professor  of  Theology  in 
the  University  of  Paris. 

The  great  discoveries  of  Columbus  and  Vasco  De 
Gania,  at  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  revealing 
the  hitherto  unknown  Western  World,  and  opening 
the  Ion 2:  desired  ]>assage  to  the  ancient  East,  presented 

(7) 


8  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

to  men's  thoughts  vast  subjects  of  contemplation ;  and 
to  their  passions  and  desires  boundless  means  of  en- 
joyment. Men  of  all  nations  were  aroused  to  look 
for  something  gi-eater  and  better  than  the  existing 
state  of  the  world,  in  any  of  the  forms  of  society. 
In  every  department  of  knowledge  there  were  im- 
provements and  additions,  and  many  new  foundations 
laid.  The  principles  of  politics  and  religion  were  sub- 
mitted to  a  rigid  examination.  Changes  began,  and 
men  desired  more  and  greater.  It  was  one  of  those 
eras  in  human  events,  when  the  course  of  things  long 
flowing  in  a  time-worn  channel,  begins  to  turn  under 
the  guidance  of  an  unseen  and  mighty  hand.  Awaked 
by  the  shock  men  earnestly  enquire  the  causes  of  the 
commotion,  and  the  end  of  the  disturbed  state  of 
things  ;  and  feel  that  they  are  swept  along  by  a  mul- 
titude of  second  causes,  all  guided  by  the  mysterious 
and  mighty  providence  of  God. 

Before  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  one  day  the 
amiable  Professor  Lefevre  said  to  his  young  pupil  Farel, 
**My  dear  William,  God  will  renew  the  world;  and  you 
will  see  it."  Dissatisfied  with  his  own  attainments  in  re- 
ligion, and  with  the  standard  of  knowledge  and  piety 
around  him,  he  had  begun  to  drink  from  the  pure 
fountain  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  in  the  original  lan- 
guage, and  was  giving  out  liberal  draughts  to  those 
attending  upon  his  instructions. 

France  had  often  been  agitated  about  the  leading 
doctrine  of  spiritual  exercises,  faith — the  faith  that 
saves  the  soul.  At  short  intervals  through  all  the 
dark  ages  France  heard  the  pure  gospel  in  some  of 
her  provinces  and  cities.     Among  others  the  Wal- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  9 

denses  had  stood  prominent  in  their  testimony  for  the 
true  faith  ;  and  in  the  mountains  of  Savoy,  and  in 
the  soutliern  provinces,  there  were  often  gathered 
many  converts  who  openly  renounced  the  errors  pre- 
vaiUng  under  the  protection  of  the  Romish  church. 
And  as  often  had  the  Romish  church  prevailed,  by 
the  strong  arm  of  military  power,  to  the  temporal 
ruin  and  violent  death  of  multitudes  of  those  who 
sought  a  better  way  of  living.  The  last  bloody  per- 
secution preceding  the  revival  of  religion  and  litera- 
ture in  France,  was  under  the  direction  of  Pope  Inno- 
cent VIII.  On  the  27th  of  April,  1487,  that  Pontiff 
issued  his  command  for  the  extermination  both  of  the 
descendants  and  converts,  of  the  Waldenses  along 
the  slopes  of  the  Dauphinese  Alps,  and  in  the  south 
of  France.  An  army  of  18,000  men,  accompanied  by 
volunteers  to  share  the  plunder,  drove  those  poor,  but 
sincere  Christians  from  their  homes,  and  hunted  them 
among  the  forests  and  rocks  of  the  mountains.  Re- 
mission of  sins  in  full  was  promised  to  all  assisting  in 
this  crusade.  Those  that  lived  near  and  refused  to 
aid  in  the  work  of  destruction,  were  denounced  as 
heretics  and  accomplices.  In  the  progress  of  the 
campaign,  the  King  of  Arragon  lost  his  crown  and 
his  life,  in  the  defence  of  his  subjects  ;  and  the  counts 
of  Thoulouse,  Beziers  and  Carcassone,  were  butch- 
ered, with  multitudes  of  their  dependents.  The  cru- 
sade was  continued,  on  the  Italian  side  of  the  Alps, 
till  the  armed  bands  were  wearied  with  cruelty  and 
slaughter.  France  seemed  to  be  enshrouded  in  the 
darkness  of  ignorance  and  self-indulgence.  But  all 
Europe  was  awaking ;  and  France  felt  a  movement 
2 


10  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

througliout  her  provinces.  The  eiiquuy  about  the 
faith  that  saves  the  soul  began  again  at  the  close  of 
the  fifteenth  century,  and  never  ceased,  though  perse- 
cution raged  under  the  papal  and  the  infidel  powers 
with  various  degrees  and  forms  of  violence,  from  tlie 
])urning  of  a  solitary  martyr,  to  the  torrents  of  blood 
riowing  from  the  guillotine. 

Wlien  Francis  I.,  son  of  Charles  of  Orleans,  and 
Louis  of  Savoy,  received  tlie  crown  of  France  from 
his  father-in-law,  Louis  XIL,  in  1515,  learning  was 
reviving  iu  the  kingdom.  Lefevre  taught  the  language 
of  the  ^ew  Testament  in  the  course  of  his  theological 
instructions  in  tlie  University,  lie  stood  in  the  first 
rank  of  Professors.  Erasmus  reckoned  him  aiuong 
the  ablest  scholars  of  the  day.  Francis  oli'ered  him- 
self the  patron  of  learnuig  and  learned  men.  He 
desired  to  enlarge  the  bounds  of  literature  and  know- 
ledge, for  the  glory  of  his  court ;  and  cared  little  l)y 
what  means  or  persons,  or  on  what  subjects  this 
enlargement  took  place.  Untroubled  by  doubts  and 
fears,  religion  in  his  eyes  was  an  instrument  of  politi- 
cal advantage.  France  had  a  form  of  worshij) ;  the 
King  would  not  trouble  himself  to  put  it  down  or 
change  it.  Had  there  been  no  form,  it  is  not  proba- 
ble he  would  have  made  any  eifort  to  uitroduce  one. 
h\  the  early  i>art  of  his  reign,  he  had  little  care  or 
thought  about  making  or  checking  any  changes 
that  did  not  interfere  with  his  interests  or  pleasures. 
Louis  XIL,  his  father-in-law,  had  endeavoured  to 
linut  the  [K)wer  of  the  Fope  in  France.  The  parlia- 
ment sustained  him  in  two  positions:  1st,  that  he 
might  enforce  the  acts  of  a  General  Council,  against 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCIL  11 

the  will  of  the  Pope ;  that  is,  that  the  Pope  is  in- 
ferior to  a  General  Council  of  the  Church :  2d,  that 
he  might  carry  on  war  with  the  Pope  acting  as  a  King 
or  temporal  Sovereign ;  and  that  he  owed  obedience 
to  the  Pope  and  council  only  in  things  belonging  to 
the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  people.  And  on  these 
matters  he  continued  to  exercise  his  supreme  author- 
ity ;  for  in  passing  through  Daupheny  in  1501,  some 
of  the  nobility  besought  him  to  clear  the  province  of 
Waldenses.  He  sent  his  Confessor  Parvi  to  inquire 
into  the  condition  of  the  accused.  Hearing  the  re- 
port of  his  minister,  Louis  exclaimed,  '*They  are 
better  Christians  than  we  are,"  and  ordered  the  goods 
taken  from  them  to  be  returned.  His  successor, 
Francis,  came  in  military  collision  with  the  Pope,  the 
very  first  year  of  his  reign ,  and  having  gained  a  victory  at 
Marignon,  he  entered  into  a  treaty  with  the  Pontitf.  The 
Chancellor,  Anthony  Duprat,  a  man  more  rapacious 
than  the  King  was  dissolute,  managed  the  negotia- 
tions. It  was  proposed  that  the  position  of  his  father 
concerning  the  Pope  should  be  reversed,  and  the  Pope 
be  declared  superior  to  a  General  Council ;  and  that 
for  this  concession  the  Pope  should  yield  to  the  King 
the  right  to  fill  all  the  bishopricks  and  livings  of  his 
kingdom  as  they  became  vacant.  Francis  consented , 
and  said  to  the  Chancellor,  while  waiting  in  Bolonga 
for  Leo  X.  to  ratify  this  concordat — *'This  is  enough 
to  damn  us  both."  The  agi^eement  was  confirmed, 
and  the  income  of  the  large  possessions  of  the  Rom- 
ish church  in  France  was  now  in  the  gift  of  the  King 
without  dispute.  He  was,  as  far  as  he  desired,  head 
of  the  Church  in  France.     The  bishops  and  all  im- 


12  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

portaiit  officers  of  the  Church  were  appointed  at  the 
will  of  the  King  and  his  dissolute  court.  Francis 
was  faithless  to  his  father  and  to  his  people ;  and  ex- 
alted the  Pope  in  authority  to  elevate  his  own.  The 
Pope  gained  the  King ;  and  his  court  and  the  Romish 
church  became  indissoluble. 

Charles  V.  became  King  of  Spain,  with  her  vast 
dependencies  in  Europe  and  America,  in  1516.  lie 
was  firmly  attached  to  the  Romish  doctrines  and  wor- 
sliip.  In  the  election  of  Emperor  in  1519  he  pre- 
vailed against  his  rival,  the  King  of  France,  and 
received  the  crown  of  the  German  empire.  lie  as- 
pired to  be  more  completely  the  head  of  the  Cliurch, 
in  Spain  and  Germany,  than  Francis  was  in  his  king- 
dom, lie  desired  the  papacy  that  he  might  unite  the 
supreme  spiritual  authority  of  the  Romish  church 
over  all  the  nations  of  Europe,  with  his  two  temporal 
crowns.  His  ambition  grasped  at  a  splendid  but  un- 
attainable prize.  Luther  and  his  companions  had 
nothing  to  offer  in  conciliation  of  the  Emperor.  They 
seemed  to  him  to  be  labouring  to  despoil  his  desired 
prize  of  its  beauty.  Could  his  experience  of  the 
vanity  of  his  desires,  which  came  upon  him  in  the 
latter  part  of  his  life,  have  enlightened  his  youth,  he 
might  have  dealt  less  severely  with  the  Reformers. 
He  yielded  them  no  protection,  no  favour.  Two  con- 
siderations, urged  by  Luther  and  his  friencfs,  gained 
the  attention  of  the  princes  of  Germany  and  their 
subjects:  1st,  the  short,  simple  proposition  he  put 
forth  condemning  the  errors  of  the  Romish  church, 
and  bringing  out  the  true  doctrine  of  the  faith  that 
saves   the  soul,  which  he  urged   always  and   every 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  13 

where  with  vehemence  ;  2d,  the  great  domestic  tyranny 
and  political  injustice  exercised  over  Germany  by  tlio 
immense  sums  collected  and  carried  to  Home,  and 
particularly  by  the  manner  of  their  collection,  the 
sale  of  indigencies,  which  were  all  a  cheat.  The 
princes  could  not  prove  the  propositions  false ;  and 
were  wiUing  to  heUeve  that  the  charge  of  tyranny  and 
falsehood  in  the  collections  was  true.  The  earnest 
man  addressed  himself  to  their  conscience  and  their 
interest,  their  spiritual  welfare  and  their  national 
independence ;  and  he  gained  his  cause  against  the 
Pope  and  the  Emperor. 

The  King  of  France  held  in  his  kingdom,  by  vari- 
ous means,  more  complete  dominion  than  the  Empe- 
ror could  ever  obtain  in  his  vast  disjointed  possessions. 
Francis,  careless  of  the  claims  of  religion  that  im- 
peded the  indulgence  of   his  appetites,  in  possession 
of  the  revenues  of   the   Church  for  the  purchase  or 
reward  of  favourites,    and   swaying  the  morals  and 
religion  of  those   around  him,   gave  full  license  to 
his  desires ;  and  by  his  example  led  his  courtiers  to 
very  moderate   views  of  the  purity  of  religion,  and 
to  the  free  indulgence  of  their  desires.     But  one  per- 
son in  the  royal  family  or  among  the  courtiers  received 
in  sincerity  the  Gospel  of  Christ  as  presented  by  those 
who  promoted  the  Revival  of  Religion  and  Literature. 
The  works  presenting  the  new  views  of  religion  were 
freely  circulated  and  read  as  works  of  literary  merit, 
and  applauded  for  the  taste  and  talent  exhibited,  and 
held  a  place  among  the  beautifully  bound  books  of 
the  court.     The  King's  sister,  :Margaret,  was  moved 
by  the  great  truths  presented ;  and  early  became  a  con- 
1* 


14  THE    UUGUENOTS,     OR 

vert.  Iler  tlue  natural  abilities  had  been  sedulously 
cultivated  by  lier  father.  She  had  been  a  companion 
of  her  brotlier  Francis  in  all  his  studies ;  and  shared  the 
attention  of  the  able  teachers  employed  to  prepare  the 
Dauphin  for  his  royal  position.  The  course  of  educa- 
tion made  him  the  patron  of  letters  and  the  politest 
man  in  the  politest  court  of  Europe.  It  prepared  her 
to  run  a  race  of  solitary  excellence  as  a  King's  daugh- 
ter, a  King's  sister,  a  King's  wife,  a  professor  of  practi- 
cal piety,  a  patroness  of  literature,  and  a  firm  friend  of 
the  ministers  of  the  new  views  of  religion.  In  person 
lovely,  in  manners  captivating,  in  disposition  amiable, 
in  morals  pure  ;  she  moved  like  an  angel  of  light  in 
the  midst  of  a  licentious  court,  the  admiration  of  all. 
Considering  her  position,  young,  the  solitary  believer 
in  the  faith  thtit  saves  the  soul,  admired  for  the  varied 
excellences  of  mind  and  heart,  and  accomplishments 
of  form  and  manners,  maintaining  her  faith  in  her 
varied  positions,  asserting  her  royal  birth  and  privi- 
leges, and  rejecting  whatever  she  thought  opposed  to 
a  heavenly  life,  she  is  evidently  the  most  lovely  wo- 
man of  the  age ;  and  may  be  truly  ranked  among  the 
most  remarkable  persons  of  the  llcformation  in 
Europe.  Early  impressed  with  religious  things,  she 
cultivated  a  S})irit  of  devotion  in  which  the  supersti- 
tions of  the  age  did  not  seem  to  mingle.  From  them, 
like  her  frcetliinking  brother,  she  had  always  been 
free  ;  like  him,  had  she  not  been  a  true  Christian, 
she  would  have  been  a  freethinker  in  religious  mat- 
ters. The  simpUcity  of  the  Gospel  charmed  her. 
For  her  brother  Francis  she  cherished  the  tenderest 
alfection ;  and  in  return  always  held  a  firm  hold  upon 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  15 

his  heart.  In  the  early  part  of  his  reign  he  hstened 
kindly  to  the  sister  he  desired  to  gratity,  as  she  strove 
with  earnestness  and  attection  to  win  him  to  the  pure 
faith  in  Christ.  The  obstacle  to  his  faith  was,  not  his 
inclhiation  to  the  forms  and  peculiar  doctrines  of  the 
Romish  church,  but  his  disinclination  to  adopt  the 
pure  life  required  by  the  Gospel,  as  explained  by 
his  sister  and  the  Reformers.  lie  loved  his  pure 
sister,  and  held  to  his  dissolute  life.  He  permitted 
her  to  associate  with  the  Reformers,  as  members 
of  her  household ;  and  to  embrace  and  defend  their 
doctrines,  as  private  opinions  of  a  literary  and  meta- 
physical nature,  that  became  the  spirit  of  the  age, 
and  the  court  of  a  patron  of  all  improvem(Jnts.  His 
inner  life  was  entirely  unaffected  by  their  pure  doc- 
trines and  consistent  lives. 

For  a  time  Margaret  found  an  associate  in  Phili- 
berta,  of  Savoy,  a  young  sister  of  her  mother.  In 
confirmation  of  the  concordat  with  Leo  X.,  Francis 
had  given  her,  in  marriage,  to  Julian  the  Magnificent, 
brother  of  the  Pope,  and  commander  of  his  army.  She 
was  left  a  widow  at  eighteen.  Attached  to  Margaret, 
she  listened  to  the  consolations  of  the  new  faith,  and 
in  them  found  comfort.  Sincerely  devout,  pure  in  her 
morals  and  her  habits,  she  read,  with  increasing  hi- 
terest,  the  evangelical  writings  circulated  by  the  Re- 
formers at  Meaux.  "1  have,"  says  Margaret,  **all 
the  tracts  you  have  sent  me,  of  which  my  aunt  of 
Nemours  has  her  part,  and  I  will  forward  her  the  last, 
for  she  is  at  Savoy,  at  her  brother's  wedding,  which  is 
no  light  loss  to  me,  wherefore  I  beseech  you  to  have 
pity  on  my  loneliness."     This  lady  passed  away  in 


16  TUE    HUGUENOTS,     Oli 

early  life,  dying  in  the  year  1524  at  the  ago  of  twen- 
ty-six, favouring  a  reform  in  the  doctrine  and  practice 
of  the  Church  of  Eome.  The  establishment  of  a 
separate  communion  was  thought  of  by  few ;  Keform- 
ation  was  desired  by  many. 

The  carelessness  of  Francis  on  matters  of  religion 
left  his  kingdom  open  to  the  progress  of  the  revival  in 
religion  and  literature  which  in  France  were  indisso- 
lubly  united.  Briconnet,  Bishop  of  Meaux,  preached 
the  doctrine  of  salvation,  full  and  free,  by  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  alone.  It  made  rapid  progress  in 
the  parishes  of  his  diocese.  From  Meaux  the  printed 
tracts  and  living  ministers  went  abroad  wherever  they 
found  a  welcome ;  and  for  a  time  the  word  of  God 
had  free  course,  and  multitudes  professed  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus.  In  the  south  of  France  where  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Waldenses  and  their  cruel  sufferings 
were  not  forgotten,  tracts  and  the  living  ministers  car- 
ried the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  faith,  and  multi- 
tudes gave  a  welcome  reception. 

This  liberty  enjoyed  in  France  induced  Luther,  in 
the  midst  of  his  troubles  in  Germany,  to  contemplate 
a  temporary  residence  in  the  dominions  of  the  French 
King. 

Lefevre  translated  the  Gospels  and  the  Epistles  of 
the  New  Testament  from  the  original  Greek  into 
French,  and  published  them  in  the  months  of  October 
and  November  1522.  This  translation  was  republished 
at  Meaux,  at  the  house  of  Cohn,  in  1524 ;  and  a 
French  translation  of  the  Psalms  was  added  in  1525. 
These  sacred  books  were  widely  circulated  in  Franca 
Keiid   in  families  and  in  private  closets,  they   were 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  17 

their  own  expositors.  Short  treatises  by  the  Reform- 
ers in  France,  Switzerland  and  Germany  were  eagerly 
read ;  and  the  cry  for  a  reformation  in  the  church  was 
heard  from  every  quarter.  A  copy  of  the  Epistles  of 
Paul,  splendidly  illuminated,  was  sent  by  the  Bishop 
of  Meaux  to  Margaret,  as  a  present  to  her  brother 
the  King.  **  They  are,"  wrote  the  bishop,  "  a  royal 
dish,  fattening  without  corruption,  and  healing  all 
manner  of  sickness.  The  more  we  taste  them  the 
more  we  hunger  after  them,  with  desire  unsatiable 
and  that  never  clogs."  Francis  received  the  present 
as  the  production  of  a  learned  Frenchman,  and  an 
evidence  of  the  advancement  of  literature  in  his  king- 
dom. There  is  no  evidence  that  he  gave  the  Epistles 
more  than  a  verv  cursory  perusal.  Michael  Arande 
was  at  that  time  in  Paris  translating  portions  of  the 
Scripture  for  the  King's  mother,  which  she  recieved, 
like  her  son,  as  a  compliment  to  her  taste,  and  the 
learning  of  the  court. 

The  Komish  priesthood  became  alarmed.  The 
foiTns  and  ceremonies  of  their  Church  w^ere  in  danger. 
Lefevre  had  been  preaching  at  Meaux — that  **  kings, 
princes,  nobles,  people,  all  nations,  should  think  of  and 
aspire  after  Christ  alone.  Every  priest  should  resem- 
ble that  archangel  whom  John  saw^  in  the  apocalypse, 
flying  through  the  air  holding  the  everlasting  gospel 
in  his  hand  and  carrying  it  to  every  people  and  nation 
and  tongue.  Come  ye  pontiffs,  come  ye  kings,  come 
ye  generous  hearts,  the  word  of  God  is  all-sufficient." 
One  day,  in  the  hearing  of  the  papal  partisans,  he 
expressed  his  joyful  anticipations — "The  gospel  is 
already  gaining  the  hearts  of  the  great,   and  of  the 


18  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

people  ;  and  in  a  short  time,  spreading  over  all  France," 
it  will  every  where  throw  down  the  inventions  of 
men."  His  friends  present  shared  in  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  old  man.  Roma,  a  monk,  started  up  and  ex- 
claimed: **  Then  I  and  all  the  other  religionists  will 
preach  a  crusade  ;  we  will  raise  the  people ;  and  if 
the  King  permits  the  preaching  of  your  Gospel,  we 
Avill  expel  him  from  his  kingdom  hy  his  own  subjects." 
The  monks  present  applauded. 

The  gathering  discontent  at  the  propagation  of  the 
doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ  alone,  and  of 
the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures,  now  broke  out. 
These  monks  w^ent  from  house  to  house,  where  they 
could  find  entrance,  and  declared — *'  These  new  teach- 
ers are  heretics ;  they  are  attacking  the  holiest  ob- 
servances, and  the  most  sacred  mysteries  of  the 
Church.  Crush  the  heresy,  or  the  pestilence,  which  is 
already  desolating  the  city  of  Meaux,  will  spead  over 
the  whole  kingdom."  Unable  to  meet  the  question 
of  reform  by  argument  and  appeal  to  the  Bible,  the 
monks  alarmed  the  prejudices  of  the  people,  aroused 
their  passions,  and  thus  awakened  the  fears  of  the 
King  and  nobles  for  the  political  welfare  of  the  king- 
dom. Noel  Beda,  of  the  Sorbonne,  was  most  vehe- 
ment in  opposing  the  doctrines  of  Justification  by 
faith  alone,  and  the  suiliciency  of  the  Scriptures, 
without  the  decrees  of  councils  ;  and  was  successful 
in  exciting  public  uneasiness  about  the  immediate  in- 
Ihicnce  and  ultimate  tendency  of  these  important 
doctrines. 

Franeis  was  fond  of  listening  to  literary  discussions,, 
and  [U'cnuoted  them  for  his  amusement  and   improve- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  10 

ment.  These  discussions  took  a  theological  turn, 
and  became  pvactical.  The  partisans  of  the  Romish 
church  urged  the  suspicious  tendency  of  the  new  doc- 
trines ;  that  ihey  imphed  revolution,  and  conseciuentiy 
endangered  his  crown ;  that  Lefevre,  and  Farel,  and 
the  Bishop  of  Meaux  taught  doctrines  fraught  with  dan- 
ger to  the  political  welfare  of  France.  While  Francis 
smiled  contempt aously  on  a  charge  of  heresy  brought 
against  Lefevre  for  teaching  that — *' there  were  three 
Marys  mentioned  in  the  Gospels"— and  ordered  it  to 
be  dismissed,  he  expressed  openly  and  strongly  his 
fears  that  the  new  teachers  were  endangering  his  pri- 
vate enjoyments,  and  his  powers  as  a  King ;  and  even 
the  crown  itself.  The  teachers  thought  it  advisable 
to  withdraw  from  the  court,  first  to  Meaux,  and  then 
to  Switzerland,  and  the  Netherlands,  and  then  to  Ger- 
many. The  Bishop  of  Meaux,  pressed  hard  by  the 
monks  and  the  parhament  of  Paris,  made  retraction 
of  the  doctrines  of  reform,  and  promised  to  inculcate 
the  doctrines  of  Rome. 

After  the  learned  men  had  mostly  withdrawn  from 
France,  the  King  permitted  some  persons,  in  the 
humbler  conditions  of  life,  to  be  tried  by  the  Eccle- 
siastical courts,  for  their  belief  in  the  doctrines  of 
Justification  by  faith  in  Christ  alone ;  and  the  sulli- 
ciency  of  the  Scriptures  without  the  -decrees  of  coun- 
cils ;  and  these  being  condemned,  he  sutfered  them 
to  be  burned.  But  while  Le  Clerc,  the  wool-comber, 
was  consigned  to  the  flames,  Berquin,  a  gentleman  of 
the  court,  *'the  most  learned  of  the  nobles,"  accused 
of  writing  and  speaking  against  the  doctrines  and 
forms  of  Rome,  was  rescued  by  the  authority  of  the 


20  THE    HUGUENOTSy     OR 

King,  who  sent  an  officer  for  liira  with  orders  to 
break  the  doors  of  the  Ecclesiastical  prison  if  he  were 
not  delivered  at  his  demand.  The  nobles  had  com- 
plained that  the  attack  on  Berqiim  *'was  aimed  at 
literature,  true  religion,  the  nobility,  chivalry  ;  nay,  at 
the  crown  itself."  **0f  what  is  he  accused?"  said 
the  King.  '*0f  blaming  the  custom  of  invoking  the 
Virgin  in  place  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  But  Erasmus 
does  the  same. "  Briconnet  appeared  before  the  Coun- 
cil and  was  acquitted.  The  King  and  the  nobility  w^ere 
willing  to  make  distinction  between  the  nobility  and 
the  common  people,  in  the  matters  of  literature  and 
rehgion.  Tlie  nobility  might  exercise  their  discre- 
tion, but  the  common  people  must  confine  themselves 
to  their  various  callings  in  life,  or  sutler  the  pains  and 
penalties  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  for  meddling  with 
things  of  religion  too  deep  for  them,  and  foreign  to 
their  calling.  It  was  their  duty  to  be  instructed  by 
the  priests,  and  to  believe  as  they  were  taught. 

The  Bishop  of  Meaux,  though  of  the  nobility,  was 
left  as  an  officer  of  the  Church  of  Rome  to  answer  to 
her  courts  for  his  doctrines  and  his  conduct.  They 
condemned  his  course  ;  and  he  recanted  to  save  his 
life,  which  he  saw  was  in  danger.  Had  he  remained 
firm  to  his  convictions  there  would  have  been  a  trial 
of  the  King,  whether  he  would  have  suffered  a  noble 
to  be  burnt  for  conscience'  sake,  or  would  have  pro- 
claimed freedom  of  discussion  and  belief  for  the 
Ecclesiastics  who  were  of  noble  blood.  His  firmness 
would  have  decided  a  great  question :  If  the  King 
maintained  the  Bishop,  then  there  must  be  a  reform 
iu  the  Church ;  if  he  abandoned  him,  and  the  eccle- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  21 

siastical  court  had  proceeded  in  her  course,  (to  shod 
his  blood,)  then  the  wide-spread  iiiiideUty  of  the  king- 
dom, as  well  as  all  the  reformed,  would  have  cried  out 
airainst  Kome  as  the  Mother  of  Abominations.  The 
Bishop's  courage  failed  him,  and  he  recanted  what 
he  had  professed.  This  faihire  of  Briconnet  to  meet 
the  crisis  boldly,  for  the  sake  of  the  Church  and  of 
the  kingdom  at  large,  was  a  grief  to  Margaret,  to  the 
reformed  in  France  and  Germany,  to  many  of  the 
nobles  who  desired  freedom  of  thought,  and  a  perpet- 
ual sorrow  to  himself.  He  could  not  prosecute  the 
blessed  work  of  preaching  salvation  by  the  faith  of 
Christ  alone ;  and  he  lived  on  without  the  confidence 
of  either  of  the  two  great  parties  dividing  Frauce  and 
all  Europe. 

Switzerland  and  Germany  now  received  from  France 
refugees  whose  influence  has  been  felt  by  succeeding 
ages.  Farel,  with  many  others,  found  a  home  at 
Basle,  then  the  Athens  of  Switzerland,  the  chosen 
home  of  Erasmus,  the  most  literary  man  of  his  age, 
the  residence  of  the  printer  Fredonius,  who  laid  all 
Europe  under  obligations  for  works  of  literature  and 
theology.  The  people  were  delighted  to  find  in  the 
Frenchman  from  Paris  so  much  learning  and  piety. 
*'He  is  strong  enough,"  said  they,  ''to  destroy  the 
whole  Sorbonne  single  handed."  The  boldness  and 
occasional  vehemence  of  Farel  delighted  them  as 
much  as  the  meekness  and  mildness  of  their  own 
minister,  (Ecolampadius.  "0  my  dear  Farel,"  said 
the  venerable  minister  of  Basle,  "I  hope  the  Lord 
will  make  our  friendship  immortal;  and  our  joy  will 
only  be  greater  when  we  shall  be  united  at  Christ's 


22  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

right  hand. "      '*0n  every  side,"  said  Farol,    *^mcn 
are  sprin2;iDg  up  who  devote  all  their  powers  and  their 
lives  to  extend  Christ's  kingdom  as  widely  as  possi- 
ble."    *'The  faction,"  wrote  Erasmus,  **is  spreading 
daily,  and  penetrating  Savoy,  Lorraine,  and  France." 
The  city  of  Lyons,  that  had  four    hundred  years 
before,  heard  the  Gos[^el  from  Peter  Waldo,  became 
the  centre  of  the  reformed  in  France,  after  Paris  had 
driven  them  from  her  streets.      A  merchant  named 
Vaugus,  and  a  gentleman  named  Anthony  Blet,  took 
the  lead  in  rchgious  matters.     Michael  de  Arande, 
coming  here  in  the  train  of  Margaret,  preached  pub- 
licly and   boldly  the  word  of   God.      Crowds  assem- 
bled to  hear  the  court  preacher.     Another  person  in 
her  train  was  of  great  use   by  his  devotedness  and 
prudence,  Anthony  Papillon,  the  lirst  in  France  for 
his  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  head  master  of  requests 
for  the  Dauphin,    and  a  memljer  of  the  great  council. 
These  men,  not  coniining  themselves  to  the  city,  en- 
couraged all  in  the  surrounding  provinces,  who  con- 
fessed" Chnst ;    and  proclanned  the  Gospel  in  places 
wliere  it   liad   never   before   l)een   heard.      In  1524 
Michael  Arande  visited  ^NLacon,    on  the  Soane,  and 
obtained  permission  to  preach  in  that  city,  afterwards 
so  famous  for  its  sutierings  for  the  Go.^i>el.     Du  Blet 
was  a  bond  of  union  between  these  places  and  Basle, 
and  the  nnnister  Farel.      The  G(jsi)els  and  Epistles 
translated  by  Lefevre  and  printed  in  parcels,  were 
revised  by  him,  and  printed  at  Basle  in  abundance, 
by  funds  from  Lyons  and  Meaux  and  Metz.     Colpor- 
teurs went  through  FiTuiche  Comte,  Lorraine,  Bur- 
gundy, and  places  iidjoinnig,  vvidi  the  New  Testament 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCIL  23 

ill  French ;  going  from  town  to  town,  village  to  vil- 
lage, and  house  to  house,  ofiering  the  books  at  a 
cheap  rate ;  and  tracts  on  the  important  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel  were  prepared  and  sent  by  Farel,  from  his 
mountain  home,  to  various  parts  of  France,  in  the 
more  northern  provinces. 

In  Grenoble  the  Gospel  had  its  advocates,  its  suc- 
cess, and  its  opposition.  The  pastor  Selwille  was 
much  beloved.  The  people  hstened  as  he  proclaimed 
faith  in  Christ,  and  believed.  Friar  Maigret,  a  Dom- 
inican, became  a  convert ;  and  for  his  boldness  in  pro- 
claiming the  faith  in  Christ,  the  officers  of  the  Komish 
church  sought  to  arrest  him.  He  fled  to  Lyons.  An  ef- 
fort was  then  made  to  arrest  the  pastor  Sebvihe  himself. 
The  friends  of  lleformation  made  great  efforts  to  pre- 
vent it.  Margaret  besought  her  brother  Francis  to 
interfere.  Many  distinguished  persons  interceded  for 
him  ;  among  others  the  King's  advocate.  With  dif- 
ficulty he  was  saved  from  the  dungeons,  on  condition 
that  he  should  be  silent  on  the  subject  of  Eeform. 
The  King  was  slow  to  interfere  for  one  not  a  noble 
hke  Berquin,  or  a  learned  man  like  Leievre ;  and  un- 
willing to  intercede  for  an  Ecclesiastic  offending  tlie 
rules  or  officers  of  his  order ;  even  nobles  that  took 
orders  in  the  Romish  church,  might  abide  by  the  deci- 
sions of  that  Church.  The  King  designed  to  be  a 
patron  of  literature,  and  not  of  reform  in  religion. 
Papillon  and  Du  Blet. visited  Grenoble  at  this  junc- 
ture, and  proposed  to  Sebville  to  go  to  Lyons,  and 
preach  there  with  Arande  and  Maigret.  He  assented. 
Anemond  wrote  to  Farel :  '*  Sebville  is  free,  and  will 
preach  the  Lent  sermons  at  St.  Paul's  in  Lyons."    In 


24  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

preparation  for  the  Lent  sermons,  Maigret  preached 
with  great  boldness,  *' The  mystery  of  GodUncss,  God 
manifest  in  the  flesh,"  and  justification  by  faith  with- 
out works.  He  was  arrested;  and,  notwithstanding 
the  protection  of  the  King's  sister,  Margaret,  was 
dragged  through  the  streets  and  thrown  into  prison. 

It  was  now  evident  that  the  King  was  annoyed  by 
the  efforts  to  reform  the  Romish  church  in  France. 
His  mind  was  filled  with  apprehensions  that  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Reformers  would  interfere  with  his  rights 
and  pleasures,  and  expectations  as  a  King.  Margaret 
remained  true  to  the  faith. 

An  event  occurred  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year 

1524,  which  gave  to  Margaret  some  hope  of  better 
things  for  her  brother,  and  for  those  who  wished  a 
reform  in  the  Romish  church.  A  young  and  beloved 
daughter  of  Francis  suddenly  died.  The  danger  of 
the  child  had  been  concealed  from  him.  He  dreamed 
that  she  said  to  him,  "Farewell,  my  King;  I  am 
going  to  Paradise."  Ills  grief  at  her  death  was 
great.  Rewrote  to  his  sister,  **  I  would  rather  die 
than  desire  to  have  her  in  this  w^orld  contrary  to 
the  will  of  God,  whose  name  be  blessed."  This 
pious  expression  afi'ected  his  sister,  and  remained  in 
her  memory  to  cherish  a  hope  that  a  good  work  had 
begun  in  the  heart  of  her  brother. 

Another  event  occurred  in  the  month  of  January 

1525,  — the  loss  of  the  battle  of  Pavia,  w^hich  filled 
the  court  and  the  kingdom  with  mourning ;  and  in 
its  consequences  destroyed  all  hopes  of  a  religious 
reform  in  the  Romish  church  in  France.  The  army 
of  France  was  routed,  and  her  King  was  taken  pri- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  25 

soner  by  the  army  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V.  Charles, 
Duke  de  Alencon,  the  husband  of  Margaret,  to  whom 
she  was  married  in  1509,  in  her  seventeenth  year, 
received  a  wound  in  the  battle,  which  proved  fatal 
in  a  few  days.  Francis  was  a  captive  and  Margaret 
a  widow.  Francis  writes  to  his  mother,  Louisa  of 
Savoy,  the  Queen  regent,  **  All  is  lost,  but  our  hon- 
our." Margaret  lifted  her  heart  to  God,  that  His 
grace  might  abound  in  her  loss. 

Anxious  for  the  religious  welfare  of  her  brother, 
Margaret  sends  to  Montmorency,  a  companion  of  his 
imprisonment,  her  copy  of  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  with 
a  letter,  desiring  him  to  urge  the  King  to  read  them. 

** My  dear  cousin:  There  is  a  certain  very  devout 
hermit,  who  for  three  years  past  has  been  urging  a 
man  whom  I  know,  to  pray  God  for  the  King,  which 
he  has  done ;  and  he  is  assured  that  if  it  pleases  the 
King  by  way  of  devotion,  daily,  when  in  his  closet, 
to  read  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  he  will  be  delivered 
to  the  glory  of  God ;  for  he  promises  in  his  gospel 
that  whosoever  loveth  the  truth,  the  truth  shall  make 
Mm  free.  And  for  as  much  as  I  think  he  has  them 
not,  I  send  you  mine,  begging  you  to  entreat  him, 
on  my  part,  that  he  will  read  them  ;  and  I  firmly  be- 
lieve that  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  abideth  in  the  letter, 
will  do  by  him  as  gi-eat  things,  as  He  has  done  by 
those  who  wrote  them ;  for  God  is  not  less  powerful 
or  good  than  He  has  been,  and  His  promises  never 
deceive.  He  has  humbled  you  by  captivity ;  but  He 
has  not  forsaken  you,  giving  you  patience  and  hope 
in  His  goodness,  which  is  always  accompanied  by 
consolation ;  and  a  more  periect  knowledge  of  Him, 
3* 


26  THE    HUGtJENOTS,    OR 

which  I  am  sure  is  better  than  the  King  evel* 
knows,  having  his  mind  less  at  hberty  on  account  of 
the  imprisonment  of  the  body. 

Your  Cousin, 

Margaret." 

Whether  Moutmorency  or  the  King  read  the  Epis- 
tles can  never  be  known.  The  amiable  Margaret 
performed  her  duty  and  relieved  her  own  grief,  and 
disclosed  the  fountain  from  which  she  drew  her  con- 
solation. Margaret  went  to  Spain,  by  permission  of 
Cliarles  V.,  to  comfort  her  brother  in  his  confine- 
ment ;  and  by  her  attentions  saved  his  life ;  and  by 
her  representations  to  the  Emperor,  procured  his  lib- 
erty sooner  than  the  Emperor's  court  designed. 

The  Queen  regent,  Louisa  of  Savoy,  the  mother 
of  Francis  and  Margaret,  wrote  immediately  to  the 
Pope,  to  gain  his  assistance  against  the  Emperor. 
To  gain  his  favour,  she  expressed  her  readiness  to 
know  his  pleasure  concerning  the  heretics  in  France. 
Beda,  and  his  associates  of  the  University,  were  busy 
conversing,  haranguing,  lamenting,  threatening,  and 
publishing  exciting  tracts  against  the. reformed  and 
their  leaders.  **When  I  see,"  said  Beda,  **  these 
three  men,  Lefevre,  Erasmus  and  Luther,  in  other 
respects  endowed  with  so  penetrating  a  genius,  uniting 
and  conspiring  against  meritorious  works,  and  resting 
all  the  weight  of  salvation  on  faith  alone,  I  am  no 
longer  astonished  that  thousands  of  men,  seduced  by 
these  doctrines,  have  learned  to  say,  *  Why  should  I 
fast  and  mortify  my  body?'  Let  us  banish  from 
France  these  liateful  doctrines  of  Grace.  This  neg- 
lect of  good  works  is  a  fatal  delusion  from  the  devil." 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  27 

The  Q  ueen  regent  also  wrote  to  the  Sorbonne  on 
the  same  snl)ject,  to  avert  the  charge  of  Beda  and  his 
associates,  that  she  was  favouring  the  new  doctrines. 
The  Pope  Hstened  to  the  cry  of  these  men  about 
heresy,  and  welcomed  the  application  for  help  from 
the  Queen  against  the  Emperor,  already  too  strong 
for  the  Roman  Pontiff.  Forthwith  means  were  in 
operation  to  extirpate,  if  possible,  heresy  from  France. 
This  union  of  the  court  of  Rome  and  the  court  of 
France  forms  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  kingdom, 
in  political  and  ecclesiastical  matters.  In  reply  to  the 
request  of  the  Queen  regent,  the  Pope  gave  immedi- 
ate orders  for  the  introduction  of  the  Inquisition  into 
the  religious  affairs  of  the  kingdom ;  and  addressed 
the  parliament  on  the  subject.  The  parliament  ad- 
dressed the  Regent:  ** Heresy  has  raised  its  head 
among  us,  and  the  King,  by  neglecting  to  brhig  the 
heretics  to  the  scaffold,  has  drawn  down  the  wrath 
of  heaven  upon  the  nation."  The  parliament  called 
upon  the  Bishop  of  Paris  and  the  priests  to  appoint  a 
commission  to  conduct  the  trial  of  those  tainted  with 
Lutheran  doctrine.  The  Pope  sent  his  brief,  on  the 
20th  of  May  1525,  approving  the  commission,  con- 
sisting of  Philip  Pot,  President  of  Requests,  Andrew 
Verjus,  Counsellor,  and  "William  Ducherne  and 
Nicholas  Le  Clerc,  Doctors  of  Divinity.  Writing  to 
the  Sorbonne,  the  Queen  regent  said:  *'The  damna- 
ble heresy  of  Luther  is  every  day  gaining  new  ad- 
herents." Beda  replied:  **A11  the  writings  of  the 
heretics  should  be  prohibited  by  a  royal  proclamation  ; 
and  if  this  means  does  not  suffice,  we  must  use  force 
and  constraint  against  the  persons  of  these  false  doc- 


28  THE    HUQUENOTSy     OR 

tors ;  for  those  who  resist  the  Ught  must  be  subdued 
by  torture  and  by  terror." 

The  work  began.  Beda  and  his  associates  were 
busy.  Berqum  was  again  arrested  and  thrown  into 
prison.  Margaret  immediately  appealed,  in  his 
favour,  to  her  brother  Francis.  The  Bishop  of 
Meaux  was  again  arraigned.  No  one  spoke  to  the 
King  for  him.  His  want  of  brave  consistency  had 
left  him  without  friends  among  the  Romanists,  whom 
he  had  opposed ;  and  the  lleformed,  whom  he,  par- 
tially at  least,  had  renounced.  He  was  brought  be- 
fore the  Commission  of  the  Inquisition,  accused  of 
favouring  the  Lutheran  doctrines,  as  the  doctrines  of 
the  Reformed  in  France  were  now  called  to  give  them 
a  foreign  air,  and  make  them  peculiarly  odious  •;  and 
2d,  of  havmg  been  insincere  in  his  former  reconcilia- 
tion with  the  Church ;  and  3d,  of  doing  things  as 
Bishop  prejudicial  to  the  Church.  On  tlie  3d  of  Oc- 
tober 1525,  the  parliament  having  ordered  the  arrest 
of  all  against  wliom  information  had  been  lodged, 
decreed  particularly  that  tlie  Bishop  of  Meaux  should 
be  interrogated  by  Menager  and  Verjus,  Counsellors 
of  the  Court.  A  tamous  advocate,  John  Bocbart, 
declared  before  parliament  that,  **  Neither  the  Bishop 
of  Meaux,  or  any  private  individual,  may  raise  his 
head,  or  open  his  mouth  against  the  faculty  of  the 
Sorbonne ;  nor  is  the  faculty  called  upon  to  enter  into 
discussion,  or  produce  and  set  forth  its  reasons  before 
the  said  bishop  who  ought  not  to  resist  the  wisdom  of 
that  holy  society,  which  should  })e  regarded  as  aided 
of  God."  The  Bishop  was  anuized.  He  asked  the 
privilege  of  appearing  before  parliament  in  person. 


EE  FORM  ED    FRENCU    CHURCH.  29 

On  the  25th  of  October,  the  parliament  refused  the 
request.  His  condemnation  was  therefore  secured. 
The  Ecclesiastics,  beUeving  that  his  retraction  would 
be  of  more  service  than  his  death,  used  great  persua- 
sions to  secure  his  recantation.  They  said  he  might 
retain  his  private  opinions ;  he  was  required  only  to 
submit  to  the  established  order  of  the  Church  ;  that 
they  were,  like  himself,  anxious  for  a  reform ;  and 
that  a  reform  was  going  on  insensibly.  Terrified  at  the 
near  prospect  of  a  terrible  death,  he  recanted.  The 
council  held  an  examination  of  him,  and  pronounced 
him  vindicated  of  the  crimes  charged.  He  submitted 
to  penance ;  and  before  a  synod  of  his  diocese,  con- 
demned Luther's  books,  and  retracted  all  he  had 
taught  contrary  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.  In  about  eight  years  he  died,  commending, 
in  his  will,  his  soul  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  desiring 
twelve  hundred  masses  be  said  for  the  repose  of  his 
soul. 

Lefevre  escaped  the  search  of  the  Commission  by 
flight  to  Strasburg.  Other  Frenchmen  followed  his 
example.  A  church  was  gathered  there,  to  which 
Flavel  often  ministered.  Lefevre  became  known  as 
the  meek  old  Frenchman,  whom  the  children  loved. 

Beda  attacked  Erasmus  from  the  press,  and  endea- 
voured to  bring  the  renowned  Dutchman  into  disgi-ace. 
He  published  charges  so  great,  that  if  a  few  had  been 
true,  the  scholar  of  Middleburg  must  have  been  an 
outcast.  Erasmus  appealed  to  Charles  V:  **  Re- 
nowned Emperor,  Certain  persons,  under  pretence 
of  religion,  are  raising  a  horrible  outcry  aginst  me. 
I  am  fightmg  under  your  banners  and  those  of  Jesus 


30  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Christ.  May  your  wisdom  and  power  restore  peace  to 
the  Christian  world."  He  was  protected  by  the  Em- 
peror. 

In  Lorraine  a  victim  was  found.  The  pastor 
Schenk  had  preached  salvation  by  faith  alone,  with 
success.  He  was  arrested.  Duke  Anthony,  surnamed 
the  Good,  who  thought  it  enough  for  a  man  to  know 
his  ** Pater  and  his  Ave,"  attended  the  trial.  Of  the 
proceedings  he  understood  not  a  word,  they  being 
conducted  in  Latin.  Provoked  at  the  self-possession 
of  the  accused,  and  the  apparent  vigor  of  the  defence, 
he  arose  to  withdraw,  saying,  **He  denies  the  mass; 
let  them  proceed  to  execution."  The  pastor  was  im- 
mediately condemned  to  the  fire.  Eaising  his  eyes 
to  heaven,  he  exclaimed,  **I  was  glad  when  they  said 
unto  me,  let  us  go  into  the  house  of  the  Lord."  On 
the  19th  of  August  1525,  the  city  of  Nancy  was  aroused 
by  the  tolling  of  the  bells.  Crowds  assembled  to 
witness  the  death  of  a  heretic.  The  pastor  looked 
on  the  burning  of  his  books.  He  refused  to  retract, 
saying,  **It  is  Thou,  0  God,  who  hast  called  me; 
and  Thou  wilt  give  me  strength  to  the  end."  As  he 
mounted  the  pile  he  commenced  repeating  the  51st 
Psalm :  ' '  Have  mercy  upon  me,  0  Lord,  according  to 
Thy  loving  kindness ;"  and  continued  reciting  the 
words  of  David,  till  his  voice  was  stifled  by  the  smoke 
and  flames. 

The  fires  were  kindled  in  Paris.  A  youth  by  the 
name  of  Pavanne  had  been  induced  in  1524  to  recant 
his  profession  of  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ  alone. 
He  became  unhappy,  and  renewed  his  profession. 
He  was  condemned  in  1525   to  the  flames.     On  his 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  31 

trial,  meek,  kind,  gentle,  self-possessed,  he  failed  to 
gain  friends  by  his  courage  and  candour.  Having 
made  his  confession  and  profession,  he  died  on  the 
pile  erected  for  him  in  the  Gr^ve,  rejoicing ;  and  by 
his  faith  and  comfort,  strengthened  many  believers  in 
Paris. 

A  person,  whose  name  is  not  given,  known  as  **  The 
poor  hermit  of  Livry,"  became  a  believer  in  Christ 
as  the  alone  Saviour  by  faith.  He  spoke  freely  to  his 
visitors  about  Christ  and  His  salvation.  In  his  visits 
to  the  villages,  and  the  peasants'  dwellings  in  the  for- 
est, he  offered  the  free  and  full  salvation  of  the  Lord. 
Seized,  carried  to  Paris,  thrown  into  prison  and  tried, 
he  was  condemned  to  perish  by  *  *  the  slow  fire.  ^'  The 
great  bell  of  Notre  Dame  tolled.  Crowds  assembled 
in  front  around  the  pile.  The  crucifix  was  presented 
to  the  hermit.  Calm,  firm,  collected,  he  declared, 
his  hope  was  in  the  Lord  Christ  alone,  and  that  his 
pardon  was  from  God.  The  Doctors  of  the  Sorbonne 
cried  out,  **He  is  damned;  they  are  leading  him  to 
hell  fire."  The  bell  ceased  to  toll.  The  last  question 
was  put.  His  last  answer,  ** I  will  die  in  the  faith  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  fire  that  consumed  him 
burned  slowly. 

Li  the  south  of  France  there  were  burnings.  That 
excellent  man,  Anthony  Du  Blet,  sunk  under  the 
persecution :  and  had  for  his  companion,  Francis 
Maulin.  The  sndden  death  of  Anthony  Papillon 
was  attributed  to  violence.  These  were  in  the  higher 
ranks  of  life.  The  community  saw  that  all  ranks  of 
life,  from  the  Bishop  of  Meaux  and  Berquin,  to  the 
hermit  of  Livry,  were  within  the  grasp  of  the  Inqui- 


32  THE    EUGUENOTSy    OB 

sition  and  its  ojQ&cers.  The  court  rejected  the  Eeform 
of  the  Church  of  Rome ;  and  persecution  unto,death 
was  decreed  against  those  who  professed  faith  in 
Christ  alone  for  salvation ;  and  received  the  Bible  as 
their  only  guide  in  religion,  and  sought  the  reform  of 
the  Chm-ch.  Francis  permitted,  if  he  did  not  order 
this  persecution. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  33 


CHAPTER   II. 

From  the    year  1526,  when  Francis  I.  returned  from  captivity, 
to  the  year  1559,  when  the   National  Synod  was  formed. 

THE  peculiar  interest  of  a  third  part  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  extending  from  1526  to  1559,  is 
in  the  fact,  that  Uterature,  science  and  religion  hav- 
ing found  their  long  lost,  yet  true  foundation,  began 
to  erect  glorious  ever-during  fabrics  slowly,  yet  surely, 
more  and  more  admirable  as  the  work  advanced,  till 
the  top  stone  shall  be  laid,  **  with  shoutings,   grace, 
grace  unto  it."     Literature  was  exercising  herself  in 
portraying  some  important  subject  in  fitting  language. 
The  moral,  physical,  mental  and  spiritual  world  was 
searched   in  its  varied  departments  for  themes  that 
might  interest  and  captivate.     Thoughts,  feelings,  ac- 
tions and  principles,  of  high  import,  stood  before  men 
in  words,  like  the  ancient  Greek  statues  chiseled  from 
the  rock  of  exceeding  excellence,  understood,  felt  and 
appreciated.     Science  discovered  her  true  foundation 
to  be  the  laws  of  nature  ;  laws  given  to  the  natural 
world  by  Ilira  that  made  it,  laws  given  to  govern  the 
world  till  it  shall  cease  to  exist ;  and  was  assiduously 
and  patiently  searching  for  them,  undiscouraged  by 
mistakes  and  failures.     Men  were  watching  the  pro- 
gress of  thmgs  in  the  natural  world  to  discover  the 
process  of  the  wonderful  skill  by  which  they  were 
4 


34  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

wrought.  And  now  after  the  passage  of  three  cen- 
turies we  admire  the  progress  of  true  science  in  un- 
folding the  mysteries  concealed,  but  never  hidden 
from  mortal  view.  Beligion  sought  and  found  her 
long  lost  foundation  in  the  nature  of  man,  and  of  the 
Ood  that  made  him,  and  in  those  relations  exist- 
ing between  them  as  explained  in  the  revelation 
God  made  to  man.  Literature  could  easily  find 
her  materials  ;  she  had  only  to  open  her  eyes.  Science 
must  call  her  powers,  and  wait  and  labour,  and  labour 
and  wait,  and  catch  by  little  and  little  the  truth  she 
searched  for  ;  she  must  dig  deep  in  the  mines ;  she 
must  follow  patiently  the  indications  that  lead  to  the 
rich  treasure-houses. 

Religion  considers  man  and  God  ;  man  for  time  in 
preparation  for  eternity  ;  and  God,  who  is  and  was, 
and  is  to  come,  the  Almighty.  If  the  blessings  of 
religion  could  be  delayed  like  the  advantages  of  the 
discoveries  of  science,  without  injury  to  those  fleeting 
generations  of  men,  that  must  pass  to  their  eternity 
while  the  search  for  truth  is  going  on,  then  religion, 
like  science,  might  have  her  required  ages  to  find  out 
God  to  perfection,  and  define  the  relations  of  man  to 
his  Maker  and  Kedeemer  and  Judge.  But  the  life 
of  man  passes  in  haste,  and  the  blessings  that  reli- 
gion gives  him,  must  be  bestowed  in  that  rapidly  pass- 
higlife.  And  God  in  mercy  has  spoken  plain,  life- 
giving  words,  announcuig  the  relations  between  Ilim 
and  the  whole  race  of  men,  and  explaining  the  great 
truths  men  must  know  in  order  to  sfdvation.  Man  is 
weak  and  unwise  ;  God  is  strong,  and  wise,  and  mer- 
ciful, and  good,  and  has  given  to  man  an  unfailing 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  35 

guide  to  lead  him  to  Christ,  who  is  the  way,  the  truth, 
and  the  life,  without  whom  no  man  conies  to  the 
Father.  Religion  then  rests  on  the  sufficiency  of  the 
revealed  will  of  God,  and  builds  all  the  hopes  of  tiiien 
on  God's  written,  unchanged  and  unchanging  pro- 
mises, open  for  the  perusal  of  all  men.  And  the  ad- 
vance she  has  made,  in  three  centuries,  shows  the 
weakness  and  folly  of  man,  and  the  kindness  and 
mercy  of  God. 

That  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  from  1526  to 
1559,  in  its  strifes,  commotions,  revolutions,  and 
bloody  campaigns,  embraces  themes  of  history ;  and 
volumes  have  been  written  to  convey  to  posterity  the 
designs  and  doings  of  the  leading  men  in  Europe. 
The  events  that  came  clustering  and  confounding  by 
their  import,  gave  increased  vigor  to  the  exertions  of 
religion  and  science  and  literature.  The  rubbish  of 
ages  was  cleared  away.  Charles  V.  held  the  king- 
dom of  Spain,  the  Netherlands,  the  great  dependen- 
cies in  America,  together  with  the  crown  of  the  Ger- 
manic empire;  and  repelled  the  invasion  of  the 
Turks,  under  which  Europe  had  been  dishonoured, 
with  that  spirit  and  bearing  of  tyranny  that  wrung 
from  his  Protestant  subjects  the  sad  exclamation — 
*''Twere  easier  to  serve  the  Grand  Turk  than  the 
Emperor !"  He  put  forth  his  mightiest  efforts  against 
the  reform  in  Germany;  and,  signally  failing,  re- 
signed his  crown,  and  died  in  retirement. 

Henry  VIII.,  the  brave  King  of  England,  well 
informed  of  the  extent  of  his  prerogative,  and  most 
resolute  in  its  defence,  appealed  to  the  Pope  in  a  mat- 
ter, which  he  said  affected  his  conscience,   and,  of 


86  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

course,  his  religion ;  and  complained  tliat  the  head  of 
the  Komish  church  did  not  mete  out  to  him  even- 
handed  justice,  with  other  potentates,  in  the  religious 
difficulty,  nor  evenhanded  policy  in  the  political  aspect 
of  the  case,  lie  listened  readily  to  the  suggestions 
that  the  Church  hi  his  dominions  was  competent  to 
decide  upon  matters  of  conscience,  under  his  supervi- 
sion, and,  provided  learned  men  in  other  parts  coin- 
cided in  opinion.  Many  that  helieved  the  King's 
passions  and  self-will  had  much  to  do  with  the  case 
the  King  had  proposed  to  the  Pope,  united  in  the  con- 
clusion that  the  Church  in  England  was  competent  to 
transact  its  proper  bushiess  of  discipline  within  the 
realms  of  the  King.  Henry  severed  the  connexions 
of  the  Church  of  England  with  Rome,  and  asserted 
and  maintained  his  right  to  be  the  head  of  the  Eng- 
hsh  Church  in  temporals,  and  its  adviser  and  defender 
in  spirituals ;  and  carried  the  reform,  as  far  as  agreed 
with  his  ideas  of  his  prerogative  as  King,  irrespective 
of  any  form  or  discipUne  of  the  Church  in  other 
nations.  Proceeding  boldly  and  definitely,  he  made 
an  impression  on  the  minds  of  Englishmen,  and  the 
heart  of  the  Church,  that  the  Pope  has  never  been 
able  to  eradicate,  or  countervail;  and  then  passed, 
after  his  legally  murdered  wives,  to  meet  his  reward, 
leaving  the  kingdom  and  Church  of  England  to  be- 
come, in  the  opinion  of  an  intelligent  Frenchman, 
**the  bulwark  of  Protestantism  in  Europe,"  an  epi- 
thet in  which  that  kingdom  and  that  Church  glory. 

The  Pope — and  there  were  four  individuals  that  held 
that  office  at  Home  during  the  proposed  period,  (Cle- 
ment VII.,  Paul  III.,  Julius  III.  and  Paul  IV.)— the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHVRCH.  37 

Pope  went  on  claiming  to  be  the  head  of  the  Church, 
and  of  course  the  arbiter  of  nations,  promising,  and 
even  calling  a  council  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  Eu- 
rope, yet  heartily  opposing  councils  when  they  could 
be  avoided ;  and  finally  rendering  null  and  void  the  one 
called  to  meet  at  Trent;  sometimes  acknowledging 
there  was  a  necessity  for  a  reform  in  some  things, 
and  yet  always  considering  those  somethings  as  mat- 
ters under  the  cognizance  of  existing  officers  and  laws 
of  the  Romish  church,  and  to  be  reformed  by  them  ; 
and  declining  to  consider,  as  subjects  of  reform,  those 
articles  and  forms  of  the  Church,  which  all  the  Re- 
formers exclaimed  against  as  errors  and  wrong  doings ; 
such  as  the  Mass,  in  pretending  to  present  the  body, 
the  very  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  communicants 
in  the  sacrament,  the  auricular  confessions,  purgatory, 
the  Invocation  of  the  Saints  and  the  Virgin  ;  with  the 
various  rites  and  ceremonies  connected  therewith,  es- 
pecially indulgencies  ofiered  as  a  traffic,  to  be  bought 
and  sold ;  and  finally,  forcing  the  nations  of  Europe 
to  understand  that  the  head  of  the  Romish  church 
did  not  intend  to  acknowledge  any  reform  as  actually 
necessary,  or  permit  any  to  be  made  in  any  important 
article  or  form  of  worship  ;  and  that  the  Reformers 
must  abide  in  the  Romish  church  as  it  was,  or  depart 
from  it,  and  associate  themselves  as  a  Christian  body, 
in  any  way  that  they  chose,  but  in  all  ways  and  in  all 
their  doings,  to  be  reckoned  and  treated  as  heretics 
that  ought  to  expect  no  mercy  from  man  or  God. 
The  history  of  the  Emperor,  and  the  King,  and  the 
Pope,  in  these  years,  has  been  recorded  in  a  library 
of  volumes,  of  instruction,  entertainment  and  warn- 
4* 


38  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

ing  and  gloomy  records,  forming  in  the  grouping  a 
sombre  back  ground  for  the  development  of  the  spirit 
and  principles  and  actions  of  the  Reformed  French 
Church. 

Francis  I.,  the  King  of  France,  who  held  the  tem- 
poral welfare  of  the  Eeformed  French,  politically,  in 
his  hand,  emulated  Charles  V.  in  his  diplomacy,  and 
Henry  VIII.  in  his  bravery  and  lasciviousness.  Fre- 
quent communications  passed  between  him  and  the 
King  of  England,  with  mutual  encouragement  to  re- 
sist the  Emperor  in  his  political  projects,  and  his 
aspirations  to  be  Pope  or  to  govern  the  Pope ;  and 
each  to  be  head  of  the  church  in  his  own  dominions. 
Francis  could  not  plead  conscience,  Uke  Henry,  in 
seeking  the  indulgence  of  his  desires ;  he  had  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  his  court  to  that  easy  conscience, 
that  the  taste  and  will  of  the  king  reigned  paramount 
in  morals  and  social  intercourse.  To  resist  tbe  King 
in  political  matters,  was  treason  ;  in  social  matters  it 
was  want  of  refinement  and  taste,  and  of  course 
equivalent  to  banishment  from  the  highest  circles. 
Perceiving  that  the  Emperor  was  evidently  gaining 
influence  over  the  Pope,  Francis  proposed  to  Clement 
VII.  an  aUiance  between  his  son  Henry  and  the 
Pope's  young  niece,  Catherine  de  Medici.  The  Pope 
was  incredulous. 

Francis,  in  1530,  had  married  Elleanor,  sister  of 
the  Emperor,  according  to  the  treaty  that  released  him 
from  captivity  in  Spain,  and  that  now  he  should  offer 
to  unite  the  royal  family  of  France  with  the  family  of 
the  rich  merchant  of  Florence,  while  the  very  offer 
gratified  the  Pope,  its  magnitude  forbid  him  to  con- 


UEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  39 

sider  it  as  an  offer  in  good  faith.  The  negotiations 
were  protracted.  The  Pope  knew  that  Francis  used 
religion  as  a  foil  in  politics,  and  as  an  allurement  in 
social  life,  while  at  heart  he  believed  nothing  of  pure 
revelation.  To  convince  the  Pope,  or  persuade  him 
to  be  deceived,  and  that  he  and  the  Queen  mother  were 
earnest  Catholics,  Francis  had,  in  1526,  permitted 
Denis  de  lieux  to  be  burnt  at  Meaux,  under  the  charge 
of  having  said — ''the  mass  destroyed  the  efficacy  of 
Christ's  death."  And,  in  1527,  the  learned  and  no- 
ble Berquin  was  the  third  time  seized  and  imprisoned  ; 
and,  after  defending  himself  most  manfully  as  a  true 
citizen  and  Christian  man,  demanding  justice  against 
his  persecutors,  was  condemned  to  death  by  fire.  At 
the  place  of  execution,  in  consideration  of  civil  rank, 
the  privilege  of  being  strangled  before  he  was  com- 
mitted to  the  flames,  was  granted  him.  Before  being 
strangled  he  employed  the  short  space  allowed  him 
to  speak,  m  boldly  affirming  his  full  belief  in  the 
completeness  of  the  Bible  for  our  instruction  ;  that  a 
sinner  can  be  saved  only  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  in 
Christ  alone  ;  and  his  belief  that  the  Romish  Church 
needed  a  reformation.  His  intrepid  conduct  affected 
the  priest  who  had  attended  him.  He  pretended  he 
had  hopes  of  converting  him  to  Romanism  ;  and  he 
went  away  saying,  with  an  air  and  manner  that  left 
his  meaning  doubtful,  '*no  better  Christian  has  died 
for  a  hundred  years."  And  now  he  pressed  u})on  the 
Pope  the  advantages  of  an  alliance  between  his  neice, 
Catherine,  and  Henry  the  presumptive  heir  of  the 
throne  of  France.  And,  to  the  astonishment  of  all 
prowned  heads  in  Europe,  the  marriage  actually  took 


40  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

place  in  October,  1533,  at  Marseilles,  in  France,  the 
Pope  officiating,  and  promising  to  give  her  as  a  dowry 
some  territory  in  Italy,  coveted  by  Francis.  And 
havmg,  before  he  sailed  for  France,  issued  his  bull  of 
excommunication  against  Henry  VIII.,  of  England, 
while  in  Marseilles  he  issued  his  bull  of  excommuni- 
cation against  all  heretics.  This  was  done  with  the 
consent,  if  not  the  approbation,  of  the  King  of 
France,  but  with  the  earnest  remonstrance  of  the 
minister  Du  Bellay. 

Having,  as  he  supposed,  secured  the  friendship  of 
the  Pope,  Francis  hastened  to  meet  the  Duke  of  Wurt- 
emburg  in  Lorraine,  at  Bar  le  Due,  to  conclude  a 
treaty  to  put  him  in  possession  of  his  hereditary  do- 
minions, kept  from  him  by  Charles  V.  By  this  treaty 
he  appeared  the  friend  of  the  German  Protestants, 
and  weakened  the  hands  of  his  great  rival  Charles  V. 
The  Pope's  bull  about  the  khig  of  England,  and 
the  bull  about  the  heretics  in  France  filled  the  parti- 
sans of  the  Komish  church  with  joy  and  new^  courage 
to  persecute  and  destroy  the  lieformers.  Tlie  King 
returned  to  his  pleasures  in  the  heart  of  his  dominions 
rejoicing  in  the  success  of  his  dijtlomacy,  and  more 
resolved  that  the  religion  he  preferred  should  be  the 
religion  of  France  ;  and  that  religion  of  his  choice 
was  the  religion  of  the  Pope. 

Wliile  these  negotiations  w^ere  in  progress,  Marga- 
ret of  Navarre  published,  in  1533,  at  Alencon,  l)y  8i- 
mon  Dubois,  a  volume  of  poetry  entitled  **  The  Mir- 
ror of  the  Sinful  Souly  in  which  she  discovers  lier 
faults  and  sins,  as  also  the  grace  and  blessings  bestoAved 
on  her  by  Jesue  Christ  her  Spouse."     This  httle  work 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  41 

was  admired  for  its  genius  and  piety,  and  is  worthy 
of  preservation  for  its  beautiful  delineation  of  Chris- 
tian experience.  Encouraged  by  its  usefulness,  she 
published  another  edition  at  Paris.  The  Sorbonne 
with  Beda  at  its  head,  seized  upon  the  book  and  re- 
joiced that  now  there  was  proof  that  the  Queen  of 
iTavarre  was  a  heretic;  not  **dumb  proof,  nor  half 
proof,  but  literal,  clear,  complete  proof.'*  Accord- 
ing to  the  Mirror^  true  religion  is  summed  up  in 
**  Man's  sin  and  God's  grace" — ''  that  what  man  needs 
is  to  have  his  sins  remitted  and  wholly  pardoned  in 
consequence  of  Christ's  death  ;  and  when  by  faith  he 
has  found  assurance  of  this  pardon,  he  enjoys  peace." 
''"What !"  exclaimed  Beda,  "no  more  auricular  con- 
fessions, indulgence,  penance,  and  works  of  charity!" 
Besides  this  volume  of  poetry,  Margaret  had  writ- 
ten and  kept  a  manuscript  volume  of  Tales,  in  which 
she  tells,  with  the  greatest  simplicity,  things  she  saw 
and  heard  in  some  of  her  excursions  and  journeyings 
in  early  life  ;  portraying  in  prominent  graphic  charac- 
ter and  natural  colours,  the  shameless  conduct  and  in- 
famous principles  of  the  priests  and  monks,  and  par- 
tisans of  the  Romish  church.  This  volume  was  not 
published  till  after  her  death  :  her  daughter  gave  it  to 
the  public.  But  about  the  time  of  the  publication  of 
her  poetry,  some  leaves  of  this  manuscript  had  been 
privately  copied  and  circulated  without  her  consent. 
There  was  a  statement  of  things  which  this  noble 
woman  knew  to  be  true,  which  would  be  anywhere  a 
justification  for  her  discarding  such  priests  and  monks, 
and  a  rejection  of  a  system  of  religion  that  tolerated 
such  shameless  abuses.     Her  pictures  were  more  de- 


42  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Btructive  to  fhe  character  and  influence  of  the  priests, 
than  the  tales  of  Erasmus  read  with  so  much  glee  by 
boys  learning  the  Latin  language  a  generation  past. 

A  great  cry  was  raised ;  and  the  Romish  pulpits  in 
Paris  rang  with  denunciations  and  ridicule  of  the 
Queen  of  i^avarre.  The  Sorbonne,  after  delibera- 
tion, determined  that  The  Mirror  of  the  Sinful  Soul 
be  put  on  the  list  of  prohibited  books.  The  College 
went  further,  and  composed  a  drama,  satyrizing  the 
Queen,  and  .had  it  publicly  performed.  The  hope 
was  that  the  Queen  would  be  ruined  in  the  eyes  of 
her  brother,  and  be  banished  to  the  mountains  of 
Bearne.  The  Grand  Master,  Montmorency,  joined 
in  the  efforts  for  her  ruin  :  and  went  so  far  as  to  say 
to  the  King,  **It  is  true,  sire,  that  if  you  wish  to 
extirpate  the  heretics,  you  must  begin  with  the  (Jueen 
of  Navarre."  '^JSTo  more  about  that,"  said  Francis; 
*' my  sister  is  too  fond  of  me  to  take  up  with  any 
religion  that  will  injure  my  kingdom."  And  the 
Superior  of  the  grey  friars.  Berry,  who  advised  that 
**the  Queen  of  Navarre  should  be  sown  up  in  a  sack 
and  thrown  into  the  river."  The  King  ordered  him 
to  be  sown  in  a  sack  and  sutler  the  proposed  punish- 
ment, lie  was  saved  only  by  the  entreaties  of  the 
injured  Queen. 

Francis  was  not  in  Paris.  His  sister,  by  letter, 
avowed  herself  the  author  of  the  Mirror  of  the  Sinful 
Soul;  and  insisted  she  had  not  attacked  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Church.  In  conclusion  the  Sorboinie 
were  compelled  to  withdraw  their  censure  of  the 
Queen's  book.  This  took  place  just  before  the  wed- 
ding of  the  Pope's  niece  with  tlie  King's  son.     The 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  43 

next  month  after  the  marriage,  the  Sorbonne,  en- 
couraged by  the  Pope's  bull,  at  Marseilles  complained 
of  their  rector,  Cap,  to  the  parliament  of  Paris ;  and 
he  escaped  arrest  by  flight ;  and  Calvin  was  compelled 
to  escape  through  the  window  of  his  room  and  flee 
with  him. 

When  Francis  was  with  his  sister,  or  could  come 
ander  her  influence,  he  protected  the  reform  ;  when 
away  from  her,  or  under  the  influence  of  Dupont,  he 
manifested  a  deep-rooted  hatred  to  the  whole  cause  of 
reform  as  opposed  to  the  principles  on  which  he  de- 
sired to  rule  France.  In  the  course  of  the  year  1534, 
events  took  place  which  led  to  the  overthrow  of  the 
great  hopes  of  a  reform  in  the  French  Church.  During 
the  summer  the  pious  people  of  Paris  discussed,  in  their 
private  meetings,  the  perils  of  their  condition,  and 
what  was  to  be  attempted  for  their  safety.  Should 
they  still  hope  for  a  reform,  such  as  Melancthon  pro- 
posed and  Queen  Margaret  was  labouring  for,  are- 
form  of  the  Church  of  Rome  without  destroying  its 
frame-work  of  ranks  of  oflicers,  or  should  they  endea- 
vour to  construct  a  new  fabric  that  should  be  free 
from  the  peculiarities  of  the  Romish  church.  A 
messenger  was  dispatched  to  Switzerland  to  consult 
Farel  and  the  other  refugees.  Their  messenger, 
Faut,  travelled  on  foot  to  Switzerland,  and  laid  the 
matter  before  the  Reformers.  After  consultation,  it 
was  the  conclusion  that  something  eflective  should  be 
done  in  France,  like  what  had  been  done  in  Switzer- 
land ;  and  that  a  strong  placard,  or  manifesto,  should 
be  prepared  and  scattered  through  France  to  arouse  all 
the  friends  of   reform  to    vigourous  action ;  and,  if 


44  THE    EUGUEKOTS,     OR 

possible,  to  alarm,  or  in  some  way  induce  the  King 
to  favour  a  thorougli  renovation  of  the  Church  in 
France.  Farel  was  appointed  to  draw  up  the  paper. 
He  drew  a  manifesto  in  the  same  vehement  strain  of 
thought  he  was  accustomed  to  preach  ;  and  inveighed 
in  the  strongest  language  against  the  errors  of  Tvome, 
and  especially  against  the  Mass,  which  the  Reformers 
considered  the  centre  of  abominations,  and  the  Rom- 
ish clergy  clung  to  as  the  palladium  of  their  cause. 
The  paper  was  considered  and  approved  by  the  refu- 
gees ;  and  printed  in  two  forms,  a  broad  sheet  to  afiix 
to  corners  of  streets,  posts,  houses,  and  churches; 
and  pamphlet  form  to  hand  around  privately.  The 
messenger  returned  unmolested  with  a  pack  of  these 
placards  and  pamphlets.  The  consultation  in  Paris 
was  earnest  and  protracted.  Some  thought  the  circu- 
lation of  a  paper  of  that  denunciatory  tone  was  most 
imprudent,  and  w^ould  lead  to  serious  consequences. 
Others  were  captivated  with  the  bold  manner  and  earnest 
thought.  It  was  determined  to  circulate  the  paper 
through  Paris,  and  throughout  France  as  far  as  prac- 
ticable, in  both  forms.  Preparations  were  made  very 
secretly,  and  the  23d  of  October  fixed  as  the  day 
for  the  enterprise.  The  persons  appointed  were  gen- 
erally devout  men,  with  more  or  less  of  prudence,  and 
easily  excited.  There  is  no  doubt  they  prayed  for 
divine  protection  and  success.  On  the  appointed 
night  the  work  was  done. 

The  effect  was  electric  and  astounding,  and  resulted 
very  differently  from  the  expectations  of  the  projec- 
tors. The  plac;ard  and  pamphlet  aroused  all  France. 
Had  the  King  been  for  the  Reformation,  the  cause 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  45 

might  have  speedily  been  settled.  The  Reformers  acted 
with  great  vigour,  and  followed  the  placard  with  other 
publications  in  a  somewhat  difierent  strain.  The  Romish 
party  were  incensed,  and  retorted  with  violence  ;  and 
proclaimed  that  a  deep  laid  plot  was  now  showing  it- 
self against  the  King  and  religion  ;  that  the  Reform- 
ers were  preparing  to  fall  upon  the  adherents  to  the 
Pope  and  murder  them  during  public  worship.  So 
numerous  were  the  Reformed  that  their  opponents  stood 
in  dread.  Had  there  been  an  organization,  either  pol- 
itical or  religious,  to  bring  unity  of  action  under  a  wise 
head,  and  call  out  the  strength  of  the  Reformed, 
the  King  might  have  thought  it  prudent  to  conciliate 
and  estabhsh  his  government  in  their  hearts.  He  had 
the  forces  of  the  kingdom  at  his  command ;  and  a 
complete  organization  both  political  and  ecclesiastical  : 
and  what  can  undiscipUned  numbers  do  against  discip- 
line, and  skill,  and  consolidation,  guided  by  a  resolute 
commander. 

The  King  was  at  Blois.  A  chorister  of  the  chapel 
favouring  the  Reform,  entered  the  palace  privately, 
and  advancing  unobserved  to  the  King's  chamber,  af- 
fixed a  placard  to  the  door.  In  the  morning  the  at- 
tendants, on  entering  the  chamber,  took  down  the  pla- 
card and  handed  it  to  the  king.  He  looked  at  it  a 
moment,  and  greatly  excited  that  a  paper  should  be 
privately  affixed  to  his  door,  gave  it  to  one  of  his  at- 
tendants, directing  him  to  read  it.  Portions  of  it  were 
read  with  comments.  The  King  calling  to  mind  the 
saying  of  the  Pope's  Nuncio,  *nhat  if  he  suffered  his 
people  to  change  their  religion,  they  would  soon  change 
their  prince,"  he  was  more  excited,  and  declared  the 


46  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

act  treasonable,  that  while  he  was  busy  in  reconcihng 
the  two  parties  in  religion,  the  fanatics  were  endea- 
vouring to  embroil  them.  Great  eilbrts  w^ere  made 
to  inflame  the  King  still  more  against  the  Reformers. 
This  act  of  ckculating  the  placard  was  denounced  as 
high  treason.  The  Khig  in  his  wrath  ordered,  **  Let 
all  be  seized  without  distinction  who  are  suspected  of 
Lutheresy  ;  I  w'ill  exterminate  them  all." 

The  day  after,  the  parhament  of  Paris  offered  a 
reward  of  one  hundred  crowns  to  any  one  who  should 
discover  the  person  or  persons  who  put  up  the  placard. 
When  Francis  arrived  in  Paris  great  exertions  were 
made  to  inflame  him  still  more,  pressmg  him  to  re- 
member that  it  had  been  the  honour  of  the  French 
kings  to  preserve  the  Church  unharmed.  The  success 
was  complete  ;  the  mind  of  Francis  w^as  inflamed  even 
against  his  sister  Margaret  for  interceding  for  some  of 
the  Reformers  that  had  been  seized.  She  left  Paris 
and  retired  to  her  own  dominions.  Beda,  the  fierce 
persecutor,  that  had  led  in  the  councils  for  severity, 
now  boldly  accused  ^largaret  of  behig  engaged  in  the 
placard,  and  in  his  frenzy  also  implicated  the  king. 
Francis  had  him  seized  and  after  trial  condemned  to 
penance  and  close  confinement  for  life.  There  are 
reports  that  when  Francis  arrived  at  Paris  the  placards 
reappeared,  and  one  found  the  way  to  his  pillow.  This 
indignity  incensed  Imn  beyond  measure.  It  was  an 
aftront  to  his  royal  person,  and  tlie  crime  w^as  to  be 
visited  on  all  the  Reformed,  an(  I  on  whomsoever  else  was 
any  way  concerned  in  oflering  indignity  to  his  person. 
Seizures  and  trials  and  condenniations  began  ;  and 
these  were  followed  with  burnings  that  commenced 


Reformed  French  church.         47 

on  the  13th  of  ]S"ovember,  and  were  continued  from 
time  to  time  throughout  the  year  and  throughout 
France.  To  be  convicted  of  having  any  part  in  cir- 
culating the  placards,  was  the  certain  precursor  of  con- 
demnation to  the  flames  ;  and  men  were  burnt,  not 
for  being  Reformers,  but  being  Reformers  they  were 
burnt  for  posting  the  placards. 

Very  many  of  the  Reformed  fled  from  Fiance  ;  es- 
pecially those  who  had  distributed  placards,  or  feared 
they  would  be  implicated  in  that  offence.  Men  of  all 
ranks  sought  refuge  in  exile.  Tliere  was  no  hiding 
in  France  from  the  incensed  monarch,  who  was  re- 
solved to  punish  an  ecclesiastical  imprudence  as  a 
pohtical  crime.  Successful  means  were  used  to  find 
the  places  of  worship  frequented  by  the  Reformers  in 
secret ;  and  also  the  names  of  the  worshippers.  The 
discovery  was  a  certain  prelude  of  punishment,  as  the 
offence  was  charged  upon  the  whole  company  of  the 
Reformed,  and  the  officers  chose  out  their  victims 
acccording  to  their  position  and  influence  in  life. 

It  was  impressed  upon  the  mind  of  the  King  that 
the  ofience  against  the  majesty  of  his  crown  \yas  too 
great  to  be  passed  over  without  a  special  expurgation  ; 
and  that  the  offence  against  the  established  religion  of 
the  country  was  connected  with  the  offence  against 
himself,  and  might  be  expiated  at  the  same  time. 
Francis  resolved  upon  a  splended  ovation. 

In  the  meantime  his  love  for  his  sister  revived.  He 
sent  for  her.  In  this  interview,  he  charged  her  with 
holding  the  errors  of  the  placards.  She  denied,  and 
presented  a  paper  drawn  up  by  Lefevre  expressing  her 
plan  of  Reformation.     The  first  proposition  was,  that 


48  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OB 

the  Christian  world  should  be  united  under  one  spirit- 
ual head.  Then,  respecting  the  Mass,  slie  proposed 
that  the  priest  should  continue  to  celebrate  it ;  but  it 
shall  be :  1st,  a  public  communion  ;  2d,  he  will  not 
uplift  the  Host ;  3d,  it  will  not  be  adored ;  4th,  priests 
and  people  will  communicate  under  both  kinds  ;  5th, 
there  will  be  no  commemoration  of  the  Virgin  or 
Saints;  6th,  the  communion  to  be  celebrated  with 
ordinary  bread ;  7th,  the  priest  after  breaking  and  eat- 
ing will  distribute  the  remainder  among  the  people. 
**  What  then  is  left  of  the  Roman  Mass."  Margaret 
then  appealed  to  his  love  of  glory,  that  by  this  com- 
promise he  would  unite  all  sects  and  restore  unity  to 
the  Church ;  the  greatest  honour  to  w^hich  he  could 
aspire.  Francis  was  impressed  ;  and  agreed  to  a  con- 
ference with  three  of  her  favourite  preachers,  then  in 
confinement.  He  sent  for  them  to  the  Louvre.  The 
zeal  and  clearness  with  which  they  pointed  out  the 
errors  of  the  Mass  irritated  him,  and  he  sent  them 
back  to  prison. 

An  ovation  was  determined  upon  to  expiate  the  sin 
of  the  placards.  The  preparation  for  it  was  a  work 
of  cruelty  and  blood.  On  the  10th  of  November, 
1534,  seven  men  were  brought  from  prison,  to  meet 
the  King's  advocate  in  the  criminal  chamber  of  the 
Chatelet.  The  sentence  was  confiscation  of  property, 
penance,  and  to  be  burnt  alive.  On  the  3  3th,  Milon, 
the  paralytic  shoemaker,  was  taken  trom  prison  to 
the  Greve.  *' Lower  the  flames,"  said  theofiftcer; 
**the  sentence  says  he  is  to  be  burnt  at  a  slow  fire." 
The  constancy  of  the  poor  man  deeply  afiected  the 
beholders.     On  the  14th,  Du  Bourg,  tl>e  rich  trades- 


HEJ^ORMUD    FRENCE    CHURCH,  49 

man  of  the  Rue  St.  Denis,  was  taken  to  the  fountain 
of  the  Innocents,  near  his  own  house,  and  there  his 
hand  that  put  up  the  placard  was  severed  from  his 
body.  Thence  he  was  taken  to  the  Halles,  and  there 
burnt  ahve.  On  the  18th,  Poille,  a  disciple  of  Bri- 
connet,  was  taken  to  the  Church  of  St.  Catherine. 
While  preparations  were  making  for  his  death,  his 
profession  of  faith  so  exasperated  his  executioners, 
they  caught  his  tongue,  pierced  it,  made  a  slit  in  his 
cheek,  through  which  they  thrust  his  tongue,  and  fas- 
tened it  with  an  iron  pin.  He  was  burnt  alive.  On  the 
19th,  a  printer  and  a  bookseller,  engaged  in  circula- 
ting Luther's  works,  were  burnt  together  at  the  Place 
Maubert.  On  the  4th  of  December,  a  young  clerk 
was  burned  before  IsTotre  Dame.  On  the  following 
day,  a  young  workman,  in  a  shop  near  the  Pont  St. 
Michael,  was  burned  on  a  pile  erected  at  the  foot  of 
the  bridge.  Paris  was  in  excitement ;  and  multi- 
tudes sought  safety  in  flight  and  exile. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  great  Expiation,  the 
2l8t  of  January  1535,  Paris  was  in  great  excitement. 
Crowds  of  people  from  the  surrounding  country  filled 
the  streets.  The  procession  began  at  the  Bishop's 
palace  at  six  in  the  morning.  First  were  carried  the 
crosses  and  banners  of  the  several  parishes ;  then  the 
citizens,  two  and  two,  each  with  a  torch ;  then  the 
four  mendicant  orders,  with  the  priests  and  canons 
of  the  city.  All  the  relics  that  could  be  found  were 
brought  out,  and  as  they  were  carried  along,  received 
the  devout  admiration  of  the  crowd.  The  canons 
of  the  Holy  Chapel  bore  along  their  most  precious 
relics,  some  of  the  Virgin's  milk,  the  purple  robe 
5* 


50  THE    HUGUEKOTS,     OR 

worn  by  our  Lord,  the  crown  of  thorns,  the  true 
Cross,  and  the  silver  shrine,  containing  the  reUcs  of 
St.  Genevieve,  the  patron  Saint  of  Paris,  never  brought 
out  except  when  France  was  in  peril.  After  the  relics, 
came  a  great  number  of  Cardinals,  Archbishops, 
Bishops  and  Abbots.  Then  came  a  canopy,  borne 
by  the  King's  three  sons,  and  the  Duke  of  Vendome, 
and  under  it,  the  Host,  or  bread  and  wine  for  the 
sacrament  of  the  Mass,  borne  by  the  Bishop  of  Paris. 
After  this  came  Francis  I. ,  bareheaded  and  on  foot, 
holding  a  lighted  taper,  like  a  penitent.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Queen,  the  princes  and  princesses,  the 
foreign  embassadors  and  all  the  court,  the  Chancellor 
of  France,  the  council,  the  parliament  in  their  scarlet 
robes,  the  University  and  other  corporations,  and  the 
Guard,  each  carrying  a  taper,  in  profound  silence. 
Temporary  altars  were  set  up  in  the  principal  places 
along  which  the  procession  should  pass,  on  which  to 
place  the  Host,  to  repose  for  a  few  moments. 

When  the  procession  arrived  at  one  of  these, 
Francis  gave  his  taper  to  the  cardinal  of  Lorrame, 
joined  his  hands,  and  knelt  down,  humbling  himself 
for  the  sin  of  the  placards  ;  all  that  chose  followed  the 
example.  After  a  short  pause  the  Host  was  taken  up 
and  the  procession  moved  on.  Immense  crowds  of 
people  followed  through  the  different  streets  ;  the  in- 
habitants of  which  stood  in  front  of  their  houses,  and 
as  the  Host  passed  by  fell  upon  their  knees.  A  great 
body  of  archers,  appointed  for  the  purpose,  could 
scarcely  keep  open  a  passage  for  the  procession. 
Arrived  at  the  church  of  Notre  Dame,  the  Host  was 
placed  on  the  altar ;  mass  was  said  by  the  Bishop  of 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  51 

Paris,  with  all  imaginable  honours,  as  atonement  for  past 
insults.  The  king  and  princes  returned  to  the  Bishop's 
palace,  and  there  partook  of  a  sumptuous  dinner. 
After  dinner,  the  nobles  and  prominent  persons  that 
formed  the  procession,  were  assembled  in  the  bishop's 
great  hall  to  hear  a  speech  from  the  King.  He  ad- 
dressed them  in  a  pathetic  manner  about  the  harm 
done  to  religion,  and  called  on  all  to  unite  heartily  for 
the  established  Church.  After  sighs  and  tears  from 
the  audience,  as  expressive  of  penitence  and  rever- 
ence, the  King  exclaimed  :  **  I  warn  you  that  I  will 
have  the  said  errors  expelled  and  driven  from  my 
kingdom  ;  I  will  excuse  no  one.  As  I  am  your  king, 
if  I  knew  one  of  my  own  limbs  infected  with  this  rot- 
tenness, I  would  give  it  you  to  cut  off.  And  if  I  saw 
one  of  my  children  defiled  by  it,  I  would  not  spare 
him.  I  would  deliver  him  up  myself,  and  sacrifice 
him  to  God."  Du  Bellay,  Bishop  of  Paris,  came  for- 
ward, with  Trousou,  the  Lord  of  Cauldray  and  pre- 
vost  of  the  merchants,  knelt  before  the  King  and 
thanked  him  for  his  zeal,  the  first  in  the  name  of  the 
clergy,  and  the  other  in  behalf  of  the  people,  and 
swore  to  make  war  against  heresy.  And  there  was  a 
general  outcry  :  **  We  will  live  and  die  for  the  Cath- 
olic religion.'* 

The  King,  with  his  family,  the  nobles,  and  the  rest 
of  the  procession,  resumed  his  march,  and  made  his 
first  halt  at  the  Marksman's  Cross,  in  the  Rue  St. 
Honore,  where  a  scaffold  had  been  prepared.  Morin, 
the  lieutenant-crimina,  brought  forward  three  persons 
to  be  burned,  "to  appease  the  wrath  of  God,"  the 
crowd  received  them  with  great  outcries,  and  could 


52  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

scarcely  he  kept  back  from  assaulting  them  in  their 
helpless  condition.  Nicholas  Valeton,  Receiver  of 
Nantes,  a  brave  man  and  respected  citizen,  was  first 
brought  forward.  His  books  were  burnt  with  him  ; 
the  wood  for  the  fire  had  been  taken  from  his  own 
house.  He  stood  before  the  pile ;  by  him  was  a  post 
of  some  height  set  firmly  in  the  ground  ;  and  to  this 
was  afiixed  a  pole  crosswise,  some  distance  from  the 
ground,  so  adjusted,  that  by  a  rope  at  one  end,  the 
other  could  be  raised  high  and  let  down.  The  priests 
desired  to  gain  him,  and  said  to  him  :  **  We  have  the 
universal  Church  with  us  ;  out  of  it  there  is  no  salva- 
tion ;  return  to  it ;  your  faith  is  destroying  you."  He 
repUed  :  **  I  beUeve  only  what  the  prophets  and  apos- 
tles preached,  and  all  the  company  of  saints  have 
believed."  The  hangman  then  bound  his  hands,  and 
fastened  them  to  the  end  of  the  swinging  pole.  The 
sufierer  was  then  raised  in  the  air  by  the  strappado, 
his  arms  sustaining  his  whole  weight,  and  brought 
directly  over  the  pile,  which  was  then  set  on  fire,  and 
he  was  let  fall  into  the.  flames ;  almost  immediately 
they  raised  him  again  into  the  air,  and  then  again  let 
him  fall.  This  terrible  sport  was  renewed  again  and 
again,  till  the  cord  took  fire,  and  the  knot  was  burned, 
and  the  body  falling  into  the  fire  was  speedily  con- 
sumed. The  next  victim  was  brought  forward,  Nich- 
olas, clerk  to  the  registrer  of  the  Chatelet ;  and 
being  fastened  to  the  strappado,  he  sufiered  in  the  same 
manner,  being  dropped  into  the  flames,  and  raised 
from  them  again  a  number  of  times,  till  at  last  he 
was  consumed.  The  third,  having  witnessed  all  this 
torture,  was,  in  his  turn,  bound  to  the  pole,  and  after 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  53 

being  thrown  into  the  fire  a  number  of  times,  the 
cords  were  cut,  and  he,  like  the  rest,  was  reduced  to 
ashes. 

The  cry  then  was  from  the  crowd  :  **  To  the  Halles ! 
to  the  Halles!"  a  place  between  St.  Genevieve  and 
the  Louvre,  where  another  pile  was  prepared,  and  an- 
other strappado  and  three  more  victims.  The  crowd 
moved  off  in  haste  ;  and  scarcely  had  the  King  and 
his  court  arrived,  before  the  horrid  work  began,  with 
a  rich  fruit  merchant  of  the  Halles.  After  he  had 
been  tortured  a  sufficient  time  to  satisfy  the  crowd, 
he  was  dropped  into  the  flames.  Two  other  devout 
Reformers  were  treated  successively  in  the  same  way. 
After  the  burning  of  these  six  victims,  Francis  re- 
turned to  his  palace. 

Other  pai'ts  of  France  had  similar  spectacles  of  cruel 
fanaticism,  glorying  in  the  torments  of  their  fellow 
citizens,  and  of  devout  faith  triumphing  over  death. 
Everywhere  it  was  now  evident  that  neither  the  King 
or  the  clergy  would  permit  a  reform  in  the  worship 
or  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  France.  If  any  in 
France  wished  a  reform  in  manners  or  worship,  or 
doctrine,  or  desired  a  better  way  of  living,  or  were 
not  satisfied  with  the  established  Church  of  France, 
there  was  but  one  way.  They  must  gather  together 
as  believers  and  worship  God  irrespective  of  the  Eom- 
ish  church  or  Romish  king. 

Francis  continued  his  course,  striving  like  Charles 
V.  and  Henry  YHI.,  to  be  the  head  of  the  State  and 
the  church,  and  like  Henry,  with  parliaments  to  meet 
and  deliberate,  and  hold  the  people,  to  be  absolute 
monarch.     Only  two  additional  records  of  the  martyr- 


54  THE    EUGVENOTS,    OR 

doms  suffered  during  his  reign  need  be  recorded  as 
aiding  the  work  of  presenting  the  King  and  the  Re- 
formed people  of  his  kingdom  in  their  true  position 
as  it  regarded  the  nation  at  large  and  the  Church 
of  God.  1st.  At  Meaux  the  building  in  which 
the  Reformed  doctrines  had  been  preached  with  suc- 
cess was  torn  down,  and  another  erected  in  its  place, 
in  which  mass  was  celebrated.  Numbers  of  the  peo- 
ple that  used  to  worship  in  the  former  building  were 
seized,  and  refusing  to  deny  their  faith,  were  com- 
mitted to  the  flames.  2d.  Cardinal  Tournan  and  the 
Governor  of  Provence  desired  the  destruction  of  the 
Waldenses  ;  and  obtained  the  sanction  of  Francis 
about  the  year  1544,  by  the  promise  that  the  Walden- 
ses  should  be  conveyed  to  Marseilles  as  a  colony, 
ancl  their  territory  converted  into  a  Swiss  canton  of 
the  true  faith.  These  mountaineers  were  assailed  for 
the  same  reasons  as  the  Reformed  had  been,  their 
faith  in  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures.  Twenty-two 
villages  were  burned  to  ashes,  and  the  inhabitants,  in- 
stead of  being  taken  to  Marseilles,  were  either  mur- 
dered or  driven  into  exile.  Multitudes  of  little  chil- 
dren were  suffered  to  perish,  after  their  parents  had 
been  murdered.  Four  thousand  refugees  asked  and 
obtained  permission  to  retire  to  Geneva,  and,  as  Cal- 
vin tells  us  in  a  letter  written  in  July,  1545,  were  kindly 
received.  Before  his  death,  Francis  drew  up  a  paper 
directing  his  son  Henry  to  make  restitution,  for  their 
lost  property,  to  that  injured  people.  But  what  could 
call  back  the  thousands  slain  ? 

Francis  I.  surrendered  his  crown  and  life  in  1547. 
Two  years  afterward  his  sister  Margaret  followed  him 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  55 

to  the  grave.  They  mamtained  their  characteristics 
to  the  last.  He  continued  to  sustain  the  Romish 
church  in  his  own  dominion  ;  and  to  humble  his  rival, 
Charles  V. ,  encouraged  the  Protestants  in  Germany. 
She,  compelled  to  abandon  the  hope  of  reform  in  the 
Romish  church,  held  to  her  simple  faith  in  Christ,  and 
encouraged  the  Reformers  to  the  utmost  of  her  power, 
hoping  for  some  good  yet  to  come  to  the  cause  of  religion. 
Francis  excused  his  cruelty,  under  the  pleas  of 
criminal  offences,  insult  to  his  royal  person  and  crown, 
and  the  peace  of  his  kingdom.  Margaret  wept  over 
the  destruction  of  her  hopes,  in  the  great  exhibition  of 
indignation  and  fanaticism ;  and,  cherishing  her  at- 
tachment to  her  brother,  sought  quietness  in  her  do- 
minions of  I^avarre  and  Bearne.  Francis  was  cruel 
under  excitement,  and  by  diplomacy.  Margaret,  al- 
ways gentle  and  inclined  to  timidity,  and  made  bold 
by  a  sense  of  her  proper  dignity,  and  the  truth  of  her 
religious  views  and  the  welfare  of  her  subjects ;  she 
was  a  king's  daughter,  a  king's  sister,  and  a  king's 
wife,  and  a  believer  in  the  Scriptures,  and  humbly 
hoped  for  salvation  through  Christ  alone.  The  won- 
der is :  where  did  she  obtain  her  ideas  of  feminine 
purity  in  a  corrupt  court ;  and  how  did  she  maintain 
it  amidst  all  the  ill-example,  and  precept,  and  seduc- 
tive influences  that  surrounded  her.  Her  writings  ex- 
hibit her  sense  of  purity  and  her  faith,  and  also  fur- 
nish convincing  evidence  that  there  was  need  of  a 
reform  in  the  court  of  France.  She  has  left  evidence 
of  being  one  of  the  purest  and  best  of  women  ;  as 
Francis  has  left  evidence  of  being  one  of  the  most 
lascivious  and  false  of  men. 


66  TEE    EUGUEKOTS,    OB 

Henry  IT.,  second  son  of  Francis,  held  fhe  crown 
from  1547  to  1559.  "With  less  ability  of  mind  and 
body,  be  followed  tbe  steps  of  bis  fatber  to  tbe  utmost 
of  bis  power.  He  favoured  tbe  Romisb  cburcb,  to 
wbicb  be  was  bound  more  closely  by  bis  wife,  Catbe- 
rine  de  Medici,  tbe  niece  of  Pope  Clement  VII. 
And,  in  tbe  war  in  Germany,  wbicb  preceded  tbe 
treaty  of  Passau,  1552,  and  tbe  consequent  Diet  and 
religious  peace  of  Augsburg,  1555,  be  assisted  tbe 
Protestants  of  Germany  against  Cbarles  V.,  and 
wbile  establisbing  tbe  reformation  in  Germany,  and 
tbereby  weakening  bis  fatber's  great  rival,  be  turned 
to  persecutions  of  tbe  reformed  in  bis  own  kingdom. 
Tbe  council  of  Trent  beld  a  number  of  sessions  dur- 
ing bis  reign.  Tbeir  decisions  were  not  always  sucb 
as  tbe  ecclesiastics  of  tbe  Frencb  Establisbed  Cburcb 
desired,  but  were  generally  sucb  as  tbe  Protestants  in 
Germany,  and  tbe  Reformed  in  France,  greatly  op- 
posed. No  reformation  in  tbe  Cburcb  of  Rome,  was, 
on  any  account,  to  be  expected.  By  tbe  treaty  of 
Passau  and  tbe  religious  peace  of  Augsburg,  tbe  Pro- 
testants of  Germany  were  confirmed  in  tbeir  rigbts  of 
religion. 

In  1553,  Henry  H.  permitted  tbe  martyrdom  of  five 
young  men  at  Lyons.  Tbey  were  arrested  for  main- 
taining tbeir  belief  in  tbe  sufiiciency  of  tbe  Scriptures 
witbout  tradition,  tbat  men  w^ere  saved  by  faitb  in 
Cbrist  and  tbat  only,  and  tbat  tbere  was  need  of  a 
reformation  in  tbe  Cburcb  of  Rome,  or  in  default  of 
tbat,  of  a  Reformed  Cburcb  in  France.  For  tbese 
articles  of  faitb,  beld  by  multitudes  in  France,  tbese 
young  men  were  arrested  at  Lyons.     Kept  in  a  room 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCE,  57 

by  themselves,  means  were  constantly  used  with  them 
to  bring  about  a  recantation ;    but  in   vain.     Their 
common  suffering  in  prison  found  a  balm  in  their 
mutual  faith.     On  the  day  of  their  execution  they 
were  taken  from  prison  at  the  hour  of  two  in  the  af- 
ternoon, and  placed  together  in  a  wagon.     Exhorting 
each  other  to  courage  and  perseverance  to  the  end,  to 
gain  the  victory,  they  began  the  ninth  Psalm  in  French 
metre,  <  ^  I  will  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  with  my  whole 
heart."     On  the  way  to  execution,  they  prayed  and 
recited  passages   of   Scripture.     At  the  end   of  the 
bridge  over  the  Soane,  at  a  place  called  Le  Herberie, 
one  of  them,  turning  to  the  crowd,  said  with  a  loud 
voice,  **  The  God  of  Peace  who  brought  again  from  the 
dead  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you 
perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  His  will."  Then  they 
began  reciting  the  Apostle's  creed,  in  sentences  one  after 
another  in  turn.     The  one  who  repeated  the  words, 
*'was  conceived  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Vk- 
gin  Mary,"  raised  his  voice  as  if  to  repel  the  calumny 
that  charged  them  with  denying  these  articles,  or  speak- 
ing ill  of  the  Virgin.  The  soldiers  repeatedly  interrupt- 
ed them  with  threats  ;  they  replied :   ' '  Will  you  hinder 
us  from  praying  and  calling  upon  God  the  little  time 
we  have  to  live  ?"     At  the  place  of  execution  was  a 
stake  surrounded  by  a  pile  of  wood  at  a  little  distance 
making  a  space  for  them  to  stand.     The  two  youngest 
mounted  the  pile  first.     Kemoving  their  clothes,  they 
were  handed  down  by  the  executioner  and  tied  to  the 
stake.     The  eldest,  Martial  Alba,  ascended  the  pile 
last.     The  excutioner  came  to  him,  as  he  remained 


58  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

long  upon  his  knees,  and  took  him  in  his  arms  to  put 
him  down  with  the  others.  CalUng  to  Lieutenant 
Tegnac,  he  earnestly  requested  to  he  permitted  to  kiss 
his  brethi-en  before  death.  Being  permitted,  he  stooped 
and  kissed  the  four  brethren  tied  to  the  stake,  saying 
to  each,  ''Adieu!  adieu!  my  brother."  The  four 
brethren  turning  their  heads,  kissed  each  other,  saying 
the  same  words.  Alba  then  committed  them  to  God, 
and  kissing  the  executioner,  said,  ' '  My  friend,  forget 
not  W'hat  I  have  said  to  thee."  A  chain  was  then 
passed  around  the  five,  binding  them  all  together  to 
the  stake,  and  fire  was  put  to  the  pile.  To  spare  them 
the  suftering  of  burning  alive,  the  executioner  pre- 
pared a  rope  which  he  passed  around  their  necks  for 
the  purpose  of  strangling  them  by  a  machine.  Unhap- 
pily, the  flames  burned  the  cord  and  defeated  his  mer- 
ciful design.  Amidst  the  flames  their  voices  were 
heard  crying  out :  ''Courage  brother!  courage  bro- 
ther !"  They  were  quickly  reduced  to  ashes.  Their 
dying  cry  of  "  Courage,  brother  !  courage,  brother  !" 
thrilled  the  hearts  of  the  spectators  and  echoed  through 
Lyons.  And  multitudes  who  might  have  been  kept 
in  the  Romish  church,  if  the  Council  of  Trent  had 
granted  that  reformation  demanded  by  public  senti- 
ment, felt  in  their  hearts  courage  to  profess  the  faith 
in  which  these  young  men  died.  A  cheerful,  cour- 
aereous  death  is  fascinating ;  and  that  which  enables 
men  to  pass  happily  from  this  world  commends  itself 
strongly  to  men's  feelings  and  then  to  their  judgments. 
The  song  of  a  martyr  in  the  flames  has  inspired  with 
courage  many  a  timid  heart.  Men  are  moved  by  ex- 
amples of  patient  endurance.  Could  Briconnet,  bishop 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CEURCff.  59 

of  Meaux,  been  firm  in  the  profession  and  promulga- 
tion of  his  faith,  his  sufferings  that  were  threatened, 
might  have  come  upon  him  with  a  blessing  to  other 
bishops.  As  the  burning  of  the  common  members 
of  the  church  made  converts  of  other  members,  and 
the  burning  of  priests  made  converts  of  priests,  and 
the  burning  of  nobles  made  converts  of  nobles,  so  the 
burning  of  a  bishop  might  have  been  the  means  of 
converting  other  bishops,  and  watering  with  the  dews 
of  grace  other  diseases. 

King  Henry  11. ,  under  the  influence  of  his  wife, 
Catherine  de  Medici,  niece  of  Pope  Clement  YII., 
became  more  and  more  openly  the  enemy  of  the  Re- 
formers in  his  own  kingdom,  in  proportion  as  by  his 
own  councils  and  aid,  the  Protestants  in  Germany 
became  more  and  more  safe  from  the  power  of  their 
temporal  Emperor,  Charles  V.  The  year  next  suc- 
ceeding the  religious  peace  of  Augsburg  in  1555, 
Charles,  the  Emperor,  resigned  his  crown  of  Spain 
in  favour  of  his  son,  Philip  II. ;  that  of  Emperor  of 
Germany  he  could  not  dispose  of  at  his  will.  How- 
ever grand  the  parade  accompanying  his  resignation, 
and  however  pious  and  plausible  the  reasons  he  gave 
for  it,  his  ill-success  with  the  Protestants  of  Germany 
evidently  had  a  powerful  influence  on  his  determina- 
tions. His  ship  was  foundering  on  the  breakers,  and 
he  escaped  to  a  convent.  Unawed  by  the  example, 
the  King  of  France  went  on  in  the  same  infatuated 
course  of  striving  to  prevent  human  enquiry  and 
human  progress.  But  a  short  time  before  his  death, 
he  most  earnestly  pressed  upon  the  parliament  of 
Paris  the  propriety  of  introducing  the  Inquisition  into 


60  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

France,  to  aid  the  clergy  in  disposing  of  heretics  and 
strengthen  Eomanism.  Dubourg,  a  magistrate  of 
Paris,  a  member  of  the  parhament,  said  in  debate,  in 
presence  of  the  King,  <*  There  is  necessity  for  a 
reform;"  and  also,  *'The  persecution  of  those  called 
heretics,  cannot  be  justified."  The  King,  construing 
this,  as  his  father  had  done  the  placards,  an  insult  to 
the  royal  personage,  was  enraged.  Procuring  his 
arrest,  and  his  subsequent  condemnation,  he  exulted : 
**I  hope,"  he  said,  **with  mine  own  eyes  to  see  Du- 
bourg burnt."  That  honest  man  was  strangled  and 
then  burnt ;  but  the  King  did  not  witness  the  flames ; 
he  came  to  his  end  in  July  1559,  in  consequence  of 
an  accident  which  befell  him  in  a  tournament,  at  the 
marriage  feast  of  his  sister  with  the  Duke  of  Savoy. 
Insisting  on  riding  a  tilt  with  Montmorency,  he  re- 
ceived a  wound  in  the  eye,  which  in  a  few  days  proved 
mortal.  A  few  weeks  after  Pope  Paul  III.  ended  his 
violent  pontificate.  And  Charles  V. ,  having  died  in 
a  monastery  in  Spain  the  year  previous,  and  Henry 
Vin.  of  England,  passing  away  in  1557,  the  same 
year  with  Francis  I.,  all  the  great  monarchs  and  lead- 
ers left  the  stage  of  action,  about  the  time  the  Re- 
formed Church  of  France  became  an  aclmowledged 
Church  of  the  Reformation,  with  a  Confession  of 
Faith  and  Church  discipline,  that  have  been  the  study 
and  admiration  of  Protestants.  Moulded  m  the  fires 
of  persecution,  the  Church,  and  its  creed,  and  forms, 
were  purified  from  false  philosophy. 

The  difiiculties  under  which  the  Reformers  in  France 
proceeded  in  their  work  of  purification  and  union  have 
been  considered.     There  were  some  favourable  events. 


nEFOBMED    FRENCH    CEURCH.  61 

and  associations  of  circumstances,  that  contributed 
greatly  to  their  final  success,  in  presenting  to  the 
Church  of  God  and  all  posterity,  evidence  of  their 
flourishing  existence,  about  the  time  their  greatest 
adversaries  left  this  stage  of  action.  1st.  The  influ- 
ences connected  with  the  Duchess  of  Ferrara.  2d. 
Those  clustering  around  John  Calvin.  3d.  Those 
connected  with  Clement  Marot.  4th.  Those  flowing 
from  the  Protestant  Churches  of  Switzerland,  Ger- 
many, Holland  and  England. 

J.  The  Duchess  of  Ferrara. — ^Renata,  daughter  of 
Louis  XII. ,  King  of  France,  and  Ann  of  Brittany, 
born  at  Blois  October  25,  1510,  was  in  her  sphere  a 
great  ornament,  and  a  bright  light,  of  the  Eeforma- 
tion.  It  is  a  question,  difiicult  and  not  necessary  to 
be  decided,  whether  she,  or  Margaret,  Queen  ol  Na- 
varre, were  during  their  life-time  the  most  efl'ective  in 
their  aid  of  revival  of  religion  and  literature  in  France. 
Sister  of  Claudia,  the  wife  of  Francis  I. ,  she  was 
much  at  his  court.  Embracing  the  doctrines  of  revi- 
val about  faith,  and  the  Scriptures,  and  reform  in  the 
Church,  she  imbibed  with  them  the  principles  and 
practice  of  toleration.  Like  Margaret,  she  began 
the  life  of  godliness,  purity,  and  kindness,  in  a  lasci- 
vious court,  where  beautiful  and  educated  ladies  of 
rank  were  assembled,  that  the  King  might  not  feel 
himself  compelled,  in  his  pleasures,  to  expose  himself 
to  the  criticism  and  revenge  of  the  untitled  classes  of 
France.  The  vices  of  the  King  were  to  be  concealed 
under  the  Ucense  and  splendour  of  the  court.  In  her 
infftticy — 1513 — as  a  political  measure,  she  was  es- 


62  THE    EXIGUENOTS,     Ott 

poused  to  Charles  of  Austria,  afterwards  tlie  Emperor 
Charles  V. ;  and  again  espoused  to  him,  for  the  same 
reasons,  in  1515.  As  a  matter  of  course  the  rivalry 
of  Francis  and  Charles  annulled  all  such  engagements. 
She  enjoyed  in  her  early  life  the  company  and  influ- 
ence of  Margaret :  and  with  her  had  the  advantage 
of  the  conversation  of  the  Reformers  that  visited  the 
court ;  and  the  writings  of  those  who  lived  remote 
from  Paris.  Her  education  was  carefully  attended  to. 
Not  elegant  in  person,  she  was  endowed  with  many 
mental  qualifications  ;  quick  of  wit,  and  apt  to  learn, 
she  delighted  in  studying  and  comprehending  those 
branches  esteemed  difficult,  as  the  mathematics,  and 
astronomy,  and  whatever  pertained  to  the  right  un- 
derstanding of  theolog}%  as  drawn  from  the  revealed 
will  of  God.  In  these  things  she  made  proficiency 
beyond  the  usual  attendants  on  the  court.  Capable 
of  clear  conceptions  of  the  true  and  the  pure  in  prin- 
ciple and  in  action,  and  of  accurate  distinctions  in  re- 
ligion and  morals  as  exhibited  in  public  or  domestic 
life;  possessed  of  ardent  afiections,  strong  feelings, 
and  a  stronger  will,  —  she  decided  for  herself,  the 
course  of  religious  living  she  should  pursue;  and 
chose  the  faith  that  should  be  her  guide  and  her  com- 
fort. She  became  the  wife  of  Hercules  De  Este, 
Duke  of  Ferrara  and  Modena,  in  1527 ;  the  same 
year  that  Margaret  became  Queen  of  Navarre,  and 
the  court  of  Francis  became  obsequious  to  the  Pope. 
The  Duke  was  always  partial  to  the  Pope,  and  was 
sometimes  swayed  by  his  infiuence  to  severity.  The 
Duchess  gathered  to  her  court  men  of  pure  and  ca- 
pacious minds,  and  encouraged  literature  and  science 
6* 


REFORMED     FRENCH    CHURCH,  63 

by  her  example  and  her  patronage.  She  paid  great 
attention  to  the  education  of  her  five  children;  of 
whom  it  was  said  that,  although  the  mother  was  not 
prepossessing  in  her  person,  her  children  were  among 
the  fairest  of  the  age.  In  times  of  trouble,  the  Re- 
formers found  a  refuge  with  her.  Calvm  for  a  time 
sought  her  protection.  His  Institutes  of  Religion 
became  her  book  of  theology.  Clement  Marot,  with 
his  translations  of  the  Psalms,  took  refuge  in  Ferrara. 
At  times  the  Duke  made  it  prudent  for  the  Reformers 
to  retire ;  but  could  never  persuade  the  Duchess  to 
abate  the  strength  of  her  attachment  to  the  doctrines 
she  had  embraced  in  her  youth.  Beza  says  she  es- 
teemed Calvin  above  all  the  other  Reformers,  though 
he  never  visited  her  after  he  became  a  resident  of 
Geneva. 

The  Duchess  was  always  compassionate  to  French- 
men in  distress.  To  the  remonstrance  of  her  trea- 
surer against  her  great  expense  in  aiding  some  dis- 
tressed soldiers  returning  from  a  campaign  in  Italy, 
she  replied,  that  but  for  the  peculiar  customs  of 
France,  these  would  have  been  her  subjects.  The 
Duke  of  Greve,  to  whom  she  had  espoused  her  daugh- 
ter, Ann  of  Este,  sent  an  officer  to  batter  down  the 
walls  of  Montagris,  where  she  was  then  residing,  unless 
she  expelled  some  Protestants,  whom  he  called  rebels. 
She  replied  to  the  message:  **If  you  come,  I  will  be 
present  in  the  breach,  and  I  will  try  whether  you  will 
have  the  boldness  to  kill  the  daughter  of  a  King.  If 
you  should  commit  such  a  crime,  heaven  and  earth 
will  avenge  her  death,  on  all  your  lives,  even  to  the 
very  children  in  their  cradles,"     The  Duke  paused, 


64  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

and  troubled  her  no  farther.  She  died  soon  after. 
Always  ready  to  help  the  distressed,  she  remained 
firm  in  her  faith  till  the  last,  though  always  exposed 
to  trials  on  account  of  her  proximity  to  the  Italian 
States,  and  especially  to  Rome,  the  seat  of  the  papacy. 
Of  a  sickly  habit  in  her  advanced  years,  her  life 
was  prolonged  to  more  than  three-score  years.  She 
lived  to  see  the  Reformed  Church  of  France  com- 
pletely organized  as  a  church,  separated  from  Rome, 
and  extending  its  influence  over  about  half  of  France. 
She  lived  to  see  the  malevolence  of  Catherine  de 
Medici,  in  the  horrible  massacre  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's day,  August,  1572.  She  had  mourned  the 
death  of  Margaret,  and  of  her  daughter,  Jean  De 
Albert ;  and  learned  practically  the  prophet's  declara- 
tion, (Isa.  Ivii:  1):  *'The  righteous  are  taken  away 
from  the  evil  to  come."  And  as  these  two  Queens 
did  not  see  the  * '  evil"  that  accompanied  the  alliance 
with  Catherine,  she  herself  did  not  see  the  evil  that 
followed  the  intriguing  counsels  that  bewildered 
Henry  IV.     She  went  to  her  final  rest  June  12,  1575. 

II.  The  wflucnces  clustering  round  John  Calvin. 
One  year  older  than  the  Duchess  of  Ferrara,  like  her, 
he  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  as  set  forth  by  the  Reformers.  His  education 
was  very  complete  in  those  studies  that  fit  a  man  to 
be  a  commentator  on  the  Scriptures,  and  enable  him 
to  write  clearly  and  well.  He  began  early  to  employ 
his  knowledge  and  talents  in  making  known  to  others 
the  doctrines  that  had  deeply  impressed  his  own  mind. 
His  success  in  teachmg  the  small  companies,  gathered 


REFORMED    FRENCB    CHURCH.  65 

in  private  houses,  drew  the  attention  of  friends  and 
foes  of  the  Reformation.  To  avoid  arrest,  he  escaped 
the  officer  by  flight  through  the  window  of  his  study, 
and  became  an  exile  from  France.  Earnestly  desirous 
of  doing  good  to  his  native  country,  he  could  not  visit 
her  often,  or  prolong  his  visits.  He  spent  some  time 
with  the  Queen  of  Navarre,  and  sometime  with  the 
Duchess  of  Ferrara,  and  some  time  in  Strasburg ; 
and,  much  against  his  previous  inclination,  was  in- 
duced by  the  solicitation  of  man,  and  the  providence 
of  God,  to  spend  his  life  and  labours  in  Geneva.  He 
excelled  most  of  the  Reformers  in  the  use  of  his 
pen.  His  letters,  his  Institutes  of  Religion,  and  his 
Commentaries  on  the  Scriptures,  loose  none  of  their 
interest  by  the  passing  of  years.  In  Geneva,  in  con- 
nexion with  the  Reformers  in  Switzerland,  some  of 
whom,  like  himself,  were  Frenchmen,  he  formed  a 
church  on  the  Scripture  model,  with  one  order  of 
teachers  or  ministers,  with  elders  for  discipline  and 
deacons  for  the  benevolent  operations  of  the  Church. 
The  theory  was  complete  and  scriptural;  but  the 
State  insisted  on  having  some  voice  in  the  choice  of 
the  officers  of  the  Church,  and  in  its  management. 
From  Geneva  and  other  parts  of  Switzerland,  the 
writings  of  Calvin  and  the  other  Reformers,  were,  by 
the  printing-press  and  colporteurs,  sent  to  all  parts  of 
France  and  circulated  extensively.  From  Geneva 
Calvin  had  correspondence  with  all  parts  of  Europe, 
and  most  particularly  with  France.  The  productions 
of  his  pen  could  go  where  he  was  not  permitted,  and 
could  operate  silently  on  men's  judgment  and  heart. 
In  adjusting  the  operations  of  the  Reformed  Church 


6Q  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

in  France,  frequent  reference  was  had  to  Calvin, 
Beza  and  Farel ;  and  by  the  steady  opposition  of  the 
Government,  and  refusal  to  patronize  the  believers 
desirious  of  a  church  connexion,  the  Reformed  Church 
of  France  came  out,  the  ideal  of  Calvin  in  excellence, 
the  state  having  no  control  in  the  choice  of  its  officers, 
or  in  the  exercise  of  discipline,  or  over  the  creed. 
Though  not  in  France  he  was  of  France,  and  la- 
boured for  her  with  more  success  than  if  he  had  been 
permitted  to  live  and  die,  as  he  had  wished,  in  her 
boundaries.     His  days  were  ended  May  27th,  1564. 

HI.  The  cluster  of  circumstances  around  Clement 
Marot  and  Psalmody. — Fontenelle,  himself  a  writer  of 
eminence,  thinks  that  Marot  did  more  than  all  that 
preceded  him,  in  refining  and  polishing  the  language 
of  France.  He  set  the  standard  of  polite  language 
and  conversation  at  court,  by  the  exceeding  popular- 
ity of  his  poetry.  His  father  was  a  poet  of  some 
celebrity,  and  held  the  post  of  valet  de  chambre  to 
Francis  I.  The  son  Clement  held  the  same  position 
for  a  time.  About  the  year  1520  he  was  attached  to 
the  family  of  the  Duke  De  Alencon,  husband  of  Mar- 
garet, sister  of  the  King.  He  followed  the  Duke  to 
the  army.  In  the  battle  of  Pavia  he  was  wounded. 
On  his  return  to  Paris  he  was  seized  and  put  in  pri- 
son on  account  of  a  charge  of  having  interfered  im- 
properly with  some  prisoners.  By  the  interposition 
of  the  King  he  was  set  at  liberty.  Fearing  another 
imprisonment,  he  retired  to  Navarre  to  the  court  of 
Margaret.  From  thence  he  went  to  the  court  of  the 
Duchess  of  Ferrara.     Of  Margaret  he  said — 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  67 

Whose  pious  heart  God  to  Himself  doth  draw 
Better  I  trust  than  amber  doth  the  straw. 

On  his  return  to  France,  Vatablns,  Regius  professor 
of  Hebrew  in  the  University  of  Paris,  persuaded  him 
to  translate  some  of  the  Psalms  of  David  into  French 
verse.     Having  versified  about  twenty  Psalms,  taken 
without  numerical  order,  into  lively  ballad  measure, 
he  printed  them  in  1540  with  a  dedication  to  the 
King.     The  sweetness  of  the  poetry  accomplished  an 
entire  success  at  the  court.     The  book  was  received 
as  a  literary  production  of  great  merit.     The  King 
was  pleased  with  the  dedication.     The  demand  for 
copies  was  greater  than  the  printer  could  supply.  The 
Sorbonne  censured  the  book.     The  King  and  court 
carried  it  triumphantly  against  all  opposition.     Being 
in  the  Troubadour,  or  ballad  measure,  one  and  another 
began  to  sing  them  to  old  ballad  tunes.     The  mem- 
bers of  the  court  had  their  favourite  Psalms  and  tunes. 
The  heir  apparent,  Henry  II. ,  used  to  sing  the  para- 
phrase of  the  42d,    **  As   the  hart  panteth  after  the 
water  brooks,"   w^hen  he  took  his  exercise  in  hunt- 
ins.    Madame  Yalentois  chose  the  28th,  *'Unto  Thee 
will  I  cry,  0  Lord."     The  queen  chose  the  6th,  *'0 
Lord,  rebuke  me  not  in  Thine  anger."     The  king  of 
Navarre   selected    the   43rd,    *' Judge   me,  0   God, 
and  plead  my  cause,"  which  he  sung  to  a  cheerful 
tune.     The  queen  mother  followed  the  fashion,  as  did 
the  court,  and  the  I^salms  of  Ma  rot  might  be  heard  at 
all  times  and  in  all  places,  in  the  court,  sung  to  lively 
tunes.     Religion  for  a  time  was  fashionable  at  least 
in  the  poetic  measures  of  Marot.     In  a  little  time  they 
were  sung  by  all  classes  and  in  all  places.     They  took 


68  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

for  a  time,  the  place  of  national  songs.  The  poet 
was  encouraged  to  paraphrase  thirty  more  Psalms,  in 
the  same  measure.  The  fifty  were  printed  in  Geneva 
in  1543  with  a  preface  by  Calvin ;  and  the  circulation 
was  wide.  They  were  sung  in  the  ITetherlands  in  the 
field  meetings  of  the  Reformed. 

The  eflect  on  the  crowds  there  was  electric  and  resist- 
less. The  first  thirty,  with  eight  others  by  unknown  au- 
thors, were  printed  at  Rome,  in  1542,  in  Gothic,  by 
order  of  the  Pope.  Apprehending  the  ill-will  of  the 
Sorbonne,  the  poet  retired  to  Geneva  for  a  season.  In 
1545,  an  edition  of  the  fifty  Psalms  was  printed  at 
Strasburg.  It  is  said  that  the  last  Psalm  but  one  in 
the  edition  at  Rome,  the  paraphrase  of  the  142d,  was 
put  in  to  please  Catharine  de  Medici,  the  wife  of  the 
Dauphin,  Henry  II.,  she  fancying  that  it  suited  her 
condition.  Beza  versified  the  remaining  one  hundred 
Psalms  ;  and  these  with  those  of  Marot  were  printed 
in  one  volume.  The  circulation  in  Switzerland  was 
extensive.  The  difterent  Psalms  were  fitted  to  tunes 
as  the  taste  of  people  inclined  ;  and  were  sometimes 
accompanied  by  musical  instruments.  Calvin  persua- 
ded two  musicians  of  high  repute  to  set  the  whole 
number  of  Psalms  to  music  ;  and  procured  the  print- 
ing of  the  Psalms  and  music  together.  In  a  little 
time,  ten  thousand  copies  were  sold.  Romanists  and 
Reformed  carried  them  about  as  spiritual  songs.  Peo- 
ple sung  them  in  private,  at  their  meals,  and  in  com- 
pany. With  whatever  motive  they  began  to  sing  them, 
the  eftect  was  good  upon  the  conscience. 

The  licentious,  alarmed  at  the  progress  and  influence 
of  these  spiritual  songs,  and  finding  the  Sorbonne 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  69 

could  not  prevent  their  circulation,  sought  for  some 
remedy.  The  Cardinal  Lorraine  directed  the  efforts 
of  the  opposers.  He  procured  the  translation  of 
odes  of  Horace,  Tibullus  and  Catullus  into  French 
metre,  for  circulation  in  the  court  of  Francis.  Many- 
sung  them  with  joy.  In  time,  lascivious  songs  took 
possession  of  the  court,  in  which  lasciviousness  reigned. 
The  influence  of  Marot's  Psalms  was  more  and  more 
extended.  In  1553,  the  Psalms  of  Beza  and  Marot 
were  very  extensively  used  in  the  congregations  of  the 
Reformed  as  a  part  of  public  worship,  bemg  interposed 
as  the  service  went  on,  for  the  refreshment  of  the  con- 
gregation. The  adoption  of  them  as  a  part  of  public 
worship  by  the  Reformed,  caused  their  rejection  by 
the  Romanists.  To  sing  one  of  the  Psalms  of  Beza 
or  Marot  was  considered  evidence  of  a  desire  of  reform 
in  the  Romish  church.  The  simplicity  and  pathos  of 
this  version  have  never  been  surpassed.  The  ballad 
measure  was  finally  objected  to,  as  too  light  for  pub- 
lic worship  ;  and  another  version  was  substituted  to 
suit  the  taste  of  the  age  with  questionable  advantage. 
The  influence  of  Marot  on  the  language  and  poetry 
of  France  has  been  enduring,  and  the  good  accom- 
plished by  introducing  the  singing  of  David's  psalms 
into  the  Reformed  congregations  and  families  cannot 
be  estimated.     The  poet  died  in  1554. 

IV.  The  circumstances  connected  ivith  the  Reform 
in  Switzerland,  the  German  States,  Holland  and  Great 
Britian. — There  were  some  peculiarities  attending  the 
reform  in  each  of  the  kingdom  and  States  in  which 
it  prevailed.     In  the  German  States  the  civil  powers 


70  THE    HUGUENOTSy     OR 

were  prominent  in  accomplishing  the  reform.     Two 
influences  urged  them  on — a  conviction  of  the  truth 
and  soundness  of  the  principles  of  the  Reformers,  and 
a  conviction  that  a  separation  from  the  power  of  the 
Pope  would  be  greatly  advantageous  to  the  State.     It 
is  not  necessary  here  to  enquire  which  had  the  greater 
influence :  it  is  enough  to  be  assured  that  each  had 
influence ;  and  united,  they  decided  the  civil  authorities 
to  resist  the  Emperor,  the  champion  of  the  Romish 
church.     The   princes   resorted   to   arms,    and   after 
years   of    contention  and   blood,    eflected   the   sepa- 
ration.    By  the  treaty  of  Passau  between  the  Em- 
peror and  Maurice,  in  1552,  and  the  Diet  of  Augs- 
burg, in  1555,  the  liberty  of  the  German  Protestants 
was  secured.  Those  who  held  to  the  Augsburg  Confes- 
sion, which  was  madepubhc  in  1530,  were  pronounced 
free  from  all  jurisdiction  of  the  Pope,  and  all  the  citi- 
zens of  Germany  had  the  privilege  of  choosing  their 
form  of  worship  and  system  of  doctrine.     Any  mo- 
lestation, of  any  individual,  on  account  of  his  church 
connexion,  was  pronounced  a  crime  against  the  State. 
The  Protestant  States,  as  States,  exercised  authority, 
in  some  established  way  over  the  subject  of  religion, 
in  its  forms,  doctrines,  discipline,  and  worship.  Freed 
from  the  authority  of  the  Pope,  religion  was  not  free 
from  the  authority  of  the  State. 

In  Great  Britain  King  Henry  YIII.  eflected  a 
separation  from  the  Romish  church.  He  gave  such 
reasons  as  satisfied  the  EngUsh  nation,  and  more  par- 
ticularly himself,  that  longer  union  with  the  Romish 
church  was  injurious  to  his  dignity  and  authority  in 
his  own  kingdom,  and  unfavourable  to  the  prosperity 


HE  FORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  71 

of  the  people  at  large.  Eeform  in  the  Church,  so  far 
as  to  render  the  English  branch  of  the  Church  inde- 
pendent of  the  Romish,  he  caused  to  be  speedily 
effected.  The  Reform,  as  it  was  finally  settled  under 
Elizabeth,  was  a  work  of  years,  and  left  the  King  the 
head  of  the  National  Church. 

In  the  States  of  Holland  the  revival  and  reform 
w^ere  moving  on,  and  carrying  the  fashion  of  the 
State  with  it.  Like  the  Protestant  States  of  Ger- 
many, the  State  held  some  authority  over  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Church.  The  civil  power  had  contended 
for  it,  and  protected  it,  and  maintained  its  liberty,  and 
claimed  some  voice  in  its  management.  Inform,  the 
Church  was  like  that  of  France. 

In  Switzerland  the  Church  was  not  declared  entirely 
independent  of  the  State.  The  Church  and  State 
aided  each  other.  The  Church  instructed  and  puri- 
fied the  State,  and  the  State  defended  and  somewhat 
modified  the  Church. 

In  some  things  all  agreed.  There  was  but  one 
opinion  about  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures  ;  and 
about  justification  by  faith  in  Christ  alone.  In  all  but 
England  there  was  but  one  order  of  ministers  or 
pastors ;  and  by  office  they  were  all  equal.  There 
was  a  difierence  about  the  connexion  of  Church  and 
State.  Entire  independence  of  all  foreign  churches 
and  nations  was  asserted  and  maintained ;  and  the 
authority  claimed  by  any  civil  power  over  the  Church 
was  on  account  of  aid  and  protection  yielded  to  the 
Church  by  the  State.  In  England  the  principle  of 
reform  was  guided  by  the  rule,  that  in  addition  to 
what  the  Bible  taught  as  necessary  in  the  form  of  the 


72  THE    HVGUENOTS,    OR 

Chui'cli,  things  not  forbidden  might  be  introduced  if 
desirable.  All  other  Protestants  acted  on  the  rule, 
that  what  was  not  commanded  as  necessary  to  the 
form  of  the  Church,  was  vu'tually  forbidden  by  not 
being  mentioned. 

The  Confession  of  Augsburg  of  1530,  as  also  the 
Confessions  of  the  Churches  of  Switzerland  were  cir- 
culated widely  through  France ;  and  their  principles, 
both  of  doctrine  and  practice,  were  familiar  to  those 
desiring  reform.  The  position  of  the  Church  of 
England  was  well  understood  by  all. 

To  all  these  influences  may  be  added  the  fact  of 
negative  influence  in  France.  No  civil  power  in 
France,  either  of  the  provinces  acting  through  the 
thirteen  parliaments,  or  any  of  the  hereditary  princes, 
whether  of  royal  or  noble  blood,  had  espoused  openly 
the  cause  of  Revival  and  Reform,  except  as  Francis 
had  advocated  the  Revival  of  Literatm^e  and  Science. 
The  whole  weight  of  governmental  influence  was 
against  a  separation  from  Rome,  or  a  reform  in  the 
Church.  The  revival  flourished  contrary  to  the  will 
of  the  State.  There  was,  therefore,  liberty  to  mould 
the  form  of  the  Church  according  to  conviction  of 
truth.  The  Word  of  God  was  the  only  authority. 
Example  was  taken  from  the  Churches  founded  by  the 
Apostles,  and  those  flourishing  before  the  State  took 
the  Church  under  its  protection,  in  the  time  of  Con- 
stantine,  at  which  time  the  deterioration  in  purity  be- 
gan. History  was  invoked  to  define  and  explain  the 
additions  made  to  the  doctrines,  discipline,  and  form 
of  worship  in  the  Christian  Church,  from  the  time  of 
Constantine  down  through  all  the  dark  ages  till  the 


UEFORMED    FliKNCH    CHURCH,  73 


« 


time  in  which  they  were  then  acting.  There  was  full 
liberty  to  mould  the  Church  after  the  Scripture  au- 
thority, and  model  of  the  pure  ages,  rejecting  all  the 
accumulated  mass  of  forbidden  and  unrequired  things, 
gathered  in  the  revolution  of  centuries.  What  was 
required  in  Scripture  was  at  once  received ;  what  was 
forbidden  was  rejected  ;  what  was  uncommanded  was 
passed  by  as  what  was  refused  by  the  Head  of  the 
Church. 

In  the  midst  of  these  unfavourable  and  favourable 
circumstances,  flowing  along  together  and  interming- 
ling, the  reformed  in  France,  guided  by  the  Provi- 
dence and  blessed  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  were  contin- 
ually increasing  in  numbers.  They  knew  the  peril 
of  their  position ;  and  under  the  convictions  of  con- 
science, went  on ;  learning  caution  from  their  own 
mistakes,  and  the  cunning  watchfulness  of  their 
adversaries.  When  it  became  evident  that  the  Rom- 
ish Church  would  not  be  reformed,  those  that  desired 
a  better  state  of  things,  considered  carefully  what  the 
outward  form  of  the  Church  should  be,  and  what  the 
administration  of  the  ordinances.  Had  not  the  revi- 
val and  effort  at  reform  sprung  from  the  heart  of  the 
people,  irrespective  of  the  rulers,  it  must  have  died 
away.  The  rulers  might  have  fashioned  it  as  Henry 
Vin.,  or  as  the  German  princes  did  the  enlightened 
people  of  their  dominions,  but  to  eradicate  the  prin- 
ciples of  Reform,  the  people  must  be  eradicated  or 
changed. 

The  first  preachers  had  grown  up  in  the  National 
Church ;  and  the  first  houses  for  their  ministrations 
were  the  parish  churches.      When  these  churches 


74  THE    HUGUENOTS,  ^OR 

were  shut  against  them  by  authority,  their  meetings 
for  prayer  and  instruction  were  held  in  private  houses, 
or  in  retired  places  in  the  open  air,  or  in  the  woods. 
The  early  preachers  modified  the  doctrmes  and  sim- 
plified the  worship  of  the  National  Church. 

1st.  Instead  of  private  confession  of  sin  to  the 
priest,  a  short  general  confession  was  made  in  public 
as  of  the  regular  worship.  The  minister  leading  in 
the  confession. 

2d.  The  word  of  God  was  read  ;  the  selections  of 
greater  or  less  length  being  made'  by  the  minister 
officiating. 

3d.  A  public  prayer  was  offered,  embracing  the 
things  proper  to  be  prayed  for  in  the  pubfic  congrega- 
tion. 

4th.  A  part,  longer  or  shorter,  of  Scripture  was 
expounded. 

5th.  Somewhere  in  the  service  the  Lord's  prayer, 
the  Apostle's  creed,  and  the  ten  commandments  were 
repeated. 

6th.  The  form  of  baptism  was  greatly  simplified ; 
also  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  the 
form  of  marriage  and  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

This  simplicity  characterized  the  worship  of  the 
Reformed  from  the  beginning.  After  Marot's  versi- 
fication of  the  Psalms,  singing  became  a  part  of  pub- 
lic worship  in  which  all  the  congregation  joined. 
Some  of  the  leading  men  wrote  forms  of  service,  models 
of  brevity  and  exactness.  These  came  into  use  and 
acquired  authority  by  common  consent ;  and  were  a 
conmion  bond  of  worship.  When  a  form  of  disci- 
pline and  worship  was  publicly  agreed  upon,  these 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHVRCH,  75 

forms  of  service  were  left  untouched  and  unprescribed ; 
they  are  still  in  existence. 

When  the  hope  of  a  reform  in  the  National  Church 
had  died  away,  and  a  form  of  discipline,  and  a  creed 
became  a  necessity,  then  men  and  women  were  asso- 
ciated in  companies  according  to  convenience.  Proper 
places  for  worship  and  suitable  persons  to  take  the 
lead,  could  not  be  wanting  to  a  people  gathered  from 
all  ranks  of  people,  from  the  Queen  of  Navarre,  the 
sister  of  the  King,  with  Eenata  the  Duchess  of  Ferra- 
ra,  down  through  the  nobility,  the  landholders,  the 
merchants,  the  soldiers,  the  mechanics,  the  learned 
men,  the  professors  in  college,  and  the  common  people 
of  France.  The  rich  and  the  poor  met  together,  and 
the  Lord,  their  Maker,  was  the  God  they  worshipped. 
Men  were  set  apart  to  have  the  oversight  of  the  asso- 
ciations, to  give  alarm  in  time  of  danger,  and  to,  des- 
ignate the  time  and  place  for  their  meetings  when  they 
wished  them  to  be  unobserved.  When  circumstances 
permitted,  their  social  worship  was  regular.  Baptism 
was  administered  when  called  for,  and  the  ordinance  of 
the  Supper  solemnly  set  forth,  as  often  as  prudence 
permitted  ;  and  the  discipline  to  promote  godly  living 
carefully  attended  to,  by  the  proper  persons,  according 
to  the  Word  of  God.  The  persoQS  to  teach  and  watch 
over  a  given  neighbourhood  or  number  of  families 
were  united  in  a  body  called  the  consistory y  or  persons 
to  stand  by  each  other  in  a  great  work.  These  con- 
sistories were  formed  all  over  France,  with  great  pru- 
dence and  caution.  The  members  were  in  posts  of 
honor  and  of  danger. 

To  perpetuate  the  gospel  ministry,  another  step  in 


76  THE    HUGUENOTSy     OR 

the  line  of  order  was  taken.  While  every  ordained 
man  possessed  the  inherent  right  and  power  to  pre- 
pare a  successor  and  perpetuate  the  ministry,  it  was 
conceded  that,  according  to  the  Scripture,  to  promote 
unity  of  action  and  harmony  of  spirit,  more  than  one 
should  be  engaged  in  the  ordination  of  ministers; 
and  that  the  number  should  not  be  less  than  three, 
but  unlimited  as  to  a  greater  number ;  and  that  the 
people  should  take  part  by  the  action  of  their  supervi- 
sors or  elders.  Those  set  apart  for  this  purpose,  and 
those  for  the  mutual  oversight  of  the  consistories, 
united,  were  denominated  the  Colloquy,  or  the  Con- 
ference. These  came  into  being  as  necessity  called 
for  them.  In  some  cases  it  appears  there  was  a  Collo- 
quy of  ministers  and  of  elders  where  there  was  no  di- 
vision into  associations ;  and  these  large  bodies  were  in 
time  divided  and  sub-divided,  and  still  held  their  unity 
under  the  Colloquy.  In  other  cases  small  associations 
were  united,  as  they  could  obtain  pastors  or  teachers, 
and  thus  formed  a  Colloquy  or  Conference. 

The  next  step  of  great  importance  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  order  and  harmony,  and  at  the  same  time  re- 
quiring great  prudence  and  caution,  as  a  step  to  be 
taken  under  the  government  of  a  jealous  monarchy 
prone  to  consider  religious  movements,  like  those  of 
the  Reformers,  as  political  offences,  was  the  formation 
of  Synods,  the  uniting  of  Colloquies  contiguous  into 
larger  bodies,  and  so  bringing  together  at  stated  times 
the  pastors  and  elders  of  a  number  of  Colloquies  for 
mutual  council  and  assistance.  As  there  were  thir- 
teen provincial  parliaments  in  France  named  after  the 
provinces,  it  was  agreed  to  form  thirteen  Synods,  to 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  77 

be  called  Provincial,  and  named  after  the  provinces,  as 
the  Synod  of  Daupheny,  the  Synod  of  Orleans.  This 
,  delicate  business  was  completed  in  1555,  the  year 
of  the  treaty  of  Augsburg,  by  which  the  Protes- 
tants of  Germany  were  confirmed  in  their  religious 
rights. 

One  step  more  was  wanting  to  complete  the  organ- 
ization of  the  Reformed  French  Church,  and  the  more 
difficult,  as  its  influence  was  to  be  more  widely  extended. 
While  Henry  II.  and  his  cardinal,  Lorraine,  were 
urging  the  parliament  to  introduce  the  Inquisition,  for 
the  purpose  of  more  completely  destroying  heresy  ; 
meaning  thereby  the  Reformers  ;  and  while  prepara- 
tions were  making  to  carry  out  the  secret  treaty  with 
Spain  for  the  general  destruction  of  all  heresy,  or  re- 
form, from  Spain  and  France,  by  the  matrimonial 
alliances  of  the  only  sister  of  Henry  H:  with  the 
Duke  of  Savoy,  and  his  eldest  daughter  and  Philip  H. 
of  Spain,  this  great  and  desirable  event  was  accom- 
plished. The  marriage  feasts  and  the  death  of  Henry 
took  place  in  July,  1559 ;  and  the  National  Synod  of 
the  Reformed  French  Church  was  formed  in  the 
month  of  May  of  the  same  year. 

With  concert,  without  notoriety,  eleven  pastors  of 
the  Reformed  French  Church  assembled  in  Paris, 
May  25,  1559,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  National 
Synod.  Two  of  the  pastors  of  Paris,  one  of  St.  Lo, 
in  Normandy,  of  Anglers,  of  Orleans,  of  Tours,  of 
Chastelheraud,  of  Poictiers,  of  Xantes,  of  St.  John 
of  Angeli,  and  of  Marennes.  Francis  De  Morell 
was  chosen  president.  A  Confession  of  Faith,  in 
forty  articles,  drawn  up  by  Chandieu,  one  of  the  pas- 


78  TUE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

tors  in  Paris,  was  presented  for  consideration  ;  and 
was  adopted  as  the  national  creed,  or  confession.  A 
form  of  discipline,  in  forty  canons,  was  also  adopted 
as  the  discipline  of  the  National  Church.  After  a 
harmonious  session  of  three  days  the  Synod  was 
dissolved. 

Mr.  Quick,  in  his  Synodicon,  says :  **The  confession 
was  presented  to  Francis  II. ,  king  of  France,  first  at 
Amboise  in  behalf  of  the  professors  of  the  reformed 
religion  in  that  kingdom  ;  afterwards  to  Charles  IX. , 
at  the  conference  at  Poissy.  It  was  the  second  time 
presented  to  that  king,  and  at  length  published  by  the 
pastors  of  the  French  churches  in  the  year  1566,  with 
a  preface  to  all  the  evangelical  pastors.  It  was  also 
most  solemnly  signed  and  ratified,  in  the  National 
Synod,  held  the  first  time  at  Rochelle,  in  1571,  the 
year  before  the  Bartholomew  massacre,  by  Jane, 
Queen  of  Navarre,  Henry,  Prince  of  Bearne,  Henry 
De  Bourbon,  Prince  of  Conde,  Lewis,  Count  of  Nas- 
sau, and  Sir  Gaspard  Coligny,  Lord  High  Admiral 
of  France." 

The  canons  of  discipline,  he  says,  at  first  were  few 
**  yet  they  did,  in  three  and  twenty  synods,  alter,  add, 
amend,  and  augment  and  ameliorate  till  they  had 
brought  it  to  that  complete  form  and  system  for  the 
conduct  of  all  their  churches,  in  fourteen  chapters  and 
two  hundred  and  twenty-two  sections,  as  follows  : 

Chap.  1.  of  ministers.       Chap.  4.  of  the  dcaconship 
**      2.  of  schools.  or  chanters  of  the 

**      3.  of  elders  and  dea-  church. 

cons.  <'  5.  of  the  consistory. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CEURCE.  79 

Chap.   6.  of  the    union  of  **  10.  of  religious  exer- 

the  churches.  cises   in   public 

*'      7.  of  the  colloquies.  assemblies. 

*'      8.  of  provincial  sy-  **  11.  of  baptism. 

nods.  *'  12.  of  Lord's  supper. 

"      9.  of    national   sy-  **  13.  of  marriage. 

nods.  *'  14.  particular  orders 

and  regulations. 

The  National  Synod  was  a  representative  body  :  the 
delegates  were  sent  from  the  Provincial  Synods.  In 
this  respect  it  differed  from  the  High  Court  in  the 
Scottish  and  American  Church,  which  is  formed  of 
delegates  from  Presbyteries,  or  as  the  French  would 
call  them.  Colloquies. 

The  articles  of  the  confession  are  formed  on  the 
predestinarian  principle:  the  discipline  and  worship 
rests  on  the  equality  of  the  clergy  in  office  and  au- 
thority. As  bands  of  union,  they  held  the  Eeformed, 
or  Huguenots,  (as  they  now  began  to  be  called,)  in 
one  brotherhood,  under  all  the  violence  of  persecu- 
tion. As  a  whole,  the  confession  and  discipline  were 
a  model  for  the  Church  of  Holland  and  of  Scotland, 
and  an  improvement  on  the  church  polity  of  Geneva. 
The  pastors  were  called  upon  to  make  the  devotion  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry  supreme  and  for  life ;  the 
elders  were  warned  that  they  might  be  expected  in 
given  circumstances  to  retire  from  their  labours.  To 
the  children  were  promised  schools,  academies,  col- 
leges, universities  and  divinity  schools,  as  occasion 
might  require. 

Thus  arranged,  the  Church  came  forth  from  the 


80  THE    BUGUEKOTSy    OR 

wilderness,  "like  pillars  of  smoke  perfumed  witli 
myrrh  and  frankincense  ;"  as  she  went  on  she  looked 
**  forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the 
sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners."  She  had 
the  honourable  position,  at  that  time  singular  and 
commiserated,  of  a  church  in  a  State,  and  not  of  the 
State,  not  gathered  by  State  authority,  not  supported 
by  State  funds,  nor  defended  by  State  laws  ;  composed 
of  people  attached  to  their  country,  and  loyal  to  their 
government,  paying  largely  for  its  support  and  every 
day  exposed  to  wrongs  and  outrages,  imprisonment 
and  death.  And  in  the  midst  of  it  all,  increasing  in 
numbers  and  influence,  and  continually  spreading  out 
its  branches. 


EEFOUMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  81 


CHAPTER    III. 

From  the  formation  of  the  National  Synod,  1559,  and  the  Treaty 
of  Chateau  Cambresis,  to  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew, 
August  24,  1572. 

WHEN  it  was  announced  that  a  treaty  of  peace 
had  been  agreed  upon,  at  Chateau  Cambresis,  in 
1559,  between  Phihp  11.  of  Spain  and  Henry  II.  of 
France,  the  ex-Emperor  Charles  V.  was  distressed 
in  his  retirement,  and  all  Europe  was  surprised. 
There  was  no  reason  visible  why  the  war,  if  rightly 
begun,  should  not  be  carried  on.  Philip  had  been 
victorious,  and  might  have  demanded  more  than  the 
treaty  gave  him  in  its  published  articles.  Henry  had 
sutfered  defeat ;  but  lost  too  much  by  the  treaty,  if 
he  were  right  in  beginning  the  war  for  the  possession 
of  part  of  the  Netherlands.  The  mystery  was  not 
solved  in  that  age.  From  documents  long  concealed 
from  public  view,  but  now  before  the  world,  the 
moving  cause  of  the  treaty  is  known  to  have  been 
the  contemplated  destruction  of  the  Huguenots. 
Cardinal  Lorraine,  with  the  knowledge  and  appro- 
bation of  the  Pope,  proposed  to  the  two  Kings  to 
cease  from  war,  and  unite  their  powers  for  the  de- 
struction of  all  that  were  dissatisfied  with  the  doctrines 
and  worship  of  the  Romish  church  within  their  two 
kingdoms.  A  treaty  was  formed  and  published  to 
the  world.     A  secret  article,  or  treaty,  on  which  the 


82  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

other  rested,  bound  the  two  Kings  to  mutual  assist- 
ance in  executing  a  purpose  Philip  had  long  cherished 
as  the  great  object  of  his  hfe,  the  extinction  of  all 
that  opposed  the  Church  of  Rome,  the  Church  of  his 
choice.  Henry  was  persuaded  to  cease  contending  for 
any  part  of  the  ]S"etherlands ;  and  to  unite  with  Philip  in 
subduing  it  to  one  standard  of  faith  and  practice,  with 
the  promise  of  Philip's  asssistance  to  convert  or  de- 
stroy multitudes  of  his  own  loyal  subjects. 

One  of  the  articles  of  the  public  treaty  proposed  the 
marriage  of  Margaret,  the  eldest  sister  of  Henry,  to 
Emmanuel  Philibert,  Duke  of  Savoy;  and  of  Elizabeth, 
the  second  daughter,  to  King  Philip  of  Spain.  At 
the  celebration  of  the  nuptuals  at  Paris,  King  Henry 
insisted  on  taking  a  part  in  the  tournament;  and, 
running  a  joust  with  the  Count  De  Montgomeri, 
received  a  wound  in  his  eye  from  a  splinter  of  his 
adversary's  spear.  From  the  eftects  of  this  wound 
he  in  a  short  time  died,  (on  the  13th  of  July,)  less 
than  two  months  after  the  meeting  of  the  National 
Synod  of  the  French  Reformed,  and  before  he  had 
time  to  prepare  any  measures  for  the  destruction  of 
his  subjects.  He  had,  before  this  marriage,  urged 
upon  his  parliament  the  propriety  of  an  edict,  com- 
pelling the  Huguenots  to  conform  to  the  Church  of 
Rome,  or  leave  the  kingdom.  The  parhament  re- 
fused the  edict.  He  had  permitted  the  Cardinal 
Lorraine  to  introduce  the  IiKjuisition  in  a  modified 
form  into  France.  He  died  a  persecutor  of  the 
Reformed. 

His  eldest  son,  Francis  H.,  in  his  16th  year,  succeed- 
ed him.     The  Queen  mother,  the  widow  of  Henry  H. , 
8 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  83 

Assumed  the  regency.  Two  families  of  the  Princes 
of  the  blood  demanded  the  administration  of  affairs 
during  the  minority  of  Francis ;  one  represented  by 
the  King  of  Navarre  and  the  Prince  of  Cond6,  the 
other  by  the  Cardinal  Lorraine  and  his  brother,  the 
Duke  of  Guise.  The  King  of  Navarre,  of  the  Bour- 
bon line  from  St.  Louis,  claimed  the  crown  of  France, 
should  the  Yalois  line,  that  now  held  it,  fail  in  male 
heirs.  His  claim  was  strengthened  for  his  children, 
in  right  of  his  wife,  the  daughter  of  Margaret,  the 
sister  of  Francis  I.  of  the  house  of  Valois.  The 
nation  at  large  favoured  the  Bourbon  claim.  The 
Guises  laid  claim  to  the  crown,  in  the  same  contin- 
gency, on  account  of  their  nearness  of  kin,  strength- 
ened by  the  influence  of  the  Romish  clergy,  with  the 
Pope  at  their  head.  The  feeble  constitution  and 
sickly  habits  of  the  young  King,  and  the  delicate 
appearance  of  his  younger  brothers,  gave  omnious 
forebodings  of  a  protracted  regency,  with  the  strong 
probability  that  the  crown  would  soon  depart  from 
the  Valois  line.  The  succession  became  a  subject  of 
thought  and  conversation  throughout  the  kingdom. 
The  two  aspirants,  the  Bourbon  and  the  Guise,  gath- 
ered their  friends,  and  were  active  in  extending  their 
influence  and  increasing  their  numbers.  The  Bour- 
bon favoured  the  Huguenots  and  reform  in  the  Church, 
or  a  new  Church  such  as  the  Huguenots  had  formed. 
The  Guise  turned  to  the  adherents  of  the  Romish 
church,  in  whose  numbers  lay  their  strength.  The 
nobles  and  their  retainers  and  friends  now  became 
arrayed  in  opposition  on  a  political  question,  who 
should  wear  the  crown  of  France ;  and  the  struggle 


SA  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

was  furious,  till  the  death  of  the  last  of  the  sons  of 
Henry  11.  and  Catherine  de  Medici.     The  adherents 
of  Rome  were  the  most  numerous,  and  the  Guises 
trusted  to  force  and  violence  for  their  ultimate  suc- 
cess.     The  friends  of  the  Bourbons  were  scattered 
over  France.     They  were  not  weak,  at  this  conjunc- 
ture of  events,  in  the  nobility.      The  King  of  Na- 
varre, that  claimed  the  crown,  oftered  himself  as 
leader  in  the  political  cause,  and  as  a  supporter  of 
the  Reform  in  the  religious  movements.     The  Prince 
of  Cond6,   himself  a  Bourbon,  professed  to  favour 
the  cause  of  the  Reformed.     The  Admiral  Coligny 
had  become  a  convert  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Reform- 
ation.    Taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  St.  Quentin, 
he  passed  the  days  of  his  captivity  in  perusing  the 
Bible  with  great  care.      Convinced  by  the  word  of 
God,  he  professed  faith  in  Christ  alone  for  salvation. 
Conference  with  the  Reformers  after  his  release,  and 
further  study  of  the  word  of  God,  led  him  to  embrace 
the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  faith.     Anxious  both 
for  the  safety  of  the  Reformed  and  for  the  glory  of 
France,  with  the  approbation  and  counsel  of  Calvin, 
he  projected  a  colony  of  Huguenots  in  America.     In 
the  attempts  for  its   accomplishment,  he  was  now 
engaged.     The  Chatillons  embraced  the  new  faith, 
and   advocated    the  Bourbon   claim   to   the   crown. 
Many  other  of  the  nobility  professed    their  attach- 
ment to  the  Reformed   and    the   Bourbons.      The 
greatest  strength  of  the  Reformed  was  in  the  middle 
classes  of    society,  the   merchants,    mechanics,    and 
email  landholders.      In  the  lower  classes  they  were 
the  minority.     The  strength  of  the  Guise  family  was 


hefohmep  frencb  church.         85 

in  the  nobility  and  the  lower  classes,  who  clung  to 
the  Church  of  Rome  with  bigotted  adherence. 

Catherine  de  Medici,  the  Queen  mother  and  regent, 
had  some  settled  principles  of  action  ;  the  maintaining 
her  ascendancy  as  regent  during  the  minority  of  her 
children  ;  the  preventing  the  Bourbons  from  obtain- 
ing the  crown,  should  it  pass  from  her  hands;  the 
accomplishment  of  the  destruction  of  the  Reformed, 
both  in  Church  and  State,  as  a  necessity,  if  she  would 
maintain  the  regency  and  disappoint  the  Bourbons ; 
and  lastly  the  indulgence  of  unbounded  appetites. 
The  agreement  with  Spain  for  the  destruction  of  all 
opposers  of  the  Romish  church  was  carefully  cherished ; 
it  was  never  from  her  plans  or  purposes ;  it  seemed 
to  be  with  her  in  her  waking  and  sleeping  moments, 
and  in  all  her  designs  of  life.  For  the  accomplishment 
of  her  purposes  she  gave  the  powers  of  an  active  mind, 
the  energy  of  a  powerful  will,  and  the  resources  of  an 
unscrupulous  heart  **  Circumvention,  fraud,  decep- 
tion," these  were  her  ** weapons;"  and  she  pursued 
her  course  unfailing  and  consistent,  till  the  crown 
passed  to  the  Bourbons.  It  is  to  be  remembered  that 
her  purposes  were  never  revealed  but  by  her  actions, 
and  by  time  that  uncovers  all  hidden  things  to  the 
historic  pen. 

The  King  of  Navarre,  the  Duke  of  Cond^,  the 
Admiral  Coligny,  the  Cardinal  Chatillon,  with  a  great 
number  of  persons  of  distinction,  met  at  Vendome, 
in  1560.  The  Constable  Montmorency,  whose  post 
had  been  given  to  the  Duke  of  Guise,  sent  his  secre- 
tary to  represent  him.  Condd  proposed  taking 
arms  to  settle  the  regency:   the  King  of  Navarre 


86  ^HE    HUGUENOTS,     Olt 

and  the  Admiral  opposed  such  a  step  as  exposing 
them  to  the  charge  of  treason  ;  and  proposed  a  depu- 
tation to  the  Queen  mother  to  persuade  her  to 
abandon  the  Guise  pretensions  and  to  favour  the 
Bourbon  claims ;  or  as  the  least  favour  to  grant 
the  Huguenots  a  share  in  the  government,  with 
the  restoration  of  their  previous  oiRces.  This  propo- 
sition prevailed,  and  the  King  of  Navarre  was  sent  to 
visit  the  court.  The  King,  under  the  influence  of  the 
Duke  and  Cardinal  Guise,  refused  him  an  audience 
except  in  then*  presence  ;  and  finally  rejected  all  his 
propositions  and  remonstrances.  The  Queen  mother 
with  great  address  gained  the  confidence  of  the  King 
of  Favarre,  made  him  brilliant  promises  for  the  future, 
and  conferred  on  him  the  honour  of  conducting  the 
sister  of  the  late  king  to  the  borders  of  Spain,  the 
espoused  wife  of  King  Philip,  according  to  the  treaty 
formed  at  Chateau  Cambresis.  The  King  of  ]S"avarre 
having,  with  a  splendid  retinue,  performed  this  office, 
returned  to  his  home  in  Bearne,  satisfied  with  the 
Queen,  her  promises,  and  his  expectations,  utterly  un- 
conscious that,  in  his  simplicity  and  vanity,  he  had 
aided  in  carrying  into  effect  the  plans  preparing  for 
the  destruction  of  the  Bourbon  hopes  and  the  Reformed 
Church  of  France. 

Cond6  and  many  others  were  greatly  dissatisfied 
with  the  conclusion  of  their  deputation  and  remon- 
strances. A  meetmg  was  speedily  held  at  La  Ferte, 
the  patrimonial  estate  of  Cond6 ;  and  soon  after 
another  at  N"antes.  An  appeal  was  made  to  the  Re- 
formed to  unite  politically  for  their  mutual  safety. 
Agents  were  sent  to  visit  the  provinces  in  the  south 
8* 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  87 

of  France  in  which  the  Reformed  were  numerous. 
They  were  successfal  in  arousing  the  whole  body  to 
demand  and  to  defend  their  poUtical  rights.  A  poUti- 
cal  organization  was  begun  and  in  about  four  years 
completed. 

On  the  business  in  hand,  it  was  ultimately  agreed 
that  a  body  of  unarmed  men  should  appear  at  the 
gates  of  Blois,  the  residence  of  the  court,  and  demand 
leave  to  present  to  the  King  a  petition  praying  for 
liberty  of  conscience,  and  the  free  exercise  of  their 
religion ;  in  other  words — to  ask  for  toleration.  Small 
bodies  of  armed  men,  advancing  by  different  routes, 
were  to  be  in  the  neighbourhood,  prepared  for  an 
emergency,  should  the  petitioners  be  unkindly  re- 
ceived. The  Duke  of  Conde  preceded  all,  and  took 
his  abode  at  Blois  with  the  court.  Renaude,  to  whom 
the  general  management  of  the  embassy  was  committed, 
went  to  Blois  to  confer  with  Cond^,  and  from  thence 
to  Paris.  Confiding  the  whole  design  to  a  citizen  of 
that  city,  a  Reformer  of  some  eminence,  he  was  be- 
trayed, and  the  Duke  of  Guise  was  informed  of  all 
the  circumstances  of  the  embassy.  The  King  was 
persuaded  to  remove  to  Ambois,  and  a  military  force 
was  prepared  for  the  occasion.  Renaude  met  the 
embassy  and  led  them  to  Blois ;  and  then  followed 
the  King  to  Ambois,  The  guards  drove  them  from 
the  gates.  While  they  were  waiting  in  the  country 
for  the  approach  of  the  armed  forces,  they  were  again 
betrayed.  An  ofiicer  deserted  and  revealed  to  the 
King  the  names  of  the  leaders,  and  the  roads  by 
which  the  forces  were  advai^cing.  Cond^  was  imme- 
diately put   under  guard,    and   forces  were  sent  to 


88  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

meet  the  approaching  armed  bands.  Attacked  sepa- 
rately as  they  advanced  and  suddenly,  these  bands 
were  slain  or  captured,  very  few  escaping.  Some  of 
the  prisoners  were  immediately  hanged.  It  is  supposed 
that  about  twelve  hundred  men  perished  in  that  enter- 
prize.  Whether  the  designs  of  Cond^,  with  these 
forces,  were  merely  precautionary,  or  whether  he  pri- 
vately contemplated  violence,  can  not  be  determined ; 
nor  is  the  decision  a  matter  of  importance  ;  the  spirit 
of  the  age  delighted  in  violence  War  was  begun. 
And  from  this  time  the  court  called  the  party  Hugue- 
nots and  rebels. 

Cond^  asked  for  a  hearing  in  an  assembly  of  the  no- 
bles. His  request  was  granted:  the  assembly  was 
dissolved  without  a  decision.  He  was  soon  after 
released.  As  he  was  departing,  Guise  made  eflbrts 
for  his  arrest.  Conde  avoided  him,  and  sent  word  to 
the  King  that  he  would  immediately  put  himself  at 
the  head  of  the  Huguenots.  A  prolonged  contest 
with  arms  was  now  inevitable.  From  this  time  those 
favouring  the  Bourbon  line  of  succession  and  reform 
in  the  Komish  church,  were  called  Huguenots,  as  a  dis- 
tinctive party  term.  Guise,  to  strengthen  himself, 
proposed  to  establish  the  Inquisition  in  France.  The 
Chancellor  Michael  Le  Hospital,  the  wisest  statesman 
of  the  age,  and  among  the  wisest  France  ever  pro- 
duced, was  an  advocate  for  toleration.  He  gave  two 
reasons  for  his  opinion:  first, the  justice  of  the  thing 
itself,  resting  on  man's  relation  to  his  fellow-men,  and 
to  his  God ;  and  secondly,  the  large  and  increasing 
number  of  the  Keformers^  or  Huguenots,  who  as  loyal 
Qitizens  of  France,  had  equal  rights  with  the  Romish 


REFORMED    FRENCE    CHURCH.  89 

party.  Unable  to  obtain  toleration,  be  proposed  tbat 
all  charges  for  heresy  should  be  tried  and  disposed  of 
by  the  bishops  alone,  thus  separating  the  power  of 
the  State  from  the  persecuting  power  of  the  Church. 
The  Romish  party  complained  of  this  proposition  as 
less  advantageous  to  them  than  the  Inquisition,  which 
blended  the  two  powers,  and  made  the  persecution  of 
the  Church  terrible  ;  the  Huguenots  thought  their 
cause  prejudged  by  being  committed  to  the  Romish 
clergy  for  decision,  as  the  Church  of  Rome  had  dun- 
geons if  she  could  not  take  hfe  by  public  executions. 
Cohgny  complained  that  families  were  ruined  by  the 
Bishop's  courts. 

The  Queen  regent  called  a  meeting  of  the  princi- 
pal persons  of  the  kingdom.  They  assembled  at  Fon- 
tainbleau  in  August  1560.  The  royal  family  was 
present  with  the  Cardinals  Bourbon  and  Lorraine,  the 
Duke  of  Guise  and  the  Constable  Montmorency,  who 
came  with  six  hundred  horse,  putting  himself  in  the 
position  of  Cond^  a  few  months  preceding,  the  Chan- 
cellor Les  Hospital,  the  Admiral  Coligny,  the  Mar- 
fihalls  Brissac  and  St.  Andr6,  the  Archbishop  of 
Vienne,  the  Bishops  of  Orleans  and  Valence,  and 
many  others.  The  Admiral  assured  the  assembly 
that  the  principal  discontents  arose  from  the  persecu- 
tion for  diiference  in  religion.  He  presented  a  peti- 
tion from  Normandy  humbly  asking  redress.  **  Your 
petition,"  said  the  King,  "bears  no  signatures  of 
names."  **  True,"  said  Coligny;  **but  if  you  will 
allow  us  to  meet  for  the  purpose,  I  will  in  one  day 
obtaui  fifty  thousand  in  Normandy  alone."  He  con- 
cluded his  earnest  address  by  asking  for  full  toleration 


^0  THE    HVGUENOTSy     OR 

in  religion.  A  debate  ensued.  A  proposition  was 
made,  that  the  citizens  of  France  should  be  compelled 
to  conform  to  the  old  established  Church,  or  quit  the 
kingdom,  with  leave  to  sell  their  estates.  It  was  car- 
ried by  three  votes.  The  Chancellor  and  Huguenot 
lords  showed  the  unreasonableness  of  enforcing  this 
resolution,  with  so  small  a  majority.  Two  of  the 
bishops  declaring  they  felt  the  necessity  of  reforma- 
tion in  the  Church,  asked  for  moderate  measures,  and 
proposed  an  assembly  of  the  States  for  the  decision  of 
these  matters,  to  be  held  on  tlie  13th  of  December, 
at  Meaux,  to  be  assisted  by  a  national  council.  To 
this  the  meeting  agreed. 

The  Pope  sent  a  nuncio  to  France  to  prevent,  if 
possible,  a  national  council ;  and  to  promise  the  reas- 
sembling of  the  Council  of  Trent.  The  Queen  regent, 
however,  with  the  young  King,  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade the  King  of  Navarre  and  the  Prince  of  Cond4 
to  attend  the  assembly.  On  account  of  the  charges 
of  exciting  the  Huguenots  of  Dauphiny  to  rebellion, 
made  by  Guise  against  Conde,  it  was  long  before  they 
could  be  prevailed  on  to  promise  attendance.  In  Oc- 
tober the  royal  family  removed  to  Orleans,  at  which 
place,  by  the  influence  of  Guise,  the  assembly  w^as  to 
])e  held.  About  the  close  of  the  month  the  King  of 
Navarre  and  Cond6  arrived.  Cond6  was  immediately 
put  under  guard;  and  his  mother-in-law,  Madame 
Koy,  sister  of  Admiral  Coligny,  was  arrested  and 
sent  to  St.  Germains,  on  account  of  the  aflairs  at 
Ambois.  Cond^  was  soon  brought  to  trial  by  Guise, 
pronounced  guilty  of  high  treason,  and  condemned  to 
death.      His  execution  was  prevented  by  the  sudden 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  91 

death  of  the  young  King,  Francis  II.,  who  expired 
on  the  6th  day  of  December,  1560,  from  an  abcess 
in  his  ear.  He  died  without  children ;  and  in  his  last 
moments  expressed  satisfaction  that  -he  did  not  leave 
infants  to  expose  the  country  to  the  evils  of  a  long 
minority.  His  beautiful  widow,  the  daughter  of  a 
King,  and  niece  of  the  Duke  of  Guise,  just  blooming 
into  womanhood,  has,  by  her  after  life,  excited  the 
sympathy  of  the  readers  of  history,  as  Mary,  Queen 
of  Scots.  The  crown  passed  to  Charles  IX.,  the  sec- 
ond son  of  Henry  II.  and  Catherine  de  Medici — a 
lad  of  ten  years.  The  Queen  mother,  sensible  that 
the  question  of  the  regency  would  now  be  revived, 
with  great  earnestness,  set  Conde  at  liberty,  and  de- 
clared him  free  from  the  crime  for  which  he  had  been 
condemned;  and  promised  the  King  of  Navarre, 
whom  she  had  beguiled  on  a  former  occasion,  that  he 
should  be  Lieutenant-General  of  the  kingdom.  By 
apparently  favouring  the  Huguenots,  she  maintained 
her  influence  in  the  regency,  and  in  the  kingdom, 
and  could  carry  on  her  designs  for  the  Romish  church. 

The  States  met  on  the  13th  of  December.  The 
Chancellor  opened  the  meeting  with  a  speech  of  great 
cogency  on  the  ill-policy  of  persecution,  and  proposed 
an  abatement  of  the  suflerings  of  the  Huguenots  till 
their  complaints  could  be  heard  in  a  national  council. 
Some  were  for  appointing  the  King  of  Navarre  regent 
of  the  kingdom.  The  Assembly  dissolved  without 
coming  to  any  conclusion  on  subjects  that  immedi- 
ately concerned  the  Huguenots. 

In  this  perplexing  position,  on  the  urgent  applica- 
tion of  many  of  the  Huguenots,  the  Admiral  and 


92  THE    MUGUENOTS,     OR 

King  of  Navarre,  with  the  Prince  of  Cond^,  presented 
a  petition  to  the  young  King.  It  was  referred  to  the 
privy  council.  By  them  it  was  laid  before  parlia- 
ment. After  a  discussion  on  its  merits,  as  involving 
toleration  in  religion,  an  edict  was  passed  in  July, 
1561,  prohibiting  all  further  persecutions  on  account 
of  religion  ;  at  the  same  time  forbidding  the  exercise 
of  any  other  than  the  Romish  religion,  either  pubhcly 
or  privately.  It  was  also  agreed  that  a  conference 
between  representatives  of  the  Romish  church,  and 
of  the  Reformers,  on  the  doctrines  of  the  two  parties, 
and  the  necessity  of  reformation,  should  be  held  at 
Poissy,  in  the  presence  of  the  King  and  court,  with 
liberty  of  free  discussion. 

The  conference  commenced  on  the  9th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1561,  in  the  great  refectory  of  the  Convent. 
Cardinal  Lorraine  appeared  for  the  Romanists,  with 
five  other  Cardinals,  four  Bishops,  and  a  number  of 
theologians.  Theodore  Beza  went  over  from  Geneva, 
upon  earnest  solicitation,  in  which  John  Calvin  joined, 
and  appeared  for  the  Reformers,  with  Peter  Martyr 
and  eleven  of  the  most  accredited  pastors,  and  with 
twenty-two  representatives  of  the  great  body  of  the 
Reformed  in  France.  The  young  King  presided.  He 
first  took  his  seat  at  one  end  of  the  refectory,  his 
mother  by  his  side ;  and  on  each  side  were  ranged 
the  princes  of  the  court,  with  Cardinal  Lorraine  and 
his  assistants ;  all  attired  in  their  most  splendid  robes 
of  office.  In  front  of  them  was  a  railing  thrown 
across  the  refectory,  giving  to  the  scene  the  appearance 
of  a  judicial  enquiry,  instead  of  the  free  conference 
proposed;    in  which  the  advocates  of  the  Romish 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  93 

church  had  prevailed  upon  the  young  King  to  give 
them  seats  as  associate  judges.  This  assumption 
they  claimed  through  the  whole  conference ;  and  un- 
der it  covered,  if  not  their  defeat,  at  least  their  want 
of  victory. 

The  door  was  opened  for  the  Reformers.  Beza 
entered,  followed  by  the  twelve  pastors  and  twenty- 
two  representatives.  As  they  proceeded  up  the  great 
aisle,  with  gravity,  the  simple  black  cloaks. and  caps 
of  the  pastors  contrasted  with  the  purple  and  gold  of 
the  prelates ;  and  the  plain  dress  of  the  representa- 
tives, with  the  splendour  of  the  courtiers.  Unex- 
pectedly Beza  found  his  progress  arrested  by  the  rail- 
ing. Aroused  by  this  appearance  of  a  trial,  in  place 
of  a  conference,  he  stood  erect,  and  looked  around 
upon  the  King,  the  Queen  mother,  the  court,  the 
clergy,  and  their  adherents,  for  a  moment ;  then  bow- 
ing respectfully  to  the  King,  he  said,  **  Sire,  our  help 
is  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  made  heaven  and 
earth."  Then  bowing  the  knee,  and  his  companions 
reverently  kneeling  around  him,  he  poured  forth  a 
confession  and  prayer. 

**Lord  God,  Father,  Eternal  and  Almighty,  we  bear 
in  mind  and  confess  before  Thy  Holy  Majesty,  that  we 
are  poor  sinners,  born  in  corruption,  inclined  to  evil, 
incapable  of  ourselves  to  do  good,  and  who  transgress 
every  day,  and  many  ways.  Thy  holy  commandments ; 
whereby  we  bring  down  upon  ourselves,  by  Thy  just 
judgment,  condemnation  and  death.  But,  Lord,  we 
are  truly  grieved  that  we  have  offended  Thee ;  and 
we,  condemning  ourselves  and  our  sins,  with  true 
repentance,  turn  humbly  to  Thy  grace,  and  beseech 


94  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Thee  to  relieve  our  misery.  Be  pleased  to  have  pity 
upon  us,  most  glorious  God,  Father  of  mercy,  and 
pardon  our  offences  for  the  sake  of  Thy  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord.  Grant  to  us,  and  continually  in- 
crease in  us,  the  graces  of  Thine  Holy  Spirit,  so  that, 
knowing  more  and  more  of  our  faults,  and  being 
deeply  affected  by  them,  we  may  renounce  them  with 
all  our  hearts,  and  show  forth  the  fruits  of  holiness 
and  uprightness  that  may  be  acceptable  to  Thee 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen." 

After  this  confession,  Eeza  prayed  for  the  King, 
the  kingdom,  the  Church  of  God,  and  all  mankind. 
Then  rising,  and  receiving  permission  to  speak,  he 
delivered  a  well  prepared  and   condensed  statement 
and  defence  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Keformers  and 
necessity  of  the  Reformation.     His  simplicity  of  style, 
and   earnestness   of   manner,   gained  the   undivided 
attention  of  the  audience.     The  articles  of  belief  and 
their  superiority  over  those  of  Rome,  were  urged  with 
directness  and  vigor.      It  was  evident  he  had  much 
truth  on  his  side ;  and  that  his  cause  was  not    losing 
in  his  hands.     The  boldness  of  his  assaults  upon  the 
doctrines  and  practices  of  Rome  rejected  by  the  Re- 
formed, was  alarming.     The  Cardinals  and  Bishops 
and  Theologians  could  not  wait  their  time  to  answer ; 
but  expressed  in  various  ways   their  annoyance   and 
increasing  displeasure ;  some  ^even  rising  to  their  feet 
and  threatening  to  depart,  that  they  might  hear  no 
more.      At  the  conclusion,  all  were  convinced  that 
the  cause  of  the  Reformation  was  no  slight  affair,  and 
Beza  no  common  adversary.      In   due   time  replies 
were  given,  and  rejoinders  made.      Lorraine  was  the 
9 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHVRCH.  95 

principal  manager  for  Rome,  and  Beza  for  the  Eeform. 
Lorraine  exhibited  his  reading,  his  address  and  versa- 
tility; Beza  displayed  his  learning,  ready-wit,  and 
powers  of  debate,  with  a  spirit  both  tender  and  bold. 
With  Calvin's  power  and  comprehension,  he  had  less 
of  the  severity  of  keenness,  and  more  suavity,  and 
was  altogether  the  best  man  for  hia  position  in  the 
w^hole  body  of  able  Reformers.  Self-balanced,  con- 
scious of  right,  free  from  haughtiness,  not  subject  to 
unmanly  fears,  frank  in  debate,  bold  in  his  statements 
and  defence  of  reformation,  and  winning  in  his  man- 
ners, and  a  master  of  dialectics,  he  did  all  man  could 
do  for  the  Reform,  and  was  unanswered  if  nof  unan- . 
swerable.  When  in  the  conference,  he  exclaimed, 
with  uphfted  hands  and  strong  voice,  **The  body  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  as  far  from  bread  and  wine  as  heaven  is 
from  earth,"  the  prelates  sprung  to  their  feet  and  clam- 
ored. But  the  impression  was  general,  and  not  easily 
dissipated.  The  conference  was  not  closed  till  some 
time  in  November.  Its  proceedings  were  in  various 
forms  of  papers  offered,  propositions  made,  discussions 
and  interviews.  Beza  and  Lorraine  had  a  private 
and  extended  interview.  All  attempts  to  entangle 
Beza  were  vain.  One  day  Lorraine  presented  some 
extracts  from  the  Augsburg  Articles  on  the  subject  of 
transubstantiation,  and  asked  Beza  to  sign  them,  say- 
ing, * '  There  can  be  no  objection. "  *  *  Your  Eminence 
will  commence  the  subscription,"  said  Beza.  **]^ot 
I,"  exclaimed  Lorraine;  *<I  am  not  bound  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  declaration  of  any  Master."  Catherine, 
the  Queen,  mother,  insisted  on  a  common  formula. 
One  was  presented,  which  Beza,  in  his  honesty,  and 


96  I'HE    HUGtJENOTS,    OR 

Lorraine,  in  his  versatility,  accepted ;  but  the  others 
rejected  as  incompatible. 

During  the  conference,  Coligny,  at  the  request  of 
Beza,  presented  a  list  of  the  Reformed  congregations. 
The  number  was  2050.  Beza  preached  repeatedly  at 
Poissy,  and  with  great  success.  The  conference  came 
to  a  close.  No  decision  was  made  by  the  King  and 
council,  which  shows  that  the  Reformers,  were  not 
answered,  and  the  court  was  not  ready  to  do  them 
justice. 

Margaret,  the  sister  of  the  young  King,  and  after- 
wards the  w^ife  of  Henry  IV.,  whose  wedding  was 
connected  with  the  Bartholomew  massacre,  says,  in 
her  observations  on  this  conference  :  '*  At  the  time  of 
the  Colloquy  at  Poissy,  all  the  court  was  inclined  to 
the  new  religion,  by  the  earnest  persuasion  of  many 
lords  and  ladies  of  the  court;  and  especially  my 
brother  Anjou,  (Henry  HI.)  whose  infancy  could  not 
avoid  an  impression  of  that  religion.  He,  with  in- 
cessant importunity,  did  call  upon  me  to  change  my 
religion,  after  casting  my  howries  into  the  fire,  and 
in  their  stead  giving  me  the  Psalms  and  prayers  of 
the  Huguenots,  constraining  me  to  take  them."  She 
adds  that  the  Bishop  of  Tournan  speedily  suppUed 
her  howries,  giving  her  counsel  and  advice ;  and  that 
some  friends  of  her  brother,  anxious  to  preserve  her 
from  the  influence  of  the  Bishop,  and  her  governess, 
reproved  her  strongly,  and  said,  **It  was  mere  child- 
ishness and  folly  that  made  me  do  so ;  and  that  it  did 
well  appear  I  had  no  capacity ;  that  all  those  of  any 
discretion,  of  whatever  age  or  sex  they  were,  hearing 
grace  preached,  were  retired  from  the  abuses  of  the 


kE FORMED    FRENCH    OlIURCE.  Ot 

old  superstition.  But  I,  they  said,  was  as  very  a  fool 
as  my  governess." 

Beza  remained  in  France  about  two  years,  and 
preached  with  great  acceptance.  The  Reformed  em- 
braced the  edict  of  July,  which  forbid  all  persecution 
for  religion's  sake.  Their  meetings  for  public  w^or- 
Bhip,  in  the  city  of  Paris,  were  often  very  large, 
amounting  to  thousands,  protected  by  armed  men, 
the  women  being  placed  in  the  centre.  About  the 
close  of  the  year,  after  the  conference  at  Poissy,  a 
disturbance  took  place  in  the  suburbs  of  St.  Marsel. 
A  congregation  of  Huguenots  assembled  in  a  garden 
near  a  Catholic  chapel.  When  the  minister  began  to 
preach,  the  bells  of  the  church  began  to  ring.  The 
congi-egation  sent  persons  to  entreat  the  priests  to 
command  silence  in  the  belfry.  One  of  the  messen- 
gers was  killed  in  the  fray  that  followed.  The  con- 
gregation rushed  into  the  chapel,  beat  down  the 
images,  and  threatened  to  set  fire  to  the  steeple  unless 
the  annoyance  ceased.  On  the  next  day  the  seats 
where  the  Huguenots  worshipped  were  burned.  A 
council  was  called  by  the  Queen  mother,  and  an  edict 
issued  January  2d,  1562,  granting  the  Huguenots  the 
free  exercise  of  their  religion,  in  the  country,  and  in 
the  suberbs  of  all  the  cities,  provided  the  w^orshippers 
went  unarmed. 

While  the  Huguenots  were  rejoicing  in  this  liberty, 
Antony,  King  of  [N'avarre,  was  beguiled  by  the  Queen 
regent,  the  pope's  legate,  and  the  Spanish  embassador 
to  believe  that  his  regency  and  the  prospects  of  his  family 
for  the  throne,should  the  house  of  Valois  fail,  would  be 
greater,  and  his  claims  less  disputed  were  he  to  profess 


9d  THE    HUGUEl^OfSs     OR 

the  Romish  faith.  The  Pope's  legate  proposed  that 
he  should  divorce  his  wife,  Jean  De  Albert,  mother  of 
the  young  prince,  afterwards  Henry  IV. ,  and  marry 
the  widowed  Queen  of  Scots.  The  Spanish  embas- 
sador offered  him  either  Navarre  restored  as  a  king- 
dom, or  a  new  one  in  Africa.  There  was  to  be  a 
public  dispute ;  in  it  the  Huguenot  champion  was  to 
yield  to  the  Romish,  and  Antony  to  profess  conver- 
sion. In  the  event  he  professed  himself  reconciled  to 
the  Romish  church,  had  a  post  in  the  council,  and 
took  his  residence  in  Paris.  The  Queen  mother  was 
all  this  time  plotting  to  secure  the  crown  for  her  daugh- 
ter, Claude,  who  had  married  the  Duke  of  Lorraine 
and  had  children,  alarmed  by  the  declaration  of  an 
astrologer  that  her  sons  would  die  without  issue 
and  the  crown  would  pass  to  the  Bourbon  line.  An- 
tony of  Navarre  began  to  act  against  the  Huguenots 
of  Paris.  He  invited  the  Duke  of  Guise,  with  whom 
he  had  become  reconciled,  to  come  to  Paris  and  assist 
him. 

Bcza  visited  Paris  and  preached  to  great  crowds  in 
the  open  air  ;  once  it  is  said  to  not  less  than  forty  thou- 
sand, and  seldom  to  less  than  eight  thousand.  The 
confession  be  uttered  at  the  opening  of  the  confe- 
rence became  very  popular,  and  was  called  Beza's 
Confession.  It  was,  however,  in  all  probability  drawn 
up  by  Calvin  as  a  form  and  example  of  confession,  and 
was  widely  circulated  among  the  congregations.  It  is 
in  use  among  the  Reformed  in  France  to  this  day,  for 
their  public  confession  of  sins. 

(/ardinal  Lorraine  said  many  tilings  in  favour  of  the 
Bible  as  God's  word,  and  even  declared  his  approba- 
9* 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  99 

tion  of  the  Augsburg  Confession.  The  Duke  of 
Guise,  who  soon  shed  the  blood  of  the  Reformed  at 
Vassy,  gave  assurance  that  he  would  favour  the  Re- 
formed  in  France,  and  even  adopt  the  Augsburg  Con- 
fession, the  popular  creed  of  the  Protestants  of  Ger- 
many, if  the  Huguenots  would  advocate  his  claims 
to  the  crown,  instead  of  defending  the  Bourbon  line. 
Like  Antony  of  Navarre  and  Henry  IV.,  in  view 
of  the  glittering  crown  of  France,  he  would  adoi)t  the 
religion  most  likely  to  gain  him  the  greatest  aid  in 
obtaining  the  prize  for  himself  and  his  house. 

Bcza  remonstrated  with  Antony  of  ITavarre  on  the 
strangeness  of  his  course  in  permitting  himself  to  be 
tampered  with,  about  a  divorce,  and  a  new  kingdom, 
and  a  change  of  the  religion  he  had  professed.  An- 
tony professed  to  think  that  the  form  of  religion  was 
of  small  account,  and  that  the  mass  of  men  might  be 
moulded  to  any  form  their  skilful  leader  desired. 
**  Ah,  sire,"  said  Beza,  <*  remember  the  Church  is  an 
anvil  on  which  many  a  hammer  has  been  broken.'* 
Antony's  race  was  soon  run;  he  died  of  wounds 
received  in  the  first  siege  undertaken  against  the 
Huguenots. 

In  March  of  this  year  (1562)  the  Duke  of  Guise 
passed  through  Vassy,  on  his  way  to  Paris,  by  the 
invitation  of  Antony,  with  a  great  retinue.  Some  of 
his  followers  provoked  a  quarrel  with  a  congregation 
of  Huguenots  worshipping  in  a  barn.  Blood  was 
shed.  The  Duke  ordered  his  men  to  fire  upon  the 
people.  The  congregation  was  dispersed,  leaving 
sixty  dead  and  two  hundred  wounded.  The  Duke 
himself  had  received  a.  wound,     This  was  the  first 


100  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

blood  shed  in  the  reign  of  Charles  IX.  by  the  Hugue- 
nots in  defence  of  their  religious  worship,  granted 
them  by  the  edict  of  January.  The  news  of  this  as- 
sault spread  over  the  country  rapidly.  All  France 
was  excited.  The  Duke  of  Cond^,  the  Chancellor, 
and  the  Admiral  applied  to  the  Queen  mother  for 
redress,  but  in  vain.  The  King  of  Navarre  publicly 
justified  the  Duke  for  the  assault  made,  as  was  al- 
ledged,  to  repel  an  insult  offered  to  his  train  in  Vassy  ; 
and,  with  the  Duke,  took  possession  of  the  royal 
family,  conducted  them  to  Paris,  and  garrisoned  the 
city.  The  Huguenots  took  possession  of  Orleans. 
Orders  were  given  at  Paris  to  burn  all  the  houses  in 
the  suburbs  in  which  the  Huguenots  had  held  worship. 
In  effecting  this  order  a  number  of  Reformed  preach- 
ers were  slain,  and  others  were  thrown  into  prison. 

It  is  reported  of  the  Duke  of  Guise,  that  at  the 
massacre  at  Vassy,  a  book,  picked  up  near  the  place 
of  Huguenot  worship,  was  handed  him  ;  looking  at 
it,  he  handed  it  to  his  brother,  the  Cardmal  Lorraine. 
<*  There  is  no  harm  in  that,"  said  the  Cardinal,  **  it  is 
the  Bible."  **  The  Bible  !"  said  the  Duke,  ''  that  was 
written  fffteen  hundred  j^ears  ago,  and  this  book  was 
printed  last  year," 

The  Admiral,  Coligny,  with  a  great  member  of  of- 
ficers, and  gentlemen,  and  soldiers,  repaired  to  Or- 
Jeans.  Conde  was  declared  chief.  A  manifesto  was 
issued,  declaring  that  they  were  compelled  to  take  up 
arms  to  redress  the  wrong  done  the  King  by  the  late 
seizure,  and  maintain  the  edict  of  January,  which  had 
been  violated  ;  and  that  they  were  resolved  to  die  to- 
gether for  the  liberty  of  the  King  and  Jiis  family,  and 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  101 

the  preservation  of  the  laws.  The  Queen  mother 
used  all  her  address  to  draw  oft'  Cond(^,  as  she  had 
the  King  of  Navarre.  Conferences  were  held,  but  in 
vain.  Both  sides  prepared  for  battle.  Eouen,  forti- 
fied by  the  Huguenots,  was  attacked.  Taken  by  as- 
sault, the  town  was  delivered  up  to  the  fury  of  the 
soldiers  and  plundered  for  eight  days.  The  King  of 
Navarre  received  a  wound,  from  the  effects  of  which 
he  died  in  a  few  days.  The  Duke  of  Nevers  was 
also  slam.  The  whole  court  were  present  at  the 
seige. 

The  flames  of  civil  war  spread  over  the  land  and 
scenes  of  cruelty  and  blood  were  enacted  that  can 
be  justified  by  no  provocation.  Marshall  Montluc 
details,  with  savage  delight,  the  cruelties  he  exercised 
upon  the  Huguenots  of  Guienne.  On  the  18th  of 
December,  1562,  the  battle  of  Dreux  was  gained  by 
the  party  that  had  possession  of  the  young  king.  The 
commanders  of  each  army,  Conde  and  Montmorency, 
were  taken  prisoners.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1563,  Orleans  was  besieged.  On  the  18th  of  Feb- 
ruary, Guise  was  mortally  wounded.  A  soldier  named 
Poltrot  entered  the  army  as  a  deserter,  and  after 
watching  his  opportunity  for  three  days,  shot  him 
with  three  poisoned  balls.  On  his  examination,  Pol- 
trot  impeached  the  Admiral,  Rochefoucault  and  Beza. 
Afterwards  he  declared  the  Admiral  innocent.  The 
family  of  Guise  affected  to  believe  the  impeaclmient, 
and  never  forgave  the  Admiral ;  and  on  the  fatal  eve 
of  St.  Bartholomew  satisfied  their  vengeance  with  his 
blood.  On  the  ninth  of  March  following,  a  treaty 
was  concluded,  allowing  the  Huguenots  the  free  exer- 


102  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OH 

cise  of  tlieir  religion  iu  every  town  throughout  the 
kingdom,  except  Paris. 

In  the  beginning  of  1564,  the  Queen  mother  and 
the  young  King  began  a  journey  through  the  pro- 
vinces for  his  instruction  and  improvement.  She  had 
persuaded  the  parliament  at  Rouen  to  declare  that 
Charles  IX.  had  arrived  at  his  majority,  then  thirteen 
and  one  half  years  old ;  the  parliament  of  Paris  having 
declared  that  his  minority  continued  till  he  was  fourteen 
years  of  age.  They  spent  a  year  in  the  provinces  on  the 
borders  of  Germany,  and,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  year  1565,  reached  Languedoc.  There  they  passed 
the  Carnival.  The  Queen  of  Spain,  the  eldest  sister 
of  the  King,  with  the  Duke  of  Alva,  met  them  at 
Bayonne. 

Amid  a  continual  round  of  feasts  and  tourna- 
ments, the  Queen  mother  and  the  Duke  discussed 
the  best  means  of  carrying  into  effect  the  secret  treaty  of 
Henry  II.  and  Philip  of  Spain.  It  was  agreed  that 
Charles  IX.  should  act  in  concert  with  Philip  in  ful- 
filling the  provisions  of  the  treaty.  Alva  proposed 
that  Charles  should  immediately  seize  the  chief  men 
of  the  Huguenots  and  strike  off  their  heads.  The 
Queen  mother  thought  that  proceeding  unadvisable  at 
that  time.  The  mother  and  daughter  parting,  Charles 
and  his  mother  visited  the  Queen  of  Navarre.  All 
their  efforts  to  bring  the  newly  widowed  Queen  to  the 
faith  of  Rome  proved  vain.  Tolei-ation  of  the  Romish 
church  in  her  dominions  waB  granted,  together  with 
the  restoration  of  the  lands  that  had  been  taken  from 
the  Romish  clergy.  The  artful  Queen  mother  gained 
one  advantage  over  the  young  widow  by  persuading 


:reformed  frencb  churcb.        103 

her,  with  her  son  Henry,  to  accompany  herself  and 
her  son,  Charles  IX. ,  to  Paris. . 

The  personal  religion  of  the  young  Queen  of  Na- 
varre, Jean  D' Albert,  was  much  improved  by  her 
reflections  accompanying  the  death  of  her  mother, 
Margaret,  the  sister  of  Fraucis  I.  The  circumstances 
attending  her  husband's  first  visit  to  the  court  of 
France,  and  the  bewildering  influence  exercised  upon 
him  by  the  Queen  mother,  and  more  particularly  his 
appointment  by  her  as  Lieutenant-General  of  France, 
followed  by  his  embracing  the  Komish  faith,  aroused 
the  spirit  of  enquiry  in  his  wife.  The  subject  of 
reform  in  the  Romish  church,  together  with  the  doc- 
trines and  practices  and  forms  of  worship  proposed 
by  the  Reformers,  and  embraced  by  the  Huguenots, 
were  carefully  examined  in  their  personal  bearings 
and  political  relations.  In  conclusion,  her  previous 
predilections  for  her  mother's  faith  became  abiding 
principles.  She  was  a  Huguenot  in  heart  and  by 
profession.  In  her  future  course  she  was  undeviating 
in  her  attachment  to  the  principles  of  Reform.  With 
less  cunning  and  tact  in  the  management  of  men,  but 
with  vastly  more  elevated  principles  of  action  toward 
God  and  man,  she  persued  her  plans  for  the  reform 
and  advancement  of  her  kingdom,  with  a  perseverance 
not  surpassed  by  the  Queen  mother  in  her  eftbrts  for 
the  destruction  of  the  Huguenots,  and  for  the  succes- 
sion of  the  crown  of  France  to  pass  to  a  Romish  line, 
in  case  of  the  failure  of  her  own  house.  For  ages 
France  was  swayed  for  good  and  for  evil  by  her  Queens 
and  the  women  of  the  court.     Their  principles,  their 


104  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

fancies,  their  passions  were  predominant  in  deciding 
the  fate  of  the  kingdom. 

The  Queen  mother  used  rehgion  as  a  state  engine ; 
and  might  have  been  a  Protestant  had  her  interests 
seemed  to  be  more  involved  with  the  Reformed  than 
with  the  Eomanists.  Jean  D' Albert  was  a  Protes- 
tant from  conviction.  Religion  was  to  her  a  reality 
of  immeasurable  importance.  It  took  deep  hold  of 
her  heart.  The  principles  of  the  Reformed  swayed 
her  judgment  and  her  feelings.  *'If,"  said  she,  on 
an  occasion  that  called  forth  her  sentiments,  **if  I 
held  in  my  hand  the  kingdom  of  Navarre  and  the 
Prince,  my  son,  I  would  sooner  cast  them  both  into  the 
sea  then  partake  of  the  mass."  In  her  will,  she  says  to 
her  son,  quoting  from  the  Bible  :  **  The  Lord  saith, 
them  that  honour  Me  I  will  honour,  they  that  despise 
Me  shall  be  lightly  esteemed."  Having  in  her  right 
as  Queen  of  Navarre  forbidden  in  her  dominions  the 
exercise  of  any  other  religion  than  the  Reformed,  and 
having  deprived  the  clergy  of  their  livings,  she  was 
■persuaded  to  declare  toleration  in  her  kingdom  and  to 
restore  to  the  Romish  clergy  their  lands ;  and  at  the  re- 
quest of  the  Queen  mother  of  France,  set  an  example  of 
queenly  moderation  and  excellence  which  that  Queen 
mother  would  not,  could  not  follow.  In  yielding  to 
the  re(|uest  to  visit  Paris  with  her  son,  the  Queen  of 
Navarro  was  beguiled. 

The  Queen  of  Navarre,  her  son,  Prince  Henry, 
and  her  daughter  Elizabeth,  accompanied  King 
Charles  and  his  mother  to  l^aris.  The  Prince  was 
now  about  twelve  years  of   age,  agreeable,  polite, 


BEFOKMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  105 

obliging  and  easy  in  his  manner,  and  very  respectful 
in  his  conversation.  His  countenance  was  open  and 
prepossessing,  his  hair  a  little  red  and  his  face  finely 
shaped,  his  eyes' full  of  sweetness,  his  skin  brown, 
but  clear,  and  all  his  features  were  animated  with  un- 
common vivacity.  This  heir  apparent  of  the  French 
crown,  the  son  of  Anthony  De  Bourbon  and  Jean 
D' Albert,  Queen  of  Navarre,  was  born  December  13, 
1553.  His  grandfather,  Henry  D' Albert,  exacted  a 
promise  from  his  daughter,  Jean,  to  sing  a  song  to 
him  while  in  labour,  **in  order,"  said  he,  **  that  you 
may  bring  me  a  child  that  will  neither  weep  nor  make 
wry  faces."  The  daughter  fulfilled  her  promise,  sing- 
ing a  song  in  her  native  Bearnois.  Henry  entered  as 
soon  as  the  child  was  born,  and  took  him,  before  he 
uttered  a  cry,  and  carrying  him  to  his  apartment, 
rubbed  his  little  lips  with  a  bit  of  garlic,  and  made 
him  suck  some  wine  from  a  golden  cup  * '  to  make  his 
constitution  vigorous."  The  child  grew  up  at  the  cas- 
tle Coarasse,  in  Bearne,  amid  rocks  and  mountains. 
His  grandfather  would  have  him  clothed  and  fed  like 
the  children  of  that  country  ;  and  accustomed  him  to 
run  up  and  down  the  rocks,  often  going  bare-footed 
and  bare-headed.  His  ordinary  food  was  brown 
bread,  beef,  cheese  and  garlic.  In  the  cradle  he  was 
called  Prince  of  Viane.  Soon  after  he  had  the  title 
of  Duke  of  Beaumont,  and  then  Prince  of  iTavarre. 
His  education  was  carefully  attended  to  by  his  mother. 
La  Gaucherei,  a  learned  man  and  a  Calvinist,  was  ap- 
pointed his  preceptor.  While  a  young  child,  he  was 
presented  to  Henry  H.,  the  cousin  of  his  mother. 
^*Will    yoa    be    my  son?"   said  the    King.     The 


106  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

little  prince,  pointing  to  his  father,  said,  in  Bearnois, 
** He  is  my  father."  *' Then  will  you  he  my  son-in- 
law?"  ^^Oh,"  said  the  little  prince,  '*  with  all  my 
heart."  After  a  visit  of  about  a  year.  Queen  Jean 
and  her  children  returned  to  Navarre.  In  his  early 
youth,  he  says  of  himself,  he  only  thought  of  being 
King  of  Navarre,  and  of  regaining  from  the  King  of 
Spain  the  domains  of  his  ancestors.  An  observation 
of  this  prince,  during  the  visit  of  King  Charles  at 
his  mother's  court,  was  never  forgotten  by  Conde  and 
the  Admiral  Coligny.  The  young  prince,  being 
much  with  the  Queen  mother,  heard  something  of  the 
plot  to  exterminate  the  Huguenots.  He  repeated  it 
to  his  mother  with  the  expresssion :  *' One  salmon  is 
worth  many  little  fish ;"  and  she  communicated  the 
saying  of  the  child  to  Coligny  and  Conde.  The 
comparison  was  not  lost  upon  them.  An  apprehension 
of  some  fearful  design  by  the  Queen  mother  for  the 
ruin  of  themselves  and  their  adherents  influenced 
them  in  all  their  plans  and  movements  in  after  life. 
The  cloud  of  mystery  was  occasionally  rent  before  the 
Eve  of  St.  Bartholomew. 

The  Queen  mother  now  attempted  a  reconciliation 
between  the  family  of  Guise  and  that  of  Chatillon, 
that  she  might  induce  Cond6  and  Coligny  to  reside  at 
court.  In  1566  she  convened  all  the  parliaments  of 
the  kingdom  at  Maulins.  The  general  aiiairs  of  the 
kingdom  being  arranged,  she  attempted  the  reconcilia- 
tion of  the  two  families.  Her  address  seemed  equal 
to  the  design.  The  conclusion  was  greater  exaspera- 
tion than  ever.  She  ordered  both  parties  to  quit  the 
court;  and  retained  the  Marshal  Montgomery,  and 
10 


ttEFORMEjy    FRENdE    CMURCH.  107 

also  the  Cardinal  Lorraine,  who  was  possessed 
of  all  her  secrets  respecting  the  Huguenots,  being 
the  promoter  of  the  treaty  on  which  her  plans  were 
formed.  The  Eomish  party  manifested  increasing 
dissatisfaction  at  the  privileges  of  the  Huguenots ;  and 
the  Huguenots  strenuously  asserted  their  right  to  free 
toleration. 

At  the  request  of  Admiral  Cohgny,  the  German 
Protestant  princes  sent  an  embassy  to  Charles  IX.,  to 
entreat  him  to  allow  the  Huguenots  full  liberty  in  the 
exercise  of  their  religion.  This  embassy,  and  the 
bold  language  of  the  Admiral  and  Conde,  irritated 
the  King.  After  an  interview  with  Coligny  al^out 
the  Huguenots,  he  returned  to  his  mother's  apartment 
in  a  violent  passion,  and  said  to  her,  ''It  is  no  use  to 
dissemble ;  the  opinion  of  the  Duke  of  Alva  is  right." 
He  referred  to  the  opinion  at  Bayonne. 

The  Duke  of  Alva,  on  his  way  to  the  Netherlands, 
in  1567,  with  his  small  but  well-appointed  army, 
passed  along  the  borders  of  France.  The  King  col- 
lected forces  ostensibly  to  guard  his  kingdom  from 
any  violence  from  the  Spaniard.  The  Huguenots, 
sus])ecting  the  real  object,  made  offers  by  their  own 
forces,  to  drive  back  the  foreigners,  or  destroy  them 
hi  the  mountain  passes,  saying  the  Spaniards  made 
all  their  conquests  under  the  mask  of  friendship. 
The  King,  not  wishing  Alva  to  be  disturbed,  and 
resolved  on  collecting  an  army,  refused  the  offer,  and 
continued  gathering  forces  vmder  pretence  of  fear  of 
invasion. 

In  an  assembly  of  the  Huguenots,  held  in  the  sum- 
mer, at  St.   Valery,  information   was  circulated  that 


108  ^HE   HUGUENOTS,    OR 

the  court  had  resolved  to  arrest  the  Admiral  Coligny, 
and  the  Prince  Cond(^,  and  had  other  severe  mea- 
sures in  contemplation.  The  Asseml)ly  separated 
without  determining  upon  any  course  of  action.  The 
Huguenots,  comprehending  all  that  favoured  the  Bour- 
bon succession,  and  those  that  desired  reform  in  the 
Romish  church,  were  becoming  organized  as  a  politi- 
cal body,  under  the  influence  of  two  examples :  the 
provincial  parliaments  of  France,  of  which  there 
were  thirteen  in  the  kingdom,  and  the  form  of 
discipline  and  government  of  the  Reformed  French 
<Jhurch,  to  which  all  that  made  pretension  to  piety 
])elonged.  From  both  they  learned  independence  and 
separate  action  ;  from  the  latter,  individual  represen- 
tation and  unity  of  organization.  The  court  expected 
to  move  the  people  through  the  feudal  officers,  and 
the  confessional;  the  Huguenots  by  their  popular 
assemblies.  To  the  Huguenots,  the  political  move- 
ments were  a  novelty ;  and  the  seat  of  power  was  not 
yet  accurately  defined.  As  the  Assembly  at  St. 
Valery  had  not  proposed  a  course  of  action,  the  lead- 
ing men  held  a  conference  at  Chatillon.  They  re- 
solved to  prepare  for  war  in  all  ways,  and  as  speedily 
as  possible.  The  Admiral  proposed  to  seize  the  King 
and  (ineen  mother,  who  were  then  at  Monceaux. 
The  conference  agreed.  The  27th  of  September  was 
named  as  the  day  for  the  chiefs  to  assemble  at  Rose 
with  all  their  cavalry.  Their  counsels  were  betrayed 
to  the  Queen  mother.  The  court  fled  to  Meaux  for 
the  protection  of  the  Swiss  troops.  Feeling  unsafe, 
they  set  out  for  Paris  under  their  care ;  and,  though 
greatly  pressed  by  Cond(^  and  the  Admiral,  all  arrived 


Reformed  feencii  Church.         109 

in  safety,  except  the  Cardinal  Lorraine,  who  left  his 
carriage  and  fled  through  bye-paths.  Paris  was  im- 
mediately besieged ;  and  early  in  October  the  Hugue- 
nots were  at  the  very  walls.  The  greatest  eiibrts 
were  made  by  both  parties  for  reinforcements  and 
supplies. 

A  great  battle  was  fought  at  St.  Dennis  on  the  eve 
of  St.  Martin's.  The  Constable,  in  his  78th  year,  at 
the  head  of  the  royal  army,  was  mortally  wounded, 
and  died  the  next  day.  The  Huguenots  remained 
one  day  at  St.  Dennis  to  care  for  the  dead  and 
wounded.  They  then  withdrew  to  wait  for  the  com- 
ing of  some  German  allies.  The  junction  was'formed 
on  the  11th  of  January,  1568.  Coligny  pressed  the 
royalists  vigorously,  disconcerting  all  their  plans. 
The  King  became  discouraged,  and  proposed  terms  of 
peace,  yielding  to  the  Huguenots  all  their  demands 
for  toleration  in  religion,  both  in  public  and  private 
worship,  on  condition  of  disbanding  their  forces, 
delivering  up  the  towns  they  had  taken,  and 
no  more  associations  to  be  formed,  and  no  more 
money  to  be  levied.  The  treaty  was  signed  at  Long- 
jumeau  in  March,  and  proclaimed  at  Paris.  This 
treaty  was  fatal  to  Coligny.  He  could  never  again 
obtain  as  favourable  an  opportunity  of  entirely  rout- 
ing the  Guises,  and  settling  the  affairs  of  the  Hugue- 
nots on  a  firm  foundation.  The  Queen  mother  be- 
guiled him  with  a  treaty  that  depended  on  her  will  to 
execute,  when  just  before  him  was  a  treaty  to  be 
made  she  could  not  fail  to  execute.  A  kind-hearted, 
brave  old  man,  honest,  frank,  he  could  not  beUeve, 
or  perhaps  fathom,  the  duplicity  of  the  Queen  mother. 


110  THE    HUGt'ENOT^i    OR 

She  never  rested  till  his  blood  atoned  for  her  dis- 
gracefal  flight. 

The  King,  tlie  Queen  mother,  and  the  Guises  had 
made  peace  only  that  they  might  wrest  from  the  Hu- 
guenots the  advantages  of  victory,  and  might  prepare 
for  war.     Their  activity  alarmed  Conde  and  the  Ad- 
miral.    They  assembled  forces  at  Rochelle,   and  in 
September  the  Queen  of  Navarre  and  Prince  Henry 
came  there   with   three  thousand   infantry  and  four 
hundred  horse.     The  king  repealed  all  the  edicts  in 
favour  of  the  Huguenots,  displaced  all  that  were  in 
his  employ,  prohibited  the  exercise  of  their  religion, 
and  ordered  all  their  ministers  to  leave  France.     The 
armies  under  the  Admiral  and  the  Duke  of  Anjou, 
met  at  Aubeterre.     The  Huguenots  gained  the  advan- 
tage.    The  armies  retired  to  winter  quarters.     The 
Queen  of  England  sent  money,  artillery,  and  ammu- 
nition to  Rochelle,  to  aid  the  Huguenots.     Hostilities 
were  renewed  early  in  the  year  1569,     In  March  was 
fought  the  battle  of  Jarnac.     The  Prince  of  Conde 
went  into  battle  with  one  arm  in  a  sling,  and  one  leg 
fractured   by  the  kick  of  a  horse;    and  bore  down 
everything  before  him  till  his  horse  received  a  fatal 
shot.     An  officer  named  Argis   received  his   sword, 
and  removed  him  a  little  apace  Irom  the  battle.     Sit- 
ting;, faint  from  w^ounds  received  in  the  thickest  of  the 
fight,  and  defenceless,   the  J5aron  He  Montesquieu, 
captahi  of  the  Duke  of  Anjou's  guards,  came  upon 
him  and  sliot  him  dead.     The  battle  was  gained  by 
the  royalists.     The  Huguenots  were  entirely  routed. 
Their  greatest  loss  was  in  their  valiant  young  leader, 
cut  down  in  his  fortieth  year. 
10* 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  Ill 

During  the  Bummer  anotlier  fierce  battle  was  fought 
at  MoBcanteur,  after  many  skirmishes  and  small  en- 
counters at  other  places.  The  Huguenots,  reinforced 
by  German  troops,  were  entirely  successful  in  the 
early  part  of  the  battle.  The  Admiral  broke  through 
the  van  of  Anjou's  army.  Prince  Henry  of  Ka- 
varre,  stationed  on  a  hill  at  a  short  distance,  seeing 
that  the  Admiral  was  not  reinforced,  cried  out,  ^ '  We 
are  losing  our  advantage,  and  we  shall  lose  the  bat- 
tle." The  Admiral  was  wounded  in  the  cheek  ;  the 
German  forces  gave  way,  and  the  army  was  routed, 
with  the  loss  of  eight  thousand  men  and  all  the  bag- 
gage of  the  Germans.  The  military  errors  of  the 
Duke  of  Anjou  saved  the  Huguenot  army  from  entire 
ruin,  and  the  Huguenot  party  from  a  complete  over- 
throw. 

The  court  supposed  the  Huguenots  were  annihi- 
lated ;  and  were  greatly  surprised  in  the  spring  of  1570 
to  find  them  in  arms,  crossing  the  Rhone,  routing  the 
royalists,  and  halting  for  refreshment  in  the  countiy 
of  the  Bourgeuois.  Speedily  the  news  reached  them 
that  Prince  Henry  of  [N'avarre,  in  the  sickness  of  the 
Admiral,  had  met  the  Marshal  Cope  and  the  Duke 
of  Anjou  after  an  unsuccessful  attempt  upon  Rochelle, 
and  had  gained  an  advantage  over  them  both.  The 
court  were  alarmed,  and  sent  commissioners  to  treat 
for  peace.  The  negotiations  lasted  till  August ;  and 
ended  in  a  treaty  confirming  and  granting  to  the  Hu- 
guenots full  liberty  of  conscience,  the  public  profession 
of  their  religion,  with  all  other  privileges  conceded  in 
former  treaties.  Four  towns,  Rochelle,  which  kept 
the  sea  open  for  succours  from  England,  La  Charite, 


112  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

which  kept  the  passage  of  the  Loire,  Montauhon, 
which  commanded  the  frontiers  of  Leanguedoc,  and 
Cognac,  which  opened  the  passage  into  Angoumois, 
were  given  as  hostages  for  two  years;  then  to  be 
dehvered  up  provided  the  articles  of  the  treaty  were 
observed  by  the  King. 

While  Alva,  with  his  great  abilities,  stubborn  will 
and  heart  of  steel,  was  striving,  with  a  military  force, 
to  carry  into  effect  in  the  Netherlands,  a  part  of  the 
dominions  of  Spain,  the  agreement  made  by  the 
Spanish  King  Philip  II. ,  with  Henry  II.  of  France, 
and  renewed  with  the  Queen  mother  and  Charles  IX. 
by  Alva  himself;  the  Low  Countries  were  deluged 
with  blood.  The  King  of  France,  the  Queen  mother, 
and  the  Guises,  despairing  of  success  by  military  force, 
began  by  treaty  to  cut  off  the  Huguenots  by  guile 
and  massacre.  For  two  years  the  King  and  Queen 
mother  professed  themselves  satisfied  with  the  terms 
of  the  treaty.  They  were  all  the  time  employed  in 
efforts  to  accomplish  three  things :  1st.  To  gain  Vie 
confidence  of  the  Huguenots  by  promises  and  words 
of  compliment.  They  wer.e  unbounded  in  their  admi- 
ration of  the  qualities  and  skill  of  their  leaders,  par- 
ticularizing, with  taste  and  judgment,  the  excellencies 
of  each;  and,  mourning  over  the  desolations  of 
France,  they  encouraged  every  effort  for  the  resto- 
ration of  her  strength  and  peace.  2d.  To  gather 
along  the  coast  a  fleet,  under  pretence  of  a  descent 
upon  some  part  of  the  dominions  of  Spain,  to  revenge 
upon  King  Thilip  the  wrongs  of  Ehzabeth,  the  sister 
of  Charles,  and  wife  of  Philip,  whose  suftcrings  and 
death  wore  shrouded  in  mystery,  Avith  charges  of  dis-: 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  113 

honour;  and  3d,  by  spies,  and  deputations  under 
various  pretences,  and  careful  observations,  to  dis- 
cover the  designs  that  might  be  cherished  and  ripening 
into  action  at  Rochelle,  the  residence  of  Prhice  Henry 
of  ]^avarre,  his  mother  Jean  D' Albert,  and  the  Ad- 
miral Coligny.  The  King  insinuated  that  he  was 
afraid  of  the  Guises :  tliat  he  preferred  the  princes 
of  the  blood.  He  met  Teligny,  son-in-law  of  the 
Admiral,  and  three  other  commissioners  of  the  Hu- 
guenots, at  Blois ;  and  upon  their  accompanying  him 
to  Paris,  loaded  them  with  presents.  Infringements 
of  the  treaty  were  severely  punished ;  and  Marshal 
Montmorency  was  sent  to  Rouen  to  redress  the  out- 
rages that  had  been  committed  there  upon  the  persons 
and  property  of  the  inhabitants. 

"While  the  wars  and  treaties,  which  have  been 
detailed,  were  progressing,  the  Reformed  French 
Church  was  constantly  increasing  in  numbers.  The 
National  Synod,  which  represented  the  whole  Church, 
met  with  regularity.  The  meeting  for  formation  had 
been  held  at  Paris  in  May  1559.  In  the  second  meet- 
ing, held  at  Poictiers,  March  1560,  it  was  determined 
that,  in  taking  the  vote,  in  national  and  provincial 
synods,  on  matters  of  faith,  or  doctrine,  or  practice, 
the  votes  given  by  elders  shall  not  exceed  in  number 
those  given  by  pastors.  In  other  cases  all  the  votes 
may  be  gathered,  though  the  number  of  the  elders 
present  shall  exceed  the  number  of  pastors.  As  soon 
as  possible  he  that  gathers  a  church,  or  association 
of  believers,  **  shall  take  the  names  of  those  who 
will  submit  to  discipline,  and  are  to  be  owned  as  sheep 
of  that  flock,  and  over  these  there  shall  be  had  a  most 


114  THE    nUGUEKOTS,     OR 

diligent  inspection."  This  Synod  advised  the  churches 
in  each  province  to  send  some  person,  at  common 
expense,  to  remain  at  court,  to  attend  to  the  aifairs 
of  the  churches  of  tliat  province;  and  that  these  dep- 
uties seek  some  proper  opportunity  to  present  the 
Confession  of  the  Keibrmcd  French  Chiu'cli  to  the 
King.     Of  this  Synod,  Le  Baillem  was  President. 

The  Third  National  Synod  was  held  at  Orleans, 
April  1562  ;  and  had  for  its  President  Anthony  Chan- 
dieu,  minister  at  Paris,  and  writer  of  the  Confession. 
Permission  was  given  to  the  Huguenot  nobility  to 
have  a  church  organization  in  their  houses,  composed 
of  their  own  families,  their  domestics  and  retainers, 
provided  they  can  obtain  pastors,  and  have  proper 
persons  for  elders  and  deacons.  *' Ministers  shall  not 
use  any  prayers  at  the  burial  of  the  dead."  A 
Treatise  on  Christian  Discipline  and  Policy,  by  John 
Morelly,  was  pronounced  unworthy  of  circulation. 

In  the  Fourth  National  Synod,  held  at  Lyons, 
August  1563,  Peter  Viret,  pastor  at  the  place, 
was  President.  **The  churches  were  admonished  to 
make  a  faithful  collection  of  all  notable  and  remark- 
able passages  of  divine  I^rovidence  which  have  hap- 
pened in  their  precincts,"  these  to  be  sent  to  Geneva. 
Beza  was  invited  to  draw  .up  a  protestation  against 
the  Council  of  Trent,  with  reasons,  to  be  presented 
by  the  ministers  of  the  court  to  his  majesty.  The 
Provincial  Synods  Avere  arranged :  1st.  The  Isle  of 
France;  2d.  I^urgundy,  Lyonnois,  Forest,  and  Au- 
vergne;  3d.  Dolphiny,  Languedoc,  and  Provence; 
4th.  Poitou  and  Santonge ;  5th.  Gascony,  Limou- 
sin and  Agenon  ;  6th.  Britian,  Turenne,  Anjou,  and 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCB.  115 

Le  Maine;  7th.  I^ormaiidy;  8tli.  Berry,  Orleans, 
and  Chartres. 

The  Fifth  National  Synod  was  held  at  Paris,  De- 
cember, 1565,  and  Nicholas  De  Galars,  minister  at 
Orleans,  the  President.  Lords  and  gentlemen  to  be 
censured,  according  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church, 
for  entertaining  scandalous  persons  in  their  house,  or 
suffering  priests  to  sing  mass.  Tlie  churches  warned 
a])out  a  book,  Unio  Quatnor  EvanrjUesiarwtn,  written 
by  Charles  Du  Maulin,  on  account  of  the  errors  in  it 
about  Limbus,  free  will,  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Lord's  supper,  and  the  calling  of  ministers. 

The  Sixth  National  Synod  was  held  at  Vertueil,  in 
Augremois,  September  1567,  De  L'  Estre,  President. 
Determined  that  a  deaf  and  dumb  man  may  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  Lord's  supper,  if  his  life  correspond 
with  the  profession  he  makes  by  signs.  Letters  from 
Geneva,  and  particularly  from  Calvin,  in  aoswer  to 
questions  of  former  Synod,  put  on  record. 

The  Seventh  National  Synod  was  held  at  Rodielle, 
April  1571 ;  and  Theodore  Beza,  Minister  of  Geneva, 
was  President.  Kesolved:  *' Forasmuch  as  the  kind 
reception  and  entertainment  of  Christian  doctrine  is  the 
true  foundation  of  Church  disciphne,  we  have  decreed 
to  open  the  Synod  by  reading  the  Confession  of  Faith 
received  in  the  churches  in  France."  There  were 
present,  as  attendants  upon  the  Synod,  Jean  Queen 
of  Navarre,  her  son  Henry  Prince  of  Navarre,  Henry 
De  Bourbon  Prince  of  Conde,  Louis  Count  of 
Nassau,  and  Sir  Caspar  Count  Coligny,  Admiral  of 
France.  *'The  Synod  decreed  that  without  any 
additions,  there  should  be  three  copies  of  the  Confes- 


116  THE    HUGUENOTSy     OR 

sion,  fairly  written  out  on  parchment,  whereof  one 
should  be  kept  in  this  city  of  Rochelle,  another  in  Bearne 
and  the  third  at  Geneva,  and  that  all  three  should 
be  subscribed  by  the  ministers  and  ciders,  depu- 
ties from  the  provinces  of  this  kingdom,  in  the  name 
of  all  the  churches.  Moreover,  her  majesty,  the  Queen 
of  Navarre,  and  my  Lords,  the  Prince  of  Navarre 
and  Conde,  and  the  other  Lords  here  present  in  the 
Synod,  are  also  requested  to  subscribe  with  their  own 
hands."  The  Discipline  of  the  Church  having  been 
under  discussion  in  all  the  previous  Synods,  and  by 
all  the  ministers  and  elders  of  the  Church  of  France, 
w^as  examined  by  this  Synod;  and,  **was  in  all  its 
heads  and  articles  approved  by  the  said  deputies,  who 
in  their  own  names,  and  for  the  churches,  did  promise 
and  protest,  to  keep  and  observe  it  for  the  edification 
of  the  Church,  the  conservation  of  order,  and  their 
mutual  union,  that  God  might  be  the  better  glorified 
by  them."  In  answer  to  questions  by  the  Queen  of 
Navarre,  she  was  advised  to  reject  those  traitors  who 
forsook  her  in  her  necessities,  and  cruelly  perse- 
cuted God's  saints  in  the  late  troubles ;  and  not  to 
sell  her  offices,  or  bestow  them  on  recommendation 
of  others,  without  her  own  personal  knowledge  of 
the  quahfications  and  abilities  of  those  who  are  to 
discharge  them. 

The  8th  National  Synod  was  held  at  Nismes,  in 
Languedoc,  and  John  Do  La  IMace  was  President. 
The  books  of  Cosain  were  put  in  the  hands  of  Beza 
to  road  and  make  report.  Messrs.  Beza,  De  Roche, 
Chandieu,  and  De  Beaulieu  were  chosen  to  reply  to 
Ramus,  Du  Rosier  and  Bergeron,  whose  works  con- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  117 

trovert  the  Reformed  discipline.      Tliis  session  was 
continued  only  two  days. 

The  Confession  of  Faith  was  settled  at  the  first 
meeting.  The  Book  of  Discipline  was  completed 
at  the  seventh  meeting,  after  years  of  careful  exami- 
nation ;  and  is  not  surpassed  in  clearness,  and  purity 
and  adherence  to  Scripture  hy  the  discipline  of  any 
church  of  Christ.  By  the  decision  made  on  questions 
that  came  np  to  Synod  respecting  promises  of  mar- 
riage, marriage  vows,  divorce,  prolonged  absence,  and 
other  matters  belonging  to  domestic  life,  a  high  stand- 
ard of  domestic  purity,  on  Scripture  principles,  was 
set  up  in  France,  in  the  presence  of  a  lascivious 
court.  The  Huguenots  understood  well  that  pure  re- 
ligion and  pure  famihes  went  together;  that  pure 
wives  and  chaste  daughters  made  chaste  husbands  and 
pure  sons,  and  that  it  was  better  that  some  ill-mated 
ones  should  sufler  from  incongenial  tempers  than  mar- 
riage promises  and  marriage  vows  be  sundered,  or 
lightly  esteemed :  that  the  only  reason  for  divorce  is 
the  one  given  by  Christ. 

Beza  says  in  a  letter,  that  at  this  tune  the  Reformed 
French  Church  could  count  above  two  thousand  one 
hundred  and  fifty  churches,  and  in  some  of  these  were 
above  ten  thousand  members  ;  and  that  in  very  many 
there  were  two  ministers,  and  in  some  five.  The 
Church  of  Orleans  had  in  1561  seven  thousand  mem- 
bers, and  had  for  pastors,  Anthony  Chanoiret,  Lord 
of  Merangeau,  Robert  Maion,  Lord  Des  Fontaines, 
Hugh  Sureau,  Nicholas  Filler,  Lord  of  Vails,  and 
Daniel  Tassane.  At  the  time  of  the  Colloquy  of 
Poissy,  in  1561,  there  were  in  the  province  of  Nor- 


118  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR  ^ 

mancly  three  liunclred  and  five  pastors  of  churches, 
and  ill  Provence,  sixty.  The  King  of  France,  Charles 
IX. ,  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Pope  in  1565,  the  year  the 
IN'ational  Synod  met  in  Paris  the  second  time,  in  which 
he  says:  **  A  fourth  part  of  the  Idngdoni  is  separated 
from  the  church,  which  fourth  part  consists  of  gen- 
tlemen, men  of  letters,  chief  burgesses  in  cities,  and 
such  of  the  common  people  as  have  seen  most  of  the 
world,  and  are  practised  in  arms.  So  that  the  said 
separated  persons  have  no  lack  of  force,  liaving 
among  then  an  infinite  number  of  gentlemen,  and 
many  old  soldiers  of  long  experience  in  war.  Neither 
do  they  lack  good  counsel,  having  among  them  three 
parts  of  the  men  of  letters.  Neither  do  they  lack 
money,  having  among  them  a  great  part  of  the  good 
wealthy  families,  both  of  the  nobility  and  the  tier  de 
etaC^  To  this  Charles  might  have  added  that  he  and 
his  mother  had  good  evidence  that  the  Huguenots 
were  brave  in  war,  and  led  by  able  commanders,  were 
firm  in  their  purpose,  and,  as  a  body,  true  to  their 
confession. 

The  increasing  numbers  and  influence  of  the  Hu- 
guenots, and  the  daily  development  of  the  physical 
powers  and  mental  abilities  of  the  young  prince  of 
Navarre,  the  Bourbon  heir  to  the  crown,  alarmed  and 
distressed  tlie  Queen  Mother.  With  an  increased 
desire  for  the  destruction  of  the  Reformed,  and  no 
less  aversion  to  the  Bour])ons,  she  sought  an  alliance 
with  Prince  Henry,  that  the  crown  in  departing  from 
the  Valois,  should  still  be  allied  to  herself.  He  might 
be  persuaded  to  become  a  Komanist,  and  the  Hugue- 
pots  might  be  destroyed,  and  the  Guises,  whom  she  did 
11 


kEFOitMEI^    FRENCH    VltfJECH.  llS 

not  love,  might  be  foiled  in  their  efforts  for  royalty; 
In  1571,  she  sent  Marshall  Cope  as  commissioner  of 
compUment  and  conference  to  the  court  of  the  Queen 
of  JSTavarre.  He  bore  kind  messages  from  the  Queen 
Mother;  he  expatiated  on  the  distress  felt  by  her  for  the 
sad  dishonor  ot  her  daughter  Ehzabeth  in  the  house 
of  her  husband,  Philip  of  Spain  ;  he  spoke  much  of 
the  prospects  and  glory  of  France.  Finally,  he  pro- 
posed to  the  Queen  marriage  between  her  son,  prince 
Henry,  and  Margaret,  the  youngest  sister  of  King 
Charles ;  they  had  been  playmates  in  childhood  and 
were  attached ;  their  union  would  unite  France,  and  end 
the  claims  of  the  Guises  to  the  crown  ;  and  finally, 
this  aUiance  would  assist  the  Prince  in  his  darling  pro- 
ject of  regaining  the  inheritance  of  his  ancestors  from 
the  king  of  Spain.  The  Queen  of  I^avarre  received 
the  proposition  coldly.  From  time  to  time  it  was  re- 
newed. The  King  of  France  urged  the  marriage, 
promised  four  hundred  thousand  crowns  as  the  dowry  of 
his  sister.  A  match  was  proposed  between  the  young 
prince  of  Conde  and  the  third  heiress  of  Cleves ;  and 
one  was  proposed  for  the  Admiral  Coligny  and  the 
Countess  of  Egremont,  the  King  promising  the  Admi- 
ral a  dowry  of  a  hundred  thousand  crowns,  to  which 
w^ere  added  the  benefices  which  had  been  enjoyed  by 
the  Cardinal  De  Bourbon.  At  the  same  time,  the 
Queen  was  confidentially  informed  that  the  King  had 
determined  to  make  the  Admiral  the  commander  of 
the  army  for  the  recovery  of  Flanders  and  Artois, 
with  the  title  of  Viceroy  of  the  Low  Countries,  with 
liberty  to  choose  the  general  ofiicers  of  the  army. 
The  Queen  of  N"avarre  was  not  favourable  to  this 


120  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

scheme,  either  as  a  whole  or  in  part ;  it  might  affect 
the  interests  of  her  kingdom  and  of  the  Reformed 
rehgion ;  she  dreaded  the  influence  of  the  Queen 
Mother  and  her  daughter  over  her  son  ;  the  court  of 
France  had  been  the  author  of  her  greatest  troubles  ; 
the  men  of  age  and  experience  in  her  court  were 
against  it,  and  many  thought  an  alliance  with  England, 
or  one  of  the  Protestant  States  of  Germany  greatly 
to  be  preferred.  Coligny  was  not  ready  to  accept  the 
offers  made  him  to  wipe  off  the  disgrace  of  his  cap- 
tivity at  St.  Quentin,  in  a  former  war  with  Spain  ;  he 
feared  the  immeasurable  duplicity  of  the  French 
court.  The  Queen  Mother  persevered  in  her  work  of 
deception  with  consummate  skill.  The  young  Prince 
Henry  was  enamoured  by  prospects  before  him  ;  young 
Cond(5  was  captivated  with  the  anticipated  honours  of 
the  splendid  court  of  Charles.  One  after  another  the 
young  men  of  the  court  became  friends  of  the  alliance. 
By  the  skilful  management  of  the  commissioner,  and 
the  unlimited  offers  of  the  Queen  Mother,  the  scheme 
for  the  alliance  of  the  two  branches  of  the  family  of 
St.  Louis  prevailed.     The  marriage  was  agreed  upon. 

The  next  subject  of  discussion  was  the  place  of  the 
marriage.  On  this  also,  the  Queen  Mother  finally 
prevailed,  against  all  precedent  and  opposition.  She 
determined  it  should  be  at  Paris,  and  gained  the  con- 
sent of  the  young  men  of  the  court  of  Navarre  by  her 
fascinating  pictures  of  the  feasting  and  entertainments 
that  should  grace  the  nuptials. 

Then  came  the  last,  apparently  trivial,  yet,  in  the 
Queen  Mother's  plans,  the  most  important  circum- 
stance, the  attendance  of  the  Huguenot  nobles  on  the 


ItEFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH,  121 

ceremonies  and  festivities  of  the  wedding.  They  were 
not  inclined  to  go  to  Paris ;  it  had  always  been  the 
centre  of  the  greatest  opposition  to  the  Reformed,  and 
equally  so  to  the  political  party  involved  in  the  name  Hu- 
guenot ;  the  duplicity  of  past  years  might  be  renewed  ; 
they  would  rather  spend  the  summer  on  their  estates. 
The  father  of  the  famous  Sully  often  said:  **  If  the 
nuptials  are  celebrated  at  Paris,  the  bridal  favours 
will  be  crimson ;"  and  he  prepared  to  shut  himself  in 
Rochelle,  as  a  place  more  safe  than  even  his  country 

home. 

It  was  impossible  for  the  Queen  Mother,  with 
her  long  practice  at  deception,  or  the  Cardinal  Lor- 
raine, with  his  great  address  and  modesty  in  double- 
dealing,  or  the  King,  with  the  inheritance  of  his 
mother's  acts  of  intrigue  beyond  his  years,  to  prose- 
cute this  scheme  of  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  Hu- 
guenots by  apparent  truth  and  adherence  to  the  treaty, 
and  of  preparing  themselves  and  the  country  for  a 
massacre,  without  sometimes  dropping  the  mask.  The 
King  had  been  heard  to  say,  ''Do  I  not  play  my  part 
well?"  the  Queen  Mother  answered,  ''Very  well,  my 
son  ;  but  you  must  hold  out  to  the  end."  And  then 
there  was  the  shutting  of  the  gates  of  Bordeaux  against 
the  Prince  of  ISTavarre ;  the  attempt  to  seize  the  gates 
of  Rochelle ;  the  rendezvouing  of  the  fleet  near  that 
same  city ;  the  negotiations  of  the  court  with  Alva  in 
1565,  and  the  revelations  made  there ;  and  last,  the 
removal  from  office  of  the  great  chancellor,  Le  Hos- 
pital, for  refusing  to  seal  an  edict  revoking  some 
privilege  of  the  Huguenots,  and  for  proposing  to  act 
according  to  law  with  the  aggressors  at  Rouen,  and 


122  I'lIE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Dieppe,  and  other  places,  so  that  all  the  posts  at  court 
were  held  by  enemies  of  the  Huguenots. 

The  Queen  Mother  plead  that  a  great  number  of 
the  nobles,  members  of  the  Romish  and  adherents  of 
the  court,  would  grace  the  nuptial  ceremonies,  and 
that  it  was  proper  that  full  representation  of  the  Hu- 
guenots should  accompany  the  young  Prince.  She 
prevailed.  The  young  nobility  were  rejoicing  and 
the  old  nobility  desponding  in  their  anticipations. 
There  was  the  honour  of  the  young  Prince  with  the 
deceitt'uhiess  of  the  old  Queen. 

The  rec^eption  of  the  (iueen  of  Navarre,  her  chil- 
dren, her  servants,  the  gentlemen  of  her  court,  the 
suite  of  the  young  Prince  and  the  accompanying-  no- 
blemen, at  Paris,  was  all  that  expectation  had  fancied 
at  a  splendid  court.  The  excess  of  prodigality  in  ex- 
pense alarmed  some  of  the  nobles;  they  could  not 
forget  the  wonderful  power  of  dissimulation  of  the 
Queen  Mother.  The  King  was  profuse  in  his  com- 
pliments with  his  noble  visitors.  The  Admiral,  to 
whom  he  had  written  a  special  invitation  to  come  to 
Paris,  he  called  his  father,  held  frequent  interviews 
with  him,  asked  his  advice,  and  listened  to  his  politi- 
cal councils  with  the  greatest  interest ;  appeared  to  be 
convinced  of  the  soundness  of  the  opinions,  of  one 
whom  all  France  esteemed  the  best  statesman  of  the 
day,  because  he  was  honest ;  and  gave  alarm  to  his 
mother  by  tlie  frecpiency  of  their  visits,  and  the  appa- 
rently growing  attachment  of  the  young  King  to  the 
uj)right,  fair  dealing  old  man.  The  simplicity  and- 
clearness  of  the  Admiral's  conversation  was  winning 
the  heart  of  Charles.  There  was  a  novelty  in  his 
11* 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  123 

honesty  that  charmed  one  who  had  all  his  life  seen 
and  known  nothing  but  deception  and  intrigue.  She 
trembled  lest  her  son  should  be  persuaded  to  believe 
on  the  Admiral's  word  the  very  thing  she  had  held  up 
as  a  lure  to  the  Huguenots,  that  the  marriage  in  ex- 
pectation ought  and  must  consolidate  the  kingdom  ; 
that  if  he  or  his  brothers  had  heirs  for  the  crowii,  this 
union  of  the  Bourbon  line  by  marriage  would 
strengthen  the  house  of  Valois,  by  bringing  to  its  sup- 
port the  strong  party  of  the  Huguenots,  who  would 
be  faithful  to  him  and  defend  him  against  all  enemies  if 
he  would  permit  them,  by  being  acknowledged  as  his 
subjects  on  equal  footing  with  the  rest  of  the  citizens 
of  France.  Charles  could  not  see  that  the  Admiral 
would  gain  anything  for  himself  by  this  view  of  the 
condition  of  the  country ;  but  he  could  see  how  he 
himself  and  all  France,  but  his  mother  and  the 
Guises,  would  be  inexpressibly  improved  ;  and  that  if 
he  could  make  tlie  Huguenots  his  friends,  it  would  a 
thousand  fold  outweigh  their  massacre.  The  Admi- 
ral was  the  only  person  to  whom  Charles  ever  listened 
that  gave  him  this  advice  and  these  views. 

The  Pope  sent  his  nephew,  as  legate,  to  oppose  the 
marriage.  Charles  heard  the  legate's  message  and  his 
reasons.  He  took  him  by  the  hand  and  said:  *' I 
entirely  agree  with  what  you  say,  and  am  thankful  to 
you  and  the  Pope  for  your  advice  ;  if  I  had  any  other 
means  than  this  marriage  of  taking  vengeance  on 
my  enemies,  I  would  not  permit  it;  but  I  have  not." 
The  Queen  of  JSTavarre  came  in  as  the  legate  went 
away.  Charles  said  to  her,  in  reference  to  the  Cardi- 
nal:  '*  I  have  treated  the  monk  who  came  to  break 


124  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

oft'  the  matcli  as  lie  deserved.  I  give  my  sister,  not 
to  the  Prince  of  Kavarre,  but  to  the  Huguenots,  to 
remove  from  their  minds  all  doubts  about  the  peace. 
My  aunt,  I  honour  you  more  than  the  Pope,  and  I 
love  my  sister  more  than  I  fear  him.  And,  if  Mr. 
Pope  does  not  mend  his  manners,  I  will  myself  give 
away  Margery  in  full  conventicle." 

In  the  midst  of  the  preparations  for  the  wedding, 
the  Queen  of  Navarre  died  after  an  illness  of  five  days. 
It  was  known  that  she  was  sick,  and  had  been  greatly 
mortified  at  being  compelled  to  kneel  to  the  Host,  on 
Corpus  Christi  da}^ ;  but  no  fatal  consequences  were 
anticipated.  The  Huguenots  indulged  the  suspicion 
of  poison  administered  by  some  practised  hand. 
There  was  no  proof;  but  the  time  and  place  were  un- 
fortunate. The  court  of  France  went  into  deep 
mourning  at  an  event  which  seemed  the  triumph  of 
the  Queen  Mother  over  the  Queen  of  Kavarre.  The 
preparations  for  the  weddhig  went  on. 

The  day  appointed  for  the  marriage,  the  18th  of 
August,  arrived.  The  King  had  determmed  that  the 
ceremonies  should  be  performed  in  a  way  not  entirely 
conformable  to  the  rites  of  either  church  ;  not  to  the 
Reformed,  because  the  vows  were  to  be  received  by 
the  Cardinal  Bourbon  ;  not  to  the  Romish,  because 
the  vows  were  to  be  received  without  the  sacrament. 
The  Cardinal  remonstrated  at  the  simi>licity  of  the 
ceremony.  The  King  administered  a  rebuke,  and  the 
Cardinal  sul)mitted.  The  ceremony  was  performed 
on  a  platform  in  front  of  the  principal  entry  of  the 
church  of  Paris.  The  bridegroom  retired  to  a  meet- 
ing to  hear  q,  sermon  ;  the  bride  went  into  the  church 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  125 

to  hear  Mass,  according  to  the  marriage  articles.  Both 
went  to  the  entertainment  in  the  great  hall  of  the 
palace.  The  f eastings  and  rejoicings  were  continued 
day  after  -day. 

Reports  alarmed  the  Huguenots.  The  Bishop  of 
Valence,  departing  on  his  embassy  to  Poland,  received 
communications  from  the  King  which  he  reported  as 
revealing  the  intended  destruction  of  the  Huguenots 
while  the  marriage  festivals  progressed.  Letters  had 
been  intercepted  from  Cardinal  Pelline  to  Cardinal 
Lorraine  at  Rome,  unfolding  the  whole  mystery.  Con- 
ferences had  been  held  by  the  Queen  Mother,  Cardi- 
nal Alexandrin,  nephew  of  Pope  Pius  V. ,  the  Duke 
De  Retz,  the  Chancellor  Birague,  and  the  Guises  in 
their  masks.  The  defeat  of  Gonhs  and  La  Nave, 
who  had  been  sent  to  the  low  countries  under  pretence 
of  aid  to  the  Prince  of  Orange,  was  declared  to  have 
been  intentional  and  according  to  the  designs,  and  with 
the  connivance  of  the  French  court.  The  Huguenots 
expressed  their  alarms  in  various  ways,  but  were  unde- 
cided in  their  councils. 

The  details  of  the  movements  for  the  destruction  of 
the  Reformed  were  not  complete.  Various  schemes 
had  been  proposed  to  cause  bloodshed  in  some  colh- 
sion  between  parties  of  the  Huguenots  and  the  Paris- 
ians, that  might  end  in  bloodshed,  and  justify  a  gene- 
ral assault  upon  the  whole  body  in  the  city.  Arms 
had  been  distributed  in  Paris,  and  men,  fitted  for  des- 
perate deeds,  had  been  selected  and  arrayed  for  action. 
Hesitation  hung  over  all.  The  time  for  the  massacre 
had  come,  and  no  one  was  ready  to  begin.  By  the 
advice  of  the  Queen  Mother,  the  Duke  of  Anjou  and 


126  TUE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

the  Duchess  of  Nemours,  the  Guises  prepared  to 
commence  the  work.  Under  pretence  of  avenging 
the  murder  of  their  father,  they  planned  the  assassi- 
nation of  the  Admiral,  with  the  expectation  that  his 
followers  would  avenge  his  death,  and  the  general 
slaughter  would  begin. 

Cohgny,  by  imitation  of  the  King,  attended  a 
council  at  the  Louvre,  on  Friday  the  2 2d  of  August. 
After  council,  he  went  with  the  King  to  the  Tennis 
court,  and  witnessed  a  game  between  the  King  and 
Guise,  and  two  Huguenot  gentlemen.  On  his  way 
to  his  lodging,  walking  slowly  up  a  narrow  street, 
reading  a  paper,  he  received,  from  a  musket  dis- 
charged in  the  house  of  Villeman,  preceptor  of  the 
Guises,  two  balls,  one  of  which  shattered  his  hand, 
and  the  other  lodged  in  the  right  arm  near  the  shoul- 
der. His  attendants  rushed  to  his  assistance  ;  and  a 
party  hastened  immediately  to  the  house  from  whence 
the  shot  came.  The  assassin  escaped  through  a  back 
door,  and  eluded  all  search.  A  man  was  seen  riding 
on  a  horse  in  full  speed  from  the  Kmg's  stables. 

The  news  of  the  assault  upon  the  Admiral  reached 
the  King.  He  uttered  his  usual  passionate  oaths,  and 
declared  the  house  of  the  Guises  should  be  searched 
to  the  most  secret  recesses  for  the  assassin.  He  vis- 
ited the  Admiral,  and  by  his  sympathy  and  cordiality 
prevented  all  suspicion  of  his  having  any  previous 
knowledge  of  the  design  of  that  atta(;k.  Trobably 
Charles  could  say,  he  was  utterly  ignorant  how  the 
massacre  was  to  begin ;  ])ut  he  knew  that  it  was  to 
begin  soon.  The  youthful  King  was  trying  to  deceive 
the  old  man,  that  had  almost  persuaded  him  to  be 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  127 

the  King  of  all  France.  He  made  all  Ms  household 
visit  the  wounded  man,  as  in  sympathy. 

The  Huguenot  Lords  asked  leave  of  their  young 
King  and  Coligny  to  retire  to  their  estates.  The 
King  explained,  giving  the  court  version,  that  the 
deed  was  an  act  of  private  malice,  fostered  by  a 
grudge,  for  the  death  of  the  late  Duke  of  Guise, 
falsely  laid  to  the  charge  of  Coligny.  The  Admiral 
refused  to  leave  the  city,  saying,  *'By  doing  so,  I 
must  show  either  fear  or  distrust.  My  honour  would 
be  injured  by  one,  my  King  by  the  other.  I  should 
be  again  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  civil  war  ;  and  I 
would  rather  die  than  see  the  miseries  I  have  seen,  and 
sufler  the  distress  I  have  already  suflered."  Some  of 
the  nobles  withdrew  to  the  country,  and  others  to  the 
suburbs,  giving  as  a  reason,  *'that  they  found  the  air 
of  the  suburbs  agree  better  with  their  constitutions ; 
and  that  of  the  fields  was  still  more  advantageous." 
Langoiran,  blamed  for  absenting  himself,  said,  ''  The 
good  cheer  and  fine  promises  of  the  court  induce  me 
to  quit  it,  that  I  may  not  be  caught  in  the  net  like 
some  ill-advised  persons." 

Anjou,  the  youngest  brother  of  the  King,  alarmed 
the  Queen  mother  still  more,  by  reporting  the  fre- 
quent visits  of  the  King  to  the  wounded  Admiral. 
She  dreaded  the  effects  of  these  prolonged  conversa- 
tions at  his  bedside.  No  solicitations  could  prevent 
the  visits.  To  be  herself  the  judge,  she  proposed  to 
accompany  him  on  Saturday  afternoon.  The  King 
took  his  seat  by  the  bed  of  the  wounded  man,  and 
beckoned  her  and  the  company  to  a  distance.  The 
conversation  was  carried  on  in  a  low  voice,  and  pro- 


128  TEE    EUGUENOTSy     OR 

longed.  The  Queen  mother  was  surrounded  by  Hu- 
guenot gentlemen,  conversing  in  whispers,  and  often 
looking  at  her,  and,  as  she  thought,  putting  their 
hands  on  their  swords.  Alarmed,  and  feeling  herself 
in  their  power,  she  frequently  called  to  the  King  to 
spare  the  strength  of  the  Admiral ;  and  hearing  some 
words  of  the  Admiral — *'too  much  power — ^Anjou — 
Queen  mother" — she  became  agitated,  and  pressed 
the  King  to  retire,  lest  he  should  weary  the  wounded 
man.  On  her  way  home  in  a  carriage,  her  alarm 
was  aroused  by  the  manner  of  the  King,  who,  to  her 
enquiry,  **what  was  the  subject  of  your  discourse 
with  the  Admiral?"  replied,  '*  You  are  always  inter- 
fering with  my  purposes."  She  then  told  him  that 
he  was  ready  to  fall  into  the  snare  laid  for  him  by  the 
Admiral,  and  would  soon  be  seized  by  the  Huguenots 
who  had  surrounded  them  in  the  chamber.  After  a 
pause,  she  added: — ** Another  King  is  chosen,  and 
you  will  soon  be  murdered  to  make  way  for  him." 

Charles  was  convulsed  with  passion ;  and  before  he 
had  time  for  reflection,  she  proposed  a  meeting  of  the 
Council.  It  was  now  late  in  the  afternoon  of  Satur- 
day, August  23d.  The  Council  met  under  great 
embarrassment.  The  Huguenots  had  not  avenged 
the  attempted  assassination  of  the  Admiral;  their 
leaders  were  leaving  Paris;  the  time  for  decisive 
action  had  come,  and  the  court  were  yet  undeter- 
mined how  the  blow  should  fall.  Numerous  plans 
were  proposed;  the  discussions  were  heated.  The 
King,  in  phrenzy,  demanded  the  extinction  of  the 
whole  race  of  the  Huguenots,  for  the  safety  of  his 
crown.     It  was  at  length  resolved  that  a  general  mas- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  129 

sacre  should  commence,  at  the  sounduig  of  the  bells, 
the  next  mornmg  for  matins  of  St.  Bartholomew's 
day.  The  persons  entrusted  with  the  execution  of 
this  purpose,  were  the  Duke  of  Guise,  the  Duke  of 
Anjou  brother  of  the  Kmg,  Aumele,  Montpensier, 
and  Marshal  Tavannes.  The  Council  hastily  ad- 
journed. The  Guises  passed  a  sleepless  night  in  pre- 
paration. The  bells,  as  if  in  haste  for  the  sacrifice  of 
blood,  began  to  sound  before  the  usual  hour.  The 
two  Guises  rushed  into  the  street  with  Aumele,  the 
Due  De  Angouleme,  and  a  crowd  of  men  of  rank,  all 
prepared  for  murder.  The  King,  the  Queen  Mother, 
and  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  restless,  sleepless,  ^vith  mis- 
givings of  heart  about  the  plea  to  be  given  for  the  ter- 
rible tragedy  in  contemplation,  remembering  that  Alva 
always  had  some  plausible  reason  for  his  most  out- 
rageous acts;  and  Philip  of  Spain  had  in  writing 
something  for  his  own  conscience,  and  something  to 
justify  him  in  sight  of  the  world;  but  what  could 
they  say  for  the  desired  bloodshed  ?  They  could  not 
deceive  themselves  in  that  hour ;  they  had  no  reasons 
to  give.  The  King's  phrenzy  was  passed ;  watching 
had  sobered  all ;  and  at  break  of  day  they  were  at  the 
gate  of  the  Louvre,  to  listen  to  the  first  movings  in 
the  streets.  The  report  of  a  pistol  reached  then*  ears. 
Charles  shook  with  horror ;  cold  drops  stood  on  his 
brow.  They  sent  word  to  the  Guises  to  proceed  no 
further.  The  Duke  replied  to  the  messenger :  **The 
orders  have  come  too  late,"  and  rushed  to  the  house  of 
the  Admiral.  His  revenge  was  before  him  ;  the  answer 
for  it  to  the  world  he  left  to  the  King  and  his  mother. 
The  Admiral,  with  Le  Hospital  the  Chancellor,  the 


130  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

one  for  tlie  Huguenots  and  the  other  for  fhe  court 
and  Romish  party,  the  two  greatest  statesmen  in 
France,  and  probably  the  greatest  statesmen  of  their 
age,  plead  for  toleration  in  religion,  and  the  union  of 
all  France  under  their  legitimate  King.  For  this 
plea  Guise  could  never  forgive  tliem.  Le  Hospital 
was  driven  into  private  life  ;  and  the  Admiral  must 
go  to  his  grave ;  because  the  legitimate  King  meant 
first  the  house  of  Valois,  and  then  the  house  of 
Bourbon.  The  great  abilities  of  Coligny  as  a  war- 
rior and  a  statesman,  and  his  great  influence  as  an 
honest  man,  were  a  barrier  to  the  Duke,  who  desired 
the  crown  for  tlie  house  of  Guise.  He  accused  Co- 
ligny, on  the  word  of  an  assassin,  of  the  death  of 
his  father.  He  knew  it  could  not  be  so ;  and  Coligny 
had  scouted  the  charge. 

A  retainer  had  aimed  a  bullet  at  Coligny's  heart 
and  struck  his  shoulder.  The  Admiral  lay  in  his 
chamber,  suffering  from  the  wound.  The  Guises, 
with  their  crowd,  hastened,  w^hile  the  streets  were  yet 
solitary  from  the  early  hour,  to  beset  his  dwelling. 
Cassinans,  the  ofHcer  of  the  guard  set  to  protect  the 
Admiral,  was  the  man  that,  not  getting  the  keys, 
broke  tlie  door  for  the  murderers  to  enter.  The  Swiss 
Guards  on  the  stairs  were  inmiediately  born  down  and 
slain.  Berme,  a  Lorrainer,  and  Kstmie,  an  Italian, 
began  breaking  tlie  doors  of  the  suite  of  rooms  where 
the  Admiral  lay.  Awakened  by  the  noise,  he  called 
to  one  of  his  attendants  and  enquired  the  cause.  The 
young  man  went  to  the  passage  door,  and  listening  to 
the  clash  of  ai'ms  and  the  outcries  of  the  soldiers  and 
the  Swiss  Guards,  and  the  exclamations  in  the  streets 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  131 

demanding  the  blood  of  the  inmates  of  the  house,  re- 
turned and  cried  out,  *'My  Lord!  God  calls  us  to 
Himself!"  The  Admiral  threw  on  his  loose  gown, 
and  bid  his  secretary  read  prayers,  according  to  his 
daily  custom  and  the  form  of  the  Huguenots.  The 
thumping  at  the  doors  of  liis  chambers  preventing 
worship,  he  turned  calmly  to  his  attendants,  ''Save 
yourselves,  my  friends  ;  all  is  over  with  me.  I  have 
long  been  prepared  for  death,"  and  then  kneeled  down 
to  his  private  devotions.  The  doors  were  broken,  and 
Berme,  rushing  in,  cried  out,  ''Where  is  Cdigny?" 
"I  am  he,"  was  the  bold  reply.  The  ruffian  drove 
his  sword  through  his  heart.  The  soldiers  that  fol- 
lowed gave  each  a  stal)  to  the  lifeless  corpse.  Berme 
cried  from  a  window,  "The  work  is  done !"  "  Very 
well,"  said  Guise,  "but  Angouleme  will  not  beheve 
it  unless  he  sees  him  at  his  feet."  A  body  thrown 
from  the  window  sprinkled  the  party  with  its  blood  ; 
Guise,  with  his  hankerchief,  wiped  the  blood  and  filth 
from  the  face  of  the  dead  body,  and  pronounced  it 
Coligny.  His  revenge  not  yet  satisfied,  the  head  was 
cut  oft'  and  sent  to  the  Queen  Mother.  The  domestics 
were  all  slain.  The  slaughter  now  began  in  all  parts 
of  the  city.  Marshal  Tavannes  was  heard  to  shout, 
"Kill,  kill!  bleeding  is  as  wholesome  in  August  as 
in  May !" 

The  Duke  of  Sully,  in  his  Memoirs,  says:  *' In- 
tending on  that  day  to  wait  upon  the  King,  my  master, 
I  went  to  bed  early  on  the  preceeding  evening.  About 
three  in  the  morning,  I  was  awakened  by  the  cries  of 
people,  and  alarm  bells  which  were  everywhere  rino*- 
ing.     M.  De  St.  Julian  my  tutor,  and  my  valet,  who 


132  ^EE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

had  been  roused  by  the  noise,  ran  out  of  my  apart- 
ments to  learn  the  cause  of  it,  but  never  returned,  nor 
did  I  ever  hear  what  became  of  them.  Being  thus 
left  alone  in  my  room,  my  landlord,  who  was  a  Pro- 
testant, urged  me  to  accompany  him  to  Mass,  in  order 
to  save  his  life,  and  his  house  from  being  pillaged ; 
but  I  determined  to  endeavour  to  escape  to  the  college 
De  Bourgogne,  and  to  effect  this,  I  put  on  my 
scholar's  gown,  and  taking  a  book  under  my  arm,  set 
out.  In  the  streets  I  met  three  parties  of  Hfe  guards ; 
the  first  of  these,  after  handling  me  very  roughly, 
seized  my  book,  and  most  fortunately  for  me,  seeing  it 
was  a  Roman  Catholic  prayer-book,  suffered  me  to 
proceed,  and  this  served  me  as  a  passport  with  the 
two  other  parties.  As  I  went  along,  I  saw  the  houses 
broken  open  and  plundered,  and  men,  women  and 
children  butchered,  while  a  constant  cry  was  kept  up, 
* '  Kill !  kill !  O  you  Huguenots !  O  you  Huguenots !  '* 
A  company  of  soldiers  broke  into  the  Louvre,  and 
awakening  the  young  King  of  Navarre,  and  Cond^, 
ordered  them  to  dress  and  go  immediately  to  the 
King.  They  were  forbidden  to  take  their  swords. 
As  they  passed  along  several  of  their  gentlemen  were 
murdered  before  their  eyes.  One,  Gaston  De  Levis, 
seeing  the  danger,  fled  to  the  bed  chamber  of  the 
Queen  of  Navarre,  and  took  refuge  under  lier  bed. 
8he  preserved  his  life.  The  King,  in  a  state  of 
high  excitement,  received  Henry  and  Condc'i,  and  with 
oaths,  ordered  them  to  renounce  their  religion,  which 
he  said  was  only  a  cloak  of  rebellion.  They  declined. 
He  pressed  them,  and  finally  in  a  fury  with  glaring 
eyes  exclaimed,  **  The  Mass  or  death,  or  thebastile!" 
12 


kEFOkMED    PRENCH    CHURCH.  133 

They  agi^eed  to  abjure.  Dismissed  from  the  presence 
of  the  King,  they  were  kept  closely  guarded.  The 
Queen  Mother  kept  near  Charles,  stimulathig  him 
by  the  recital  of  the  proceedings,  and  alarms  about 
the  designs  and  doings  of  the  Huguenots.  He  was 
seen  at  the  windows  with  a  musket  in  his  hands,  and 
was  heard  to  cry,  "Kill!  kill!  0  you  Huguenots!" 
Some  that  fled  to  the  palace  for  protection,  were  shot 
down,  not  improbably  by  his  hand,  as  he  was  seen  to 
discharge  the  musket  from  the  window. 

The  slaughter  went  on  through  the  day;  and  orders 
were  despatched  to  the  provinces,  to  follow  the  exam- 
ple of  Paris,  and  "kill!  kill!  the  Huguenots:"  The 
rabble  seized  the  headless  body  of  the  Admiral,  and 
dragged  it  with  cords  through  the  city.  Wearied 
with  the  exercise,  they  threw  it  into  the  Seine,  already 
red  with  the  blood  of  the  slain.  After  a  time  it  was 
taken  out  and  hung  to  the  gibbit  at  Montfuceon.  A 
fire  was  kindled  under  it.  The  King  went  with  his 
court  to  see  the  body  of  him  he  had  honoured,  had 
called  father,  hanging  by  his  feet  from  an  iron  chain 
over  the  fire.  One  of  the  courtiers  turned  away, 
saying,  "It  smells  ill."  The  King  repUed,  in  the 
language  of  Vitellius,  "The  body  of  a  dead  enemy 
always  smells  well."  Marshal  Montgomery,  watching 
an  opportunity,  had  the  abused  body  taken  down  and 
concealed.  Afterwards  he  sent  it  to  Montaubon  for 
interment. 

About  ten  thousand  persons  were  slain  in  Paris. 
And  throughout  the  kingdom  not  less  than  seventy 
thousand.  Of  those  slain  in  Paris,  five  hundred 
were  gentlemen  of  standing — leaders  of  the  Hugue- 


134  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

nots.  Of  these,  besides  the  Admkal  Eochefoucault, 
who  having  been  at  play  with  the  King  part  of  his 
sleepless  niglit,  and  finding  himself  seized  in  bed, 
supposed  the  King  and  his  companions  had  come  to 
divert  themselves  at  his  expense.  The  terrible  reality 
left  liim  no  time  for  escape  or  thought. 

The  Marquis  of  Resnel  was  murdered  by  his  own 
kinsman,  with  whom  he  had  a  suit  at  law  for  the 
Marquisite.  Francis  Nonpar  De  Coumont  was  mur- 
dered as  he  lay  in  his  bed,  with  his  two  sons,  one  of 
whom  escaped  by  feigning  himself  dead.  Teligny, 
son-in-law  of  the  Admiral,  received  the  ruffians  with 
a  countenance  so  benignant,  they  gazed  upon  it,  and 
retired  without  striking  him.  Others  came  and  des- 
patched him.  The  Count  Montgomery  was  pursued 
by  the  Duke  of  Guise  as  far  as  Montfort.  Beauvois, 
preceptor  of  the  King  of  Navarre,  and  Du  Brion, 
preceptor  of  Conde,  were  both  slain.  Peter  Merlin, 
pastor  of  the  church  in  the  family  of  the  Admiral, 
escaped  by  leaping  from  the  window  of  his  lodging, 
and  secreting  himself  in  a  hay-loft.  There  he  was 
sustained  three  days  by  one  egg  each  day,  laid  by  a 
hen  that  came  regularly  to  her  nest.  Quellenac, 
Baron  of  Pont  in  Bretagnc,  was  slain  ;  and  his  dead 
body  was  gazed  at  by  the  ladies  of  the  court,  as  it 
lay  divested  of  its  clothing.  The  King  spared  the 
three  brothers  of  Marshal  Montmorency,  lest  he 
should  avenge  their  death. 

One  man  was  heard  to  boast  he  had  killed  a 
hundred  with  his  own  hand.  Not  unfrequently  the 
murderers  sung,  in  the  midst  of  their  bloody  work, 
the  Psalms  of  the  Huguenots  to  their  well  known 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  135 

tunes  of  worship.  When  those  who  had  abjured 
their  creed  were  seen  they  were  compelled  to  show 
their  sincerity  by  engaging  with  activity  in  the  slaugh- 
ter of  their  former  brethren.  In  a  few  days  six  thou- 
sand were  slain  in  Rouen  without  mercy. 

In  other  places,  Lauccrre,  Prevos,  liochelle,  Mon- 
taubon,  and  Nismes,  the  Reformed  defended  them- 
selves. Some  Governors,  to  whom  the  orders  of 
parliament  came  eight  days  after  the  massacre  in 
Paris,  directing  them  **to  pursue  the  rest  of  the 
guilty ;  and  to  publish  the  orders,"  declined  the  work. 
The  Governor  of  Daupheny  said,  ^'Tliis  cannot  be 
his  Majesty's  order."  Du  Chasing  of  Burgundy 
declined  the  execution  of  the  orders ;  and  only  one 
Huguenot  was  slain  at  Dijon.  The  Governor  of 
Auvergne  refused  to  act  unless  the  King  himself  were 
present.  The  Governor  of  Lyons  shut  the  Hugue- 
nots in  prison  to  keep  them;  but  the  doors  were 
broken  and  many  slain.  The  Governor  of  Baronne, 
to  whom  the  King  wrote,  with  his  own  hand,  replied, 
**Sire,  I  have  committed  your  Majesty's  orders  to 
your  faithful  inhabitants,  and  to  the  troops  in  the 
garrison.  I  have  found  them  good  citizens  and  brave 
soldiers,  but  not  one  executioner." 

When  the  King's  passion  had  subsided,  he  suflered 
from  remorse.  Sully  records :  *'From  the  evening  of 
the  24th  of  August  he  was  observed  to  groan  involun- 
tarily at  the  recital  of  the  thousands  of  acts  of  cruelty 
made  boastingly  in  his  presence.  Of  all  those  who 
were  about  the  King,  none  possessed  so  great  a  share 
of  his   confidence   as   Ambrose   Pare,  his   surgeon. 


186  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

This  man,  tliough  a  Huguenot,  lived  with  him  in  so 
great  a  degree  of  famiharity,  that  on  the  day  of  the 
massacre,  Charles  telling  him  the  day  was  now  come 
when  he  must  turn  Catholic,  he  replied,  without  heing 
alarmed,  *  By  the  light  of  God,  sire,  I  cannot  believe 
that  you  have  forgot  your  i»romise  never  to  command 
me  to  do  four  things — to  enter  my  mother's  womb, 
to  be  present  hi  the  day  of  battle,  to  quit  your  service, 
or  go  to  mass.'  The  Ivhig  soon  after  took  him  aside, 
and  disclosed  to  him  freely  the  troubles  of  Ids  soul. 
'Ambrose,'  said  he,  '  I  know  not  what  has  happened 
to  me  these  two  or  three  days  past ;  but  I  feel  my 
mind  and  body  as  much  at  enmity  with  each  other  as 
if  I  were  seized  with  a  fever.  Sleeping  or  waking, 
tlie  murdered  Huguenots  seem  ever  present  to  my 
eyes,  with  ghostly  faces,  and  weltering  m  blood. 
I  wish  the  innocent  and  helpless  had  been  spared.' 
The  order,  which  the  followhig  day  was  pubhshed, 
forbidding  tlie  massacre,  was  m  consequence  of  this 
conversation." 

The  King,  at  first,  alfected  in  public  to  disavow  the 
massacre,  pretending  it  was  the  work  of  the  Guises, 
on  account  of  tlieir  hatred  of  the  Admiral.  Eight 
days  after  the  event,  he  ordered  a  register  to  be  made 
by  the  parliament,  that  nothing  was  done  on  the  24th 
of  August  otherwise  than  by  his  commands.  He 
imputed  some  crime  to  each  of  the  leading  Huguenots 
for  which  he  was  punished.  The  parliament  ordered  an 
ammal  procession  to  be  made  on  the  24fli  of  August 
in  commemoration  of  the  deliverance  of  the  kingdom. 
A  medal  was  struck,  on  one  side  of  which  were  the 
10* 


HEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  137 

royal  arms,  witli  the  words,  ''  Piety  aroused  Justice  ;'* 
and  on  the  other  was  represented  the  King  with  a 
sword  and  the  scales  of  justice  in  his  hands  and  a 
group  of  heads  under  his  feet,  with  the  words, 
<*  Courage  in  Tonishing  Eebels." 


138  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 


CIIAPTEK    IV. 


From    the   Massacre,   Angust   24th,    1572,   to  the   Edict  of 

Nantes,  1598. 


THE  report  of  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's 
day  thrilled  the  hearts  of  Protestants  and  Roman- 
ists throughout  Europe.  In  Spain,  it  was  hailed  with 
puhlic  rejoicings ;  and  Philip  was  stimulated  in  his 
work  of  exterminating  the  Protestants  in  his  domin- 
ions hy  this  earnest  etibrt  in  France  to  meet  the  con- 
ditions of  the  peace  of  Chateau  Camhresis.  At 
Rome,  high  mass  was  performed,  and  a  medal  was 
struck,  having  on  one  side  the  protile  of  the  Pope 
with  the  words,  *'The  first  year  of  Gregory  XVIIL, 
head  of"  the  Church,"  and  on  the  other  side  a 
winged  woman  with  a  crucifix  in  one  hand  and  a 
drawn  sword  in  the  other,  pursuing  a  crowd  of  flying 
and  falling  men,  women  and  children,  around  which 
were  the  words,  **  The  destruction  of  the  Huguenots, 
1572."  In  Lyons,  the  Pope's  Legate  meeting  the 
murderers  fresh  from  their  deeds  of  blood  at  the  pri- 
sons, the  intended  shelter  of  the  Huguenots,  hut  the 
scene  of  their  defenceless  death,  made  over  them  the 
sign  of  the  cross.  In  Protestant  countries  the  most 
profound  sorrow  reigned.  The  French  Ambassador  at 
the  court  of  England,  Fenelon,  describes  his  first  audi- 
ence after  that  transaction.     **  A  gloomy  sorrow  sat  on 


BBFORMED    FRENCH   CHURCH,  189 

every  tace ;  silence  as  in  the  dead  of  nigM  reigned 
through  all  the  chambers  of  the  royal  palace  ;  the 
ladies  and  courtiers  clad  in  deep  mourning  were 
ranged  on  each  side  ;  and  as  I  passed  by  them  in 
my  approach  to  the  Queen,  not  one  bestowed  on  xryt 
a  favourable  look,  or  made  the  least  return  to  my  sal- 
utations." In  Scotland,  John  Knox,  preaching  in  a 
room  in  the  Tolbooth,  fitted  up  for  him  in  his  old  age 
to  contain  about  a  hundred  people,  cried  out,  *  *  Sen- 
tence is  pronounced  in  Scotland  against  that  murderer 
the  King  of  France,  and  God's  vengeance  shall  never 
depart  from  his  house  ;  but  his  name  shall  remain  an 
execration  to  posterity ;  and  none  that  shall  come  of 
his  loins  shall  enjoy  that  kingdom  in  peace  and  quiet- 
ness, unless  repentance  prevent  God's  judgment." 

In  France  there  was  rejoicing  that  the  Huguenots 
as  a  political  party,  favouring  the  Bourbon  line,  and 
as  the  Reformed  Church  of  France,  asking  for  tolera- 
ation  at  least,  if  not  universal  Reformation,  had  been, 
according  to  the  advice  of  Alva,  exterminated  at  a 
blow.  The  Huguenots  themselves,  bleeding  under 
the  daggers  of  their  enemies,  and  stunned  by  the  sud- 
denness of  the  blow,  to  them  sudden,  but  to  the 
court  of  long  preparation,  considered  themselves  as 
all  dead  men.  They  could  hear  of  blood  and  murder 
on  all  sides,  but  of  deliverance  from  no  quarter. 

The  forces  sent  by  the  court  to  take  military  posses- 
sion of  the  strongholds,  towns  and  villages  of  the 
Huguenots  and  complete  the  work  of  subjugation, 
marched  forth  in  expectation  of  a  bloodless  capture  and 
unnumbered  spoils.  The  capture  and  the  taking  of 
spoils  went  on,  and  the  delighted  court  revelled  hi  ex- 


140  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

pectations  of  complete  success.  Suddenly  reports  came 
from  the  Southern  provinces  strange  to  their  ears, 
as  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  to  the  Athenians. 
The  murdered  Huguenots  seemed  risen  again  to 
avenge  their  own  blood,  shed  as  the  crowning  offer- 
ing at  the  marriage  feast  of  their  young  King.  One 
of  the  bands  advancing  towards  Montaubon,  in  the 
careless  ease  of  security,  found  themselves  attacked 
by  a  handful  of  Huguenots  under  Renier  and  De 
Gourdon,  who,  with  their  few  followers,  were  seeking 
safety  in  flight,  and  had  met  this  ])and  in  a  disadvan- 
tageous pass,  and  were  entirely  routed,  leaving  many 
dead  and  prisoners.  The  news  spread  like  electricity. 
The  example  of  resistance  was  followed ;  and  the 
Queen  Mother  and  her  court  soon  found  that  the  work 
of  destroying  the  Huguenots  was  all  to  be  done  over. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  recount  the  military  events  of 
a  series  of  years,  the  Huguenots  struggling  for  life, 
and  the  court  for  the  mastery.  They  abound  in  acts 
of  gallantry.  They  exhibit  the  change  in  warfare  by 
the  use  of  gunpowder.  ;  bravery  in  conflict  changed 
its  form,  and  tactics  their  nature.  Henry  of  Navarre, 
heir  apparent,  escaped  from  the  vigilance  that  kept 
him  at  court  while  on  a  hunting  party,  and  joined  his 
friends  in  arms.  TIenouncing  the  vows  he  had 
made  before  King  Charles  the  moi-ning  of  the  mas- 
sacre, he  became  the  ac^knowledgcd  head  of  the  Hu- 
guenots,  in  the  place  of  tlie  noble  and  good  Coligiiy. 
He  found  in  the  Duke  of  Parma,  acting  for  riiilip  of 
Spain,  an  adversary  worthy  of  him,  and  deserving 
both  a  better  master  and  a  better  cause.  Henry 
learned  from  him  practically  and  often  by  bitter  ex- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  141 

perieiice,  the  tactics  with  which  the  Duke  had  aston- 
ished Europe.  The  cause  of  the  Huguenots  was 
continually  growing  stronger  and  stronger,  and  Henry 
their  leader  coming  nearer  to  the  crown  of  France. 
The  schemes  of  the  Queen  Mother,  Catherine  De 
Medici,  grew  less  and  less  attractive,  as  tlieir  malig- 
nity became  more  and  more  apparent.  Her  influence 
over  the  King,  always  for  evil,  became  less  and  less, 
and  her  youngest  son,  Duke  De  Alencon,  took  advan- 
tage of  her  perplexities  to  free  himself  from  her  in- 
fluence and  commands. 

In  May,  1574,  on  Pentecost  day,  Charles  IX.,  King 
of  France,  expired  at  the  court  of  Yincennes.  He 
saw  few  happy  hours  after  the  mournful  24th  of 
August,  1572.  Coligny  and  the  deceived  and  nmr- 
dered  Huguenots  would  never  leave  his  dreams.  Their 
visions  hauted  him  by  day,  and  were  terrible  to  him 
by  night.  Often  was  he  heard  to  cry  out  with  tears, 
as  he  waked  in  agony,  *'The  murdered  people  will 
not  leave  me !"  No  medicine  could  soothe  his  sleep  ; 
no  arts  remove  his  agony.  Of  a  frail  and  suffering 
body,  he  caught  cold  accompaying  to  the  borders  of 
France  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  on  his  way  to 
take  the  crown  of  Poland,  anxious  to  have  a  certainty 
that  the  Duke  had  left  France.  The  cold  became  an 
aggravated  disease.  He  was  tormented  with  pains  ir- 
remediable, was  covered  with  a  bloody  sweat,  and 
often  sobbed  and  wept  over  the  murdered  Huguenots. 
A  few  days  before  his  death  he  sent  for  his  brotl^r- 
in-law,  Henry  of  Navarre.  The  Queen  Mother  en- 
deavoured to  frighten  Henry  from  the  interview.  On 
his  way  to  the  dying  King  she  ordered  him  to  be  led 


iJ42  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

tlirough  files  of  armed  men,  drawn  up  in  the  vaults 
of  the  palace.  He  paused  at  the  sight.  Encouraged 
by  the  protestations  of  the  captain  that  no  harm  should 
be  done  him,  he  passed  on  tremblingly.  In  the  inter- 
view, Charles  expressed  confidence  in  the  honour  of 
Henry,  and  aftectionately  committed  to  his  care  his 
wife,  soon  to  be  a  widow,  and  his  sister.  A  little  be- 
fore he  expired  he  said:  **I  am  glad  I  leave  no  chil- 
dren ;  they  would  be  too  young  to  govern  the  state  in 
such  difiicult  times." 

Seven  months  after  the  death  of  Charles  IX.,  on 
the  23d  of  December,  a  day* 'remarkable  by  the  most 
terrible  storms  ever  known,"  died  Charles,  Cardinal 
of  Lorrain  and  Archbishop  of  Rheims,  at  Avignon, 
in  the  Pope's  territories,  not  without  suspicion  of  poi- 
son. The  two  Charleses,  the  bitter  enemies  of  the 
Huguenots,  followed  the  murdered  CoUgny  to  the  bar 
of  their  Judge,  with  no  reward  on  earth  for  their  cru- 
elty, and  nothing  to  expect  but  from  the  infinite 
mercy  of  God. 

The  Duke  of  Anjou,  third  son  of  Henry  H.,  hear- 
ing of  his  brother's  death,  left  Poland  secretly,  has- 
tened to  I^aris,  and  took  the  crown  as  Henry  HI. 
His  personal  feelings  were  in  tavour  of  the  young  king 
of  Navarre ;  and  he  preferred  the  Bourbon  line  to  the 
Guises,  should  the  house  of  Valois  become  extinct  for 
want  of  heirs.  The  Queen  Mother  and  her  relatives, 
with  the  King  of  Spain  and  the  Pope,  were  opposed 
t(?1)oth.  Under  their  sanction,  a  league  was  formed  in 
1576,  of  which  the  Guise  family  took  the  lead,  to 
preserve  the  Romish  succession  to  the  crown,  and  the 
Jiomish  religion  in  the  state.     Their  plans  were  more 


kEPORMED   FRENCit    CHURCH,  143 

openly  avowed  after  the  death  of  the  youngest  and 
fourth  son  of  Henry  II.,  and  the  next  heir  after  the 
reigning  King.  The  wars  fomented  hy  this  league 
were  fierce  and  bloody.  Sometimes  Henry  III.,  in 
alarm  about  his  crown,  and  intimidated  by  his  moth- 
er's representations,  went  with  the  league  against  the 
Huguenots;  and  sometimes  in  greater  alarm  about 
the  power  and  the  tyrannical  bearing  of  the  Guises,  he 
declared  against  the  league.  Sometimes  there  were 
three  parties  in  arms,  and  then*  movements  were 
called  the  wars  of  the  three  Henries.  The  chivalrous 
deeds  of  the  wars  of  the  league  exlubit  the  boldness 
with  which  Henry  of  Navarre  defended  himself 
against  all  attacks,  and  the  faithfulness  of  his  adherents. 

For  a  time  some  of  the  leaders  of  the  Huguenots 
were  discouraged,  and  ready  to  yield  the  contest 
about  the  succesion  of  the  young  King  of  Navarre  to 
the  crown  of  France.  A  plan  was  proposed  by  Vis- 
count Turrene,  afterwards  Duke  De  Bouillon,  in  a 
conference  held  at  St.  Paul  De  Lomiate,  that  the  Re- 
formed Church  and  Huguenot  party  conjoined  should 
be  formed  into  a  republic,  having  the  Elector  Pala- 
tine in  Germany  for  the  head,  with  five  or  six  lieu- 
tenants in  the  difierent  provinces  ;  and  thus  interest 
the  Protestant  powers  of  Germany  in  the  aftairs  of 
France.  The  diificulties  in  the  execution  of  this  plan, 
arising  from  the  distaste  of  the  Huguenots  to  having 
a  foreign  centre,  and  the  scattered  position  of  the 
whole  party  over  the  kingdom  of  France,  were  too 
great  to  be  overcome  ;  it  was  soon  abandoned. 

A  historian  speaking  of  Guise,  the  leader  of  the 
League,  and  Henry  of  Navarre,  says;  ** Neither  the 


144  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Duke  nor  any  of  his  family  would  believe  themselves 
secure  while  the  King  of  Navarre  lived;  and  the 
King  of  Navarre  on  his  side  was  persuaded  that  he 
should  derive  no  advantac-e  from  his  ri«:ht  of  succes- 
sion  to  the  crown  during  the  Duke's  life.  As  for  re- 
ligion, which  they  both  made  such  a  noise  about,  it  is 
a  good  pretence  to  procure  adherents ;  but  neither  of 
them  is  much  affected  by  it.  The  fear  of  being  aban- 
doned by  the  Protestants  is  the  sole  cause  that  pre- 
vents the  King  of  Navarre  from  embracing  the  reli- 
gion of  his  ancestors  ;  nor  could  the  Duke  recede  from 
the  Confession  of  Augsburg  which  his  uncle,  Charles 
Cardinal  of  Lorrain,  had  taught  him,  if  he  could  fol- 
low it  without  prejudice  to  his  interests." 

The  Duke  of  Guise  slackened  not  in  liis  efforts  to 
secure  the  succession  to  the  crown,  on  account  of  the 
King's  joining  the  League  against  the  Huguenots 
under  the  hope  of  making  peace.  The  doctors  of  the 
University  of  Paris  pronounced,  **  that  a  weak  prince 
might  be  removed  from  the  government  of  his  king- 
dom, as  justly  as  a  tutor  or  guardian,  unfit  for  his 
office,  might  be  deprived  of  his  trust."  Tlciuy  was 
made  angry  by  this  inthnation  of  degradation.  The 
sister  of  the  Duke  inlhxmed  him  still  more  by  saying, 
as  she  showed  him  a  pair  of  gold  scissors  at  her  side, 
''  The  best  use  I  can  make  of  them  is  to  clip  the  hair 
of  a  prince  unworthy  to  sit  on  tlje  throne  of  France, 
in  order  to  qualify  him  for  a  cloister,  that  one  more 
worthy  to  reign  may  mount  it,  aiul  repair  the  losses 
which  religion  and  the  state  have  suffered  through  the 
weakness  of  his  predecessor."  Afraid  to  imprison  or 
arrest  the  Duke,  the  Kin^  determined  on  his  assassiua- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  146 

tion.  He  dissembled,  and  persuaded  the  Duke  to 
meet  him  in  council  at  the  palace.  The  Duke,  infat- 
uated like  Cohgny,  who  fell  by  his  order,  could  not 
believe  he  was  in  danger  from  the  King,  though 
warned  again  and  again  that  he  was  throwing  him- 
self into  toils  w^oven  expressly  for  him,  and  was  throw- 
ing away  his  life  by  going  to  the  council  room.  On 
the  23d  of  December,  1588,  the  King  gave  to  each  of 
nine  men  chosen  from  his  guard  a  poniard,  saying, 
*'It  is  an  execution  of  justice  I  command  you  to  make 
on  the  greatest  criminal  of  my  kingdom,  whom  all 
laws  human  and  divine  permit  me  to  punish ;  and  not 
having  the  ordinary  means  of  justice  in  my  poWer,  I 
authorize  you  by  the  right  inherent  in  my  regal  au- 
thority to  strike  the  blow."  When  the  Duke  ap- 
proached the  council  room,  six  poinards  pierced  his 
heart.  lie  groaned  and  expired.  The  King  enter- 
ing his  mother's  apartment  said  :  '* I  am  now^  a  Khig, 
Madam  ;  and  have  no  competition !  the  Duke  is 
dead!"  This  was  done  at  Blois,  where  the  King  held 
a  meeting  of  the  States.  The  Cardinal  Guise  had 
encouraged  his  brother  in  his  designs  upon  the  crown, 
and  had  been  heard  to  say:  **I  w-ill  hold  the  King's 
head  between  my  knees  till  the  tonsure  shall  be  per- 
formed, at  the  Monastery  of  the  Capuchins."  He 
was  despatched  by  assassins.  The  bodies  of  both 
victims  were  consumed  by  quicklime,  the  bones  burnt 
in  a  vault  of  the  castle,  and  the  ashes  thrown  into  the 
air.  The  brothers  of  the  Duke  fled.  The  Cardinal 
Bourbon  was  held  a  'prisoner.  The  League  were 
made  desperate;  their  power  was  broken,  not  de- 
stroyed. 


146  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

The  assassination  was  universally  reprobated.  The 
Huguenots  cried  out  that  it  was  like  the  Massacre  of 
St.  Bartholomew,  and  there  would  be  retribution  from 
heaven.  The  University  pronounced  the  people  free 
from  their  allegiance  to  the  house  of  Valois.  The 
King  repUed  that  be  had  no  other  way  of  preserving 
the  crown  or  his  own  head. 

On  the  5tb  of  January,  1589,  died  Catherine  De 
Medici,  the  widow  of  Henry  II. ,  in  her  70th  year.  By 
the  influence  of  Pope  Clement  VII.,  she  was  married 
to  the  King  of  France  in  the  year  1533.  The  mother 
of  ten  children,  she  saw  three  of  her  sons  Kings  of 
France,  Francis  II.,  Charles  IX.,  and  Henry  HI. 
Of  her  daughters,  one  was  Duchess  of  Savoy,  one 
Queen  of  Spain,  one  *  Queen  of  Navarre ;  and  one 
son  a  Duke  of  Brabant.  From  the  death  of  her 
husband  till  her  own  death,  a  period  of  about  thirty 
years,  she  was  in  fact  Kegent  of  the  kingdom.  Part 
of  the  time  the  Dukes  of  Guise,  father  and  son, 
forced  her  to  share  the  regency  with  them ;  and  part 
of  the  time  her  two  sons  claimed  to  govern  as  King. 
At  no  time  was  her  influence  less  than  controlling — 
generally  supreme.  She  hated  the  Guises  for  aspiring 
to  be  heirs  of  the  crown,  and  regents  by  right.  She 
hated  the  Bourbons  for  the  same  reasons,  and  for 
their  nearness  to  the  crown  by  descent.  She  hated 
the  Huguenots  for  opposing  the  Pope,  but  more  par- 
ticularly for  supporting  the  Bourbons.  Her  enmities 
increased  with  her  years ;  an^  the  approaching  cer- 
tainty that  the  crown  of  France  would  not  contirme  in 
her  family.      Skilled  in  intrigue,   she   was  unscru- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  147 

pulous  of  means  to  accomplisli  her  wishes.  To 
strengthen  herself  against  the  Guises,  she  was  will- 
ing* to  many  a  Huguenot ;  and  would  have  done  it 
could  she  have  gained  the  consent  of  the  Admiral, 
on  whom  she  had  fixed  her  mind.  She  felt  at  liberty 
to  deceive  and  betray  all  she  wished  to  destroy.  Her 
violent  passions,  and  want  of  moral  principles,  forbid 
her  embracing  the  vi-ews  of  a  statesman.  The  ladies 
of  the  court  assured  the  Duke  of  Sully  that  she  was 
personally  indiflerent  to  religion,  using  it  as  a  state 
engine  for  her  interest  and  her  passions.  With  great 
powers  of  persuasion,  and  a  quick  penetration,  she 
used  her  fascinations  for  mischief,  and  produced  a 
condition  of  things  in  France  she  could  not  control, 
destruction  to  all  her  desires,  and  to  her  good 
name.  On  her  death  bed,  whether  from  motives  of 
policy,  or  conviction  of  truth,  or  to  propitiate  death 
and  futurity,  she  recommended  to  her  son,  Henry 
in.,  the  very  thing  for  which  she  took  from  the 
Chancellor  Le  Hospital  his  office,  and  from  Admiral 
Coligny  his  hfe  for  attempting — *'to  cease  from  per- 
secuting his  subjects,  and  to  grant  toleration  in  reli- 
gion ;"  things  which  she  had  striven  against  all  her 
Queenly  life.  Was  she  in  earnest?  then  she  sen- 
tenced her  life  principles.  Was  she  dealing  in  dupli- 
city? then  the  ruling  passion  was  strong  in  death. 
Perhaps  she  was  but  following  the  example  of  the 
Spanish  and  French  Kings  of  the  16th  century, 
perpetrating  some  act  of  injustice  during  their  whole 
life,  and  requesting  of  their  successor  to  make  some 
indemnification  to  the  injured.  Few  had  ever  loved 
her ;  none  lamented  her  death. 


148  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

All  the  great  actors  in  the  Bartholomew  Massacre 
were  now  dead.  All  died  unhappy.  Neither  they 
or  their  descendants  received  any  advantage  from  an 
act  that  has  covered  them  with  infamy  forever. 

In  a  few  months,  between  the  second  and  third  of 
August,  Henry  III.,  King  of  France,  died,  smitten 
by  the  hand  of  an  assassin,  the  monk  James  Clement. 
It  was  known  that  the  King  liad  determined  to  crush 
the  League,  and  had  called  upon  Henry  of  Navarre 
to  unite  with  him.  With  an  army  they  advanced  to- 
wards Paris,  taking  every  town  that  had  declared  for 
the  League.  Henry  of  France  had  his  headquarters 
at  St.  Cloud ;  Henry  of  Navarre  at  Meudon.  Clement 
asked  to  be  introduced  to  the  King,  pretending  to 
bear  a  letter  of  importance.  La  Guesle  the  solicitor, 
knowing  the  King's  partiality  for  Monks,  introduced 
him.  The  King  was  sitting  in  his  chamber,  partially 
disrobed.  After  reading  part  of  the  letter,  he  arose. 
The  assassin  struck  him  in  the  abdomen  with  a  knife. 
The  King  hastily  drew  it  out  and  wounded  the  monk 
in  the  foreliead.  La  Guesle  struck  him  dead  with  his 
sword.  The  news  was  inmiediately  communicated  to 
the  King  of  Navarre.  The  Duke  of  Sully  accomi)a- 
nied  him  to  St.  Cloud,  and  says:  '*0n  entering  the 
King's  apartment,  he  found  he  had  just  received  an 
injection,  which  came  away  again  without  pain  or 
blood.  The  King  of  Navarre  approached  his  bed 
amidst  all  the  agitations  and  grief  which  the  sincerest 
friendship  could  inspire.  The  King  comforted  him 
by  saying,  he  thought  his  wound  would  have  no  fatal 
consequences,  and  that  God  would  prolong  his  life 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  149 

that  lie  might  be  in  a  condition  to  give  him  some  new 
proofs  of  his  affection.     The  wounded  monarch  pro- 
nounced these  words  in  such  a  manner  as  removed 
part  of  the  King  of  iTavarre's  apprehensions,  who 
seeing  Hkewise  no  appearance  of  any  dangerous  symp- 
toms, left  him  to  his  repose,  and  returned  to  his  quar- 
ters at  Meudon.     My  lodgings  were  at  the  bottom 
of  this  castle,  in  the  house  of  a  man  named  Saureat. 
After  I  had  attended  the  King   of   ISTavarre  to  his 
apartment,  I  went  home  to  sup,  and  had  just  set  down 
at  table,  when  I  saw  Ferret,  his  secretary,  enter,  who 
said  to  me  :   *  Sir,  the  King  of  Navarre  and  perhaps 
the  King  of  France  desires  you  will  come  to  him  in- 
stantly.'    Surprised  at  these  words,  I  went  with  him 
immediately  to  the  castle ;  and  as  we  went  along,  he 
told  me  that  De  Orthman  had  informed  the  King  of 
Navarre  by  express,  that  if  he  wished  to  see  the  King 
of  France  alive  he  had  not  a  moment  to  lose.      When 
we  entered  St.  Cloud  they  told  us  the  King  was  better, 
and  obliged  us  to  take  off  our  swords.     I  followed 
the  King  of  Navarre,  who  advanced  towards  the  cas- 
tle, when  suddenly  we  heard  a  man  exclaim:    *Ah, 
my  God,  we  are  lost !'     The  King  of  Navarre  making 
this  man  approach  who  continued  crying,  *Alas!  the 
King  is  dead !'    asked  him  several  questions,   which 
he  answered  by  such  a  circumstantial  account  of  the 
King's  death,  that  we  could  no  longer  doubt  the  truth 
of  it.     Henry  was  still  more  convuiced  when,  after 
advancing  a  little  further  he  saw  the  Scotch  guard, 
who  threw  themselves  at  his  feet,  saying,  *  Ah,  sire, 
you  are  now  our  King  and  Master.'     And  some  mo- 
ments after,  Messrs.   De   Biron,  De  Bellegrade,  De 


150  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

C.  De  Chateauvreux,  De  Dampiere  and  several  others 
did  the  same." 

The  King  of  Navarre,  with  his  accnstomed  decis- 
ion, received  the  homage  of  the  guards  and  the  gen- 
tlemen ;  and  took  the  necessary  measures  to  be  pro- 
claimed Henry  IV.,  King  of  France.  The  army  was 
taken  by  surprise.  The  Huguenots  at  once  acknow- 
ledged him  as  their  rightful  King.  A  part  of  the  army  of 
the  dead  King  did  the  same  ;  a  part  proclaimed  them- 
selves ready  to  do  the  same  on  condition  he  embraced 
the  Komish  faith ;  another  part,  without  declaring  for 
whom  they  were  prepared  to  take  a  decisive  stand, 
declined  receiving  him.  Marshall  Biron  was  invited 
to  speak  to  the  officers  of  the  French  guards  to  come 
and  pay  their  homage  in  the  afternoon,  and  to  per- 
suade the  nobility  to  do  the  same. 

The  body  of  the  assissin  was  burned,  and  his  ashes 
thrown  into  tlie  Seine.  He  was  of  the  order  of  St. 
Dominic.  On  his  coming  to  St.  Cloud,  some  persons 
went  by  night  into  his  chamber  to  observe  him.  They 
found  him  in  a  profound  sleep,  his  breviary  before 
him,  open  at  the  article  of  Judith.  He  fasted,  con- 
fessed himself,  and  received  the  sacrament  before  he 
set  out  to  assassinate  the  King.  The  Prior  of  the  Dom- 
hicians  was  examined,  nothing  could  be  extorted  from 
him  but,  *<we  have  done  what  we  could  but  not 
what  we  would."  This  led  to  the  behef  that  the 
murder  of  the  King  of  Navarre  was  to  have  l)eon 
added  to  the  assassination  of  the  King  of  France.  The 
Prior  was  condemned  and  torn  in  pieces  by  four 
horses.  *  *  Clement  was  praised  at  Eome  for  his  deed ; 
at  l^aris,  liis  picture  was  placed  on  the  altars  with  the 


BEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  151 

eucbarist.  Cardinal  De  lietz  relates,  tliat  on  the  an- 
niversary of  the  barricades,  in  the  minority  of  Louis 
XVI. ,  he  saw  a  gorget  upon  which  this  monk  was 
engi'aved,  with  the  words  underneath,  *St.  James 
Clement.*  To  make  the  death  of  the  King  sure, 
the  knife  was  poisoned.  The  wound  was  not  deep, 
and  had  not  injured  the  intestines." 

The  Orleans  branch  of  the  house  of  Valois,  claim- 
ing from  Louis  IX.,  St.  Louis  of  the  Crusades,  the 
crown  of  France,  was  now  ended,  and  with  it  ended 
the  house  of  Valois.  The  Bourbon  line  now,  in  the 
person  of  Henry  of  Navarre,  took  the  crown.  The 
Orleans  hue  began  with  Francis  I.,  in  1515,  and 
ended  with  his  grandson,  Henry  III.,  in  1589.  In 
every  individual  that  wore  the  crown,  the  Ketbrmed 
Church  found  an  enemy  that  failed  not  to  shed  its 
blood,  and  the  Huguenot  party  an  opposer  that  la- 
boured for  their  destruction.  Yet  under  the  severity 
of  all  these,  the  Huguenots,  as  a  church  and  as  a 
political  power,  were  always  increasing.  The  massa- 
cre of  August  1572,  seemed  to  give  them  accelerated 
growth.  Their  principles  were  tried,  their  temper  was 
purified,  and  their  patience  had  its  perfect  work.  They 
asked  no  help  from  the  State,  as  a  Church,  only  the 
permission  to  live  and  increase  from  their  own  strength 
and  resources  under  the  blessing  of  God. 

Henry  IV.  acted  with  courage  and  promptness. 
He  dispatched  messengers  to  England,  Flanders, 
Switzerland  and  Venice:  and  received  kind  assur- 
ances in  return,  but  no  immediate  help.  He  met  the 
Leaguers  in  the  field  with  gallantry,  and  assailed 
their  towns  with  success.      They  could  not  agree 


152  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

upon  a  person  to  set  up  in  opposition  to  Henry  of 
Navarre ;  and  their  hopes  and  expectations  on  the 
final  settlement  of  the  crown  were  boundless  and 
wholly  irreconcilable.  Philip  of  Spain  had  required 
his  kinsman,  the  Duke  of  Parma,  his  greatest  gene- 
ral and  statesman,  to  assist  the  Leaguers  in  putting 
down  the  Huguenots,  and  any  claimant  of  the  crown 
not  of  the  Romish  faith.  Parma  and  Henry  had 
tried  their  strength,  and  found  each  an  adversary 
worthy  of  the  other.  Parma,  extricating  himself  in 
a  masterly  manner  from  an  unfavourable  position,  by 
the  passage  of  tlie  Seine  in  the  night,  went  to  the 
Netherlands  for  reinforcements.  On  his  return  he 
was  arrested  by  disease  at  Anos,  and  passed  speedily 
from  the  service  of  his  ungrateful  kinsman  to  his 
bier  on  the  1st  of  December,  1592,  in  his  forty-eighth 
year.  Negotiations  were  renewed.  The  opposition 
to  Henry  was  divided.  Many  of  the  leaders  proposed 
to  receive  him  as  their  King,  on  condition  of  his 
renouncing  the  Huguenot  faith  for  the  Romish. 
Others  were  ready  to  receive  him  on  condition  of 
being  remembered  in  his  disposition  of  places  of 
honour  and  profit.  The  great  mass  of  the  Hugue- 
nots were,  with  their  ministers,  entirely  opposed  to 
any  change  in  the  King's  faith  in  favour  of  Rome. 
Some  of  their  military  leaders,  like  the  young  court- 
iers of  Navarre  at  the  fatal  wedding,  desired  the  fes- 
tivities of  Paris,  which  city  would,  it  was  believed, 
declare  for  Henry  if  he  changed  his  faith. 

Up  to  the  year  1592,  the  Duke  of  Sully  says:  <*! 
would  have  had  this  Prince,  doing  justice  to  those 
who  had  served  him  with  zeal  and  affection,  to  have 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  153 

refused  all  other  assistance,  and  cast  himself  entirely 
into  their  arms.  I  was  persuaded  that  after  such  an 
open  declaration  of  his  dependence  upon  the  Protest- 
ants, England,  Holland,  and  all  the  Protestant  powers 
of  Europe  would  exert  themselves  so  eflectually  in 
his  favour,  that  they  would,  without  any  assistance 
from  the  Catholics,  seat  him  upon  the  throne. "  The 
powers  of  Europe  were  slow  in  giving  any  effective 
assistance  to  Henry.  He  went  on  with  his  negotia- 
tions, in  readiness  to  repel  all  violence,  and  pondering 
the  subject  of  abjuration.  He  was  evidently  inclined 
to  listen  to  those  who  urged  upon  him  the  advan- 
tages of  changmg  his  church  connexion;  but  he 
could  not  find  a  reason  satisfactory  to  himself  and 
the  Pluguenots. 

Early  in  1593,  Sully  says:  **I  resolved  to  prevail 
upon  the  King  to  embrace  the  Roman  Catholic  reli- 
gion, and  persuade  him  to  do  it  by  degrees.  I  was 
sensible  that  by  this  means  I  should  give  disgust  to  two 
classes  of  persons,  the  Protestant  neighbours  of  France 
and  the  French  Calvinists.  But  as  to  the  first,  France, 
when  united  with  itself,  had  no  occasion  for  any  foreign 
assistance ;  and  it  was  easy  to  give  the  second  such 
advantages  as  would  make  them  behold  this  change 
without  murmuring.  With  regard  to  both,  I  de- 
pended upon  the  gratitude  which  a  prince  like  Henry 
could  not  fail  of  cherishing  for  persons  to  whom  he 
owed  such  powerful  obligations.  "When  he  arrived 
at  Monte,  he  sent  for  me  to  come  to  him  with  the 
usual  precautious.  Jacquinot  introduced  me  into  his 
chambers  before  day,  and  we  immediately  entered 
upon  our  subject,     Henry,  who  had  made  a  thousand 


154  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

reflections  on  the  perplexing  situation  he  was  in,  began 
by  drawing  a  very  natural  representation  of  it ;  irre- 
concilial)le  opposition  in  the  princes  and  nobility  of 
the  kingdom;  hatred  among  themselves  and  rage 
against  him;  mutiny  and  disobedience  in  all 
minds;  inactivity  in  the  foreign  allies;  intrigues 
and  enormity  on  the  part  of  the  enemies ;  treachery 
within ;  rocks  and  precipices  on  all  sides.  The  end 
of  this  pathetic  discourse  was  to  demand  what  remedy 
I  was  able  to  apply  to  these  evils.  I  replied  that 
without  taking  upon  me  to  give  his  Majesty  advice,  I 
saw  only  three  things  for  him  to  do,  and  he  might  de- 
termine upon  w^iich  he  pleased.  The  first  was,  to 
satisly  every  one's  demands  at  his  own  expense,  or 
rather  at  the  expense  of  tlie  State.  The  second  was, 
not  to  make  concessions  to  any,  but  to  endeavour  to 
wrestle  vigorously  with  them  all.  The  third,  which 
held  a  medium  between  these  two,  was  to  take  away 
all  ol)stacles  that  opposed  his  advancement  to  the 
crown,  by  turning  lioman  Catholic.  I  pointed  out  to 
him  that  by  following  the  lirst,  he  would  reduce  him- 
self to  nothing.  As  to  the  second,  I  represented  to 
him  that  as  soon  as  he  should  give  room  to  believe, 
that  he  depended  only  on  the  claim  his  birth  gave 
him  to  the  crown,  the  desertion  of  all  the  Catholics, 
and  the  unbridled  fury  of  a  whole  nation  of  enemies, 
both  within  and  without  the  kingdom,  w^ould  draw 
upon  him  a  terrible  storm.  On  the  third  I  was 
silent."  After  listening  at  length  to  the  King  giving 
his  views  of  the  probable  course  of  procedure  of  the 
leading  men,  both  of  the  Romanists  and  the  Reformed, 
in  his  case,  which  ever  course  he  should  take,  Sully 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  155 

proceeds:  **I  explained  all  my  thoughts  on  this  sub- 
ject to  the  King,  and  added  that  the  foundation  of  all 
religions  which  believe  in  Jesus  Clirist  being  essen- 
tially the  same ;  that  is  faith  in  the  same  mysteries, 
and  the  same  notions  of  the  divinity,  it  seemed  to  me 
that  one  who  from  a  Catholic  became  a  Protestant, 
or  from  a  Protestant  became  a  Catholic,  did  not 
change  his  religion,  but  followed  for  the  interest  of 
religion  itself,  what  policy  suggested  as  the  most  pro- 
per means  to  compose  all  differences ;  but  that  although 
my  opinion  should  be  erroneous,  yet  this  must  be  al- 
lowed to  an  incontestible  truth,  that  the  embracing  the 
Cathohc  religion  did  not  include  the  necessity  of  per- 
secuting all  others.  I  told  the  King  that  he  might 
remedy  this  dangerous  evil  by  uniting  those  who  pro- 
fessed these  different  religions  in  the  bonds  of  Chris- 
tian charity  and  love ;  or,  if  this  was  impossible,  by 
prescribing  to  them  rules  so  just  as  might  make  both 
parties  contented  with  what  was  granted  to  them." 

The  King  was  more  than  gratified  with  the  advice 
of  his  counsellor ;  it  gave  a  specious  reason  for  doing 
what  he  wished ;  a  reason  that  brought  no  conviction 
to  the  thoughtful,  but  would  satisfy  the  unscrupulous 
in  rehgion.  Other  reasons  pressed  him.  The  States 
General  called  at  the  instigation  of  Parma,  now  dead, 
met  in  Paris,  June,  1593,  about  a  month  after  the 
man  who  alone  expected  to,  or  could  control  its  pro- 
ceeding, had  passed  from  all  earthly  concerns.  Its 
discussions,  protracted  and  violent,  revealed  the  fact 
that  there  were  many  aspirants  to  the  crown,  and  the 
hopes  of  all  were  founded  on  the  favour  of  the  Rom- 
ish clergy  and  the  Spanish  court.     The  Duke  of  Mai- 


156  TH^    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

enne,  the  Duke  of  Guise,  and  the  Cardinal  De  Bour^ 
bon  all  put  in  their  claims.  Maienne  was  the  most 
wealthy,  Guise  the  most  popular  in  France,  and  the 
Cardinal  was  the  favourite  of  Spain.  A  proposition 
came  from  the  Spanish  court,  that  the  Cardinal  should 
be  united  in  marriage  with  the  second  daughter  of  the 
King  of  Spain.  The  deliberations  grew  more  violent 
and  confused.  It  was  admitted  that  the  King  of  Ka- 
varre  united  in  his  person  the  claims  of  three  royal 
lines  from.  St  Louis ;  the  objection  to  him  was  that  he 
was  a  Huguenot.  Hoping  by  abjuration  to  remove 
objections  and  settle  the  crown  peaceably  on  his  head, 
he  determined  to  abjure.  It  was  with  him  a  matter 
of  State  policy.  **  He  therefore,"  says  Sully,  **  at  last 
declared  publicly  that  on  the  20th  of  July  he  would 
perform  his  abjuration,  and  named  the  church  of.  St. 
Denis  for  this  ceremony." 

On  the  appointed  Sabbath,  the  20th  of  July,  1593, 
**  the  King  met  the  Archbishop  of  Bourges,  with  the 
Cardinal  De  Bourbon  and  nine  Bishops,  at  the  Chapel 
of  St.  Denis.  On  his  entering,  the  Archbishop  said, 
*  Who  are  you?'  The  King  replied,  *  I  am  the  King.' 
'  What  is  your  request  ?'  *  To  be  received  into  the 
pale  of  the  CathoHc,  Apostolic  and  Roman  Church.' 
'Do  you  desire  it?'  'Yes,  I  do.'  The  King  then 
kneeling,  said :  '  I  protest  and  swear  in  the  presence 
of  Almighty  God  to  live  and  die  in  the  Catholic, 
Apostolic  and  Roman  religion;  and  to  protect  and 
defend  it  against  all  her  enemies,  at  the  hazard  of  my 
blood  and  life  ;  renouncing  all  heresies  contrary  to  this 
Catholic,  Apostolic  and  Roman  church.'  He  then 
put  this  confession  in  writing  into  the  hands  of  the 
14 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CUURCH.  157 

Archbishop,  who  presented  his  ring  to  kiss,  and  gave 
him  absolution  in  a  loud  voice ;  during  which  the  te 
deum  was  sung." 

At  the  report  of  the  King's  abjuration,  the  Eomish 
Church  in  France  and  throughout  the  world  rejoiced, 
the  Huguenots  mourned,  and  the  Protestants  of 
Europe  were  sad.  The  leaders  of  the  Huguenots 
opposed  the  measure;  and  to  the  King's  enquiry, 
''  What  shall  I  do?"  could  only  answer  with  Bouillon, 
**Gird  on  our  swords  and  make  a  final  trial."  The 
Leaguers  were  confounded,  not  believing  that  Henry 
would  do  what  they  had  declared  indispensable  to  their 
submission  to  his  authority.  By  this  stroke  of  policy, 
Henry  gahied  but  partially  and  slowly  the  ol)jects  in 
expectation.  The  very  ones  that  clamoured  for  the 
act,  were  slow  to  believe  that  he  was  sincere.  The 
King  of  Spain,  whose  plans  were  disturbed  by  this 
act  of  Henry,  **  ordered,"  as  we  are  informed  by 
Sully,  *' Taxis  and  Stuniga  to  ofler  the  King  forces 
sufficient  to  reduce  all  the  chiefs  of  the  League  and 
the  Protestant  party,  without  annexing  any  other  con- 
dition to  this  offer,  than  a  strict  alliance  between  the 
two  crowns,  and  an  agreement  that  the  King  should 
give  no  assistance  to  the  rebels  of  the  Low  countries. 
Philip  H.  judged  of  Henry  by  himself,  and  considered 
his  conversion  only  as  the  principal  of  a  new  political 
system  which  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  brake 
through  his  former  engagements."  This  offer,  and 
the  alliances  the  King  rejected ;  also  the  offer  of  mar- 
riage with  the  second  daughter  of  Philip,  made  soon 
after. 

On  the  12th  of  December,  following  the  abjura- 


158  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

tion,  the  King  held  an  assembly  of  the  Reformed  at 
Monte,  in  which  he  publicly  declared  that  his  chang- 
ing his  religion  should  make  no  alteration  in  the  af- 
fairs of  the  Protestants.  Many  things  asked  of  him 
he  refused,  but  promised  them  toleration. 

Attempts  were  made  to  assassinate  the  King.  Bar- 
riere,  a  boatman  of  Orleans,  set  out  to  accompHsh  his 
death.  Hearing  of  the  King's  abjuration,  he  gave 
over  the  project.  **Varade,  the  rector  of  the  Jesuit 
College  at  Paris,  and  M.  Aubray,  curate  of  St.  Andrei 
des  Aris,  encouraged  him  to  execute  his  design,  by 
persuading  him  he  should  perform  a  meritorious 
action.  Varade  even  heard  his  confession,  gave  him 
absolution,  and  commanded  one  of  his  order  to  admin- 
ister to  him  the  sacrament.  Barriere  disclosed  his 
accomplices,  when  he  was  broke  upon  the  wheel."  A 
gentleman  of  Lyons,  by  name  Brancaleon,  came  to 
the  King  at  Meulan  and  informed  him  that  Father 
Seraphim  Banchi  had  revealed  to  him  a  plot  to  take 
his  life ;  the  figure,  countenance  and  the  dress  of  the 
assassin  were  described  with  great  exactness.  Two 
days  after,  the  wretch  w^as  seized,  tried,  condemned 
and  executed.  **My  friend,"  said  the  King  to  Sully, 
**  is  it  not  strange  to  see  persons  professing  religion 
so  malignant  as  to  be  daily  making  attempts  upon  my 
life  ?  I  was  always  told  that  by  embracing  the  R(iman 
Catholic  religion,  all  these  evil  intentions  would  be 
destroyed,  and  that  M.  De  Maienne  and  his  partisans 
would  acknowledge  me  as  soon  as  I  should  take  the 
step ;  but  I  beghi  to  see  that  there  is  more  of  ambi- 
tion and  avarice  in  their  hearts  than  religion  and 
justice." 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  159 

<*  The  King's  troubles  were  still  further  hicreased 
by  the  behaviour  of  the  Catholics  in  his  court,  in 
whom  his  abjuration  had  wrought  as  little  change  as 
it  had  done  in  those  of  the  League.  They  bore  .with 
impatience  his  not  breaking  ofi'  all  connexion  with  his 
old  Protestant  servants,  and  openly  murmured,  if  he 
conversed  with  any  of  them,  especially  me." 

The  King  proceeded,  by  negotiation,  to  gain  the 
Leaguers,  one  by  one,  by  considerations  of  the  public 
good,  the  inutility  of  war,  the  offices  of  honor  and 
profit  connected  with  the  government,  by  presents, 
and  by  persuasions.  Gaining  admission  to  Paris 
without  bloodshed,  and  occasionally  taking  a  town 
that  held  out  against  him,  by  arms  ;  sending  an  em- 
bassy to  the  Pope,  and  negotiating  with  foreign 
princes;  constantly  growing  stronger  and  stronger, 
he  was  crowned  at  Chartres,  February  17th,  1594, 
King  of  all  France.  Whether  he  gained  in  a  politi- 
cal point  of  view  by  his  abjuration,  or  hastened  his 
progress  to  the  possession  of  the  whole  kingdom,  is  a 
subject  of  profound  speculation,  and  involved  in 
doubt,  when  contrasted  with  his  great  cotemporary, 
the  Prince  of  Orange.  The  one  trod  under  feet  the 
morality  of  the  religion  in  which  he  had  been  educated 
for  the  indulgence  of  his  passions ;  and  then  abjured  its 
principles  and  forms  under  pretext  of  securing  a 
crown  for  which  he  was  contending.  The  other  won 
by  the  piety  of  a  sufl'ering  people,  embraced  their  re- 
ligion in  practice  and  principle  ;  and  then  in  defence 
of  them  and  their  religion,  expended  his  patrimony 
and  rejected  the  crown  they  oifered.  In  both  cases 
the  supreme  authority  descended  to  their  posterity ; 


160  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

and  the  difference  of  the  results  in  two  hundred  j-ears 
exhibitthe  just  judgment  and  righteous  providence  of 
Almighty  God. 

The  Mnth  National  Synod  of  the  Reformed  French 
Church,  after  an  interval  of  about  five  years  from  the 
massacre  of  August,  1572,  was  held  at  St.  Fay  the 
Great,  in  the  Province  of  Perigord,  commencing  Feb- 
ruary 2d,  1578.  Peter  Merlin,  pastor  of  the  church 
in  the  house  of  Guy  Earl,  of  Laval,  the  man  that 
escaped  from  the  house  of  Coligny  at  the  time  of  the 
massacre,  was  chosen  President.  *  *  The  deputies  of 
every  province  are  charged  to  press  their  respective 
provinces  to  look  carefully  to  the  education  of  their 
youth,  and  to  see  to  it  that  schools  of  learning  be 
erected  and  scholastic  exercises,  as  propositions  and 
declamations  be  performed,  that  so  youth  may  be 
trained  up  and  prepared  for  the  service  of  God  and 
His  church  in  the  holy  ministry."  The  churches  were 
*' admonished  more  frequently  to  practice  catechis- 
ings,  and  all  ministers  shall  be  obliged  to  catechise 
their  Hocks  at  least  once  or  twice  a  year." 

Ordered,  that  Colloquies  see  to  it  **that  ministers 
may  better  know  their  duty,  and  grow  in  the  study 
and  understanding  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  be 
more  methodical  in  their  sermons  and  divinity  discus- 
sions. 

**  Fathers  and  mothers  are  exhorted  to  be  exceed- 
ing careful  in  instructing  their  children,  which  are  the 
seed  and  nursery  of  the  church  ;  and  they  shall  be 
most  severely  censured  who  send  them  to  the  schools 
of  l*riests,  Jesuits,  or  Nuns." 

Monsieur  Ernard,  appointed  by  some  of  the  churches 
14* 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCE,  161 

to  attend  at  Frankfort,  in  Germany,  in  September, 
1577,  on  a  meeting  of  deputies  of  the  Keformed 
Churches  in  Christendom,  made  report  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, ''with  which  the  Synod  was  well  pleased." 
And  u[)on  consideration  of  the  intention  of  that  meet- 
ing, called  by  John  Casimir  Duke  of  'Bavaria,  and 
Prince  Palatine,  the  uniting  of  all  the  Eeformed 
Churches  in  Christendom  in  one  common  bond  of 
union,  and  the  forming  one  uniform  Confession  of 
Faith  for  all  Protestants,  the  Synod  thanked  God  for 
so  good  a  motion,  and  appointed  four  of  their  num- 
ber, Anthony  De  Chandieu  and  John  De  Estre  Min- 
isters of  Paris,  Peter  Merlin  of  Yitre  in  Britian, 
Monsieur  Gobert  of  the  French  Church  of  Frankfort, 
to  attend  that  meeting. 

The  first  appeal  brought  to  Synod  came  this  year 
from  the  Prince  of  Conde  against  the  consistory  of 
Rochelle,  complaining  of  being  debarred  the  Lord's 
table  for  acts  done  on  the  sea  under  his  commission. 
A  prize  was  taken,  which  the  consistory  insisted 
should  be  returned  as  unlawfully  taken.  Cond^  re- 
fused, and  plead  the  act  was  a  political  one,  and  not 
concerning  the  consistory.  The  consistory  rephed 
that  the  act  was  of  a  moral  nature,  and  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Church.  The  Synod  affirmed  the 
decision,  and  appointed  a  committee  to  wait  on  the 
Prince  and  convince  him  of  the  propriety  of  conform- 
ing to  the  decision  of  the  Church. 

The  Duke  De  Bouillon,  representing  the  King  of 
Navarre,  was  present  at  Synod,  and  permitted  to  vote. 
The  judges  and  magistrates  of  St.  Fay  also  had  a 
seat.     The  permitting  the  magistrates  of  the  place  to 


162  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

sit  in  the  Synod,  became  a  subject  of  discussion,  and 
was  finally  determined  that  their  advice  and  vote 
should  be  admitted  on  matters  of  general  proceeding, 
and  not  permitted  on  matters  of  faith  and  discipUne. 

The  Tenth  National  Synod  met  at  Frigeac,  August 
2d,  1579,  Monsieur  De  La  Fage  moderator.  For 
the  first  time,  a  roll  of  the  members  was  preserved 
in  the  records,  together  with  the  provinces  in  which 
were  the  Churches  they  represented.  Fourteen  pas- 
tors and  six  elders  composed  the  assembly.  The 
Synod  enjoined  upon  Colloquies  and  Provincial  Sy- 
nods to  press  upon  wealthy  Churches  and  individuals 
the  importance  of  sustaining  students  of  divinity, 
and  poor  scholars  of  hopeful  parts  ;  ordered  that  let- 
ters from  tills  assembly  be  sent  to  noblemen  and  rich 
Churches,  urging  the  matter  upon  their  attention. 

The  necessity  of  a  full  representation  of  Elders  at  the 
N"ational  Synod  was  pressed  upon  the  Provincial  Synod. 

**  The  Confession  of  Faith  presented  by  the  Churches 
of  both  languages,  Dutch  and  French,  in  the  Low 
countries,  hath  been  approved  by  this  Synod.  And 
it  was  consulted  on  by  this  Assembly  what  means 
would  be  most  proper  to  re-unite  the  several  Confes- 
sions of  all  those  nations  which  agree  in  doctrine 
into  one  common  Confession." 

**  Neither  tbe  canonical  nor  apocryphal  books  of 
the  Holy  Bible  sball  be  transformed  into  comedies  or 
tragedies."  This  was  aimed  at  a  growing  evil  of  the 
times  in  difterent  countries. 

**  Cburches  that  in  singing  Psalms  do  fii'st  cause 
each  verse  to  be  read,  shall  be  advised  to  forbear  such 
childish  custom." 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  163 

The  Eleventli  National  Synod  was  commenced 
Wednesday,  June  21st,  1581,  in  Kochelle ;  the  sec- 
ond meeting  in  that  place.  Monsieur  De  Nort,  of 
Rochelle  presided.  The  Confession  of  Faith  read  to 
the  National  Assembly  in  this  place  in  1571,  was 
read  to  this,  and  **all  the  deputies  protested  in  the 
name  of  the  Churches  of  their  respective  provinces, 
that  they  would  persevere  in  the  union  of  that  doc- 
trine and  Confession  of  Faith,  which  was  formerly 
subscribed  in  the  National  Synod  held  in  this  city  in 
the  year  1571." 

**  Princes  and  great  Lords  shall  be  advised  to  ob- 
serve the  articles  of  our  disciphne,  and  to  send  their 
ministers  to  our  national  and  provincial  Synods  and 
Colloquies." 

**For  time  to  come  neither  ministers,  nor  any  of  the 
faithful  shall  prhit  or  publish  any  of  their  writings,  or 
private  works  without  having  first  obtained  the  ex- 
press leave  and  approbation  of  their  respective  Col- 
loquies." 

The  Tewlfth  National  Synod,  held  at  Vitre,  in  the 
castle  of  the  Earl  of  Laval,  commenced  May  15th, 
1583,  Peter  Merlin  of  the  Churches  of  Vitre  and 
Laval,  presiding. 

The  Churches  of  the  Low  countries  having  requested 
an  interchange  of  deputies  at  the  National  Synod  ;  it 
was  agreed  to,  and  arrangements  made. 

"  It  was  resolved  that  a  seal  shall  be  made  for  the 
National  Synod,  that  all  letters  of  importance,  written 
in  its  name,  may  be  sealed  by  it."  A  seal  was  made ; 
on  it  was  a  burning  bush,  in  the  midst  of  which  was, 
in  Hebrew  characters,  the  word  Jehovah,  and  around 


164  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

it  the  words  '^Flagrornon  con.suinor,'^''  (I  am  blazing,  not 
consuming. ) 

**  The  Lady  De  La  Blanchardayc  hath  ]i])ertj 
granted  to  her  to  get  a  minister  that  may  set  up  the 
true  worship  of  God  and  exercise  of  rehgion  in  her 
house,  cahed  the  wood  of  Mayne,  provided  that  the 
neighboring  Colloquy  do  aUow  and  approve  of  said 
minister. " 

The  Harmonia  Confessionum,  by  Castres,  was  ap- 
proved ;  ordered  that  it  be  translated  into  French. 
Monsieur  Antliony  De  Cliandieu  pastor  at  Paris  was 
soHcited  to  undertake  a  journey  to  effect  an  union 
between  the  churches  of  Germany  and  France  ;  and 
if  he  cannot  go,  De  Siere  was  selected  and  urged  to 
go  in  his  place.  Monsieur  Sahiac  was  requested  to 
wiTte  to  the  princes  and  divines  of  Germany,  and  to 
confer  with  the  Lord  Du  Plessis  about  the  letters  to 
be  sent  to  De  Chandieu  the  delegate. 

The  13th  National  Synod  was  held  at  Montaubon, 
June  15th,  1594,  after  an  interval  of  eleven  years, 
owing  to  the  troubles  of  the  nation  in  the  wars  for  the 
succession  to  the  French  crown.  Michael  Berault 
presided.  Ordered  that  the  Lord's  supper  be  cele- 
Ijrated  in  this  church  before  the  breaking  up  of  this 
Synod  to  testify  '*our  union  in  doctrine  and  discipline." 

Persons  must  be  appointed  to  answer  adversaries 
who  write  against  the  Reformed  Chnrch  and  doc- 
trines. "If  any  person  shall  presume  to  print  his 
book  before  he  has  first  connuunic^atcd  it  unto  his 
Cyollofjny  or  Synod,  acconhng  to  our  discipline,  he 
sliall  be  most  severely  censured  and  his  book  sup- 
pressed." 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  165 

The  cliurches  were  exliorted  to  receive  the  last 
translation  of  the  Bible  made  at  Geneva  ;  and  thanks 
were  given  to  Monsieur  Rotan  ;  and  letters  were  or- 
dered to  the  brethren  at  Geneva,  *'who  at  the  desire 
of  our  churches  so  happily  undertook  and  accom- 
plished this  great  work." 

M.  Calvin's  catechism  to  be  retained  in  use  by  the 
churches  unaltered. 

Thanks  were  given  to  pastor  Beraud  and  others, 
for  maintainhig  the  truth  at  the  conference  held  at 
Nantes  last  year,  with  Monsieur  Perron  and  other 
Popish  doctors  ;  and  the  Synod  commend  their  offer 
to  renew  the  conference  at  the  King's  pleasure.  This 
conference  had  been  held  by  desire  of  the  King  while 
he  was  agitating  the  question  of  adjuration.  Sully 
says:  ** Perron  captivated  the  King  by  his  easy  prin- 
ciples and  pleasant  address." 

The  churches  were  re(juired  to  pay  their  quota  of 
the  expense  of  the  deputies  in  attending  the  political 
assembly  held  at  Nantes,  December,  1593,  at  which 
the  King  had  promised  toleration  ;  and  also  of  the 
one  to  be  held  at  St.  Fay  by  the  deputies  of  the  pro- 
vinces, as  the  interest  of  the  whole  Huguenot  body 
were  in  consideration.  It  was  recommended  that  the 
political  union  sworn  at  Nantes  by  the  deputies  should 
be  sworn  to  by  the  churches  in  their  temples  of  wor- 
ship and  in  their  guild  halls.  The  object  was  to 
hold  the  whole  body  in  strict  union  till  the  King,  who 
had  abjured  in  the  May  preceding,  should  grant  them 
their  promised  privileges. 

A  father  complamed  that  his  son  had  accepted  a 
call  to  a  church  against  his  will  and  judgment.     It 


166  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

was  set  aside  by  the  assembly,  and  the  young  man 
went  to  another  place.  Ordered,  that  a  regular  list  be 
kept  of  all  members  in  communion,  and  that  mem- 
bers subscribe  their  own  names  when  able  to  write. 

The  Fourteenth  N"ational  Synod  was  held  at  Saumur 
commencing  June  15th,  1596.  De  La  Touche  was 
President. 

Ordered:  **That  the  provinces  should  be  advised 
to  do  their  utmost  that  a  college  be  erected  in  each 
of  them ;  and  that  by  them  all  jointly,  at  least  two 
academies." 

"And  this  Synod  judgeth  this  city,  Saunmr,  a 
most  convenient  place  for  a  college,  and  whenever 
God  shall  bless  with  ability,  for  an  academy  also." 

Letters  were  recieved  from  the  King  and  High 
Constable,  expressive  of  their  good  will  and  respect : 
ordered  that  proper  answers  be  returned,  and  the 
royal  favour  be  entreated. 

The  order  established  by  the  gentlemen,  met  at 
Loudon,  that  the  Huguenot  body  maintain  mutual 
union,  was  approved  of,  and  ordered  to  be  carefully 
observed  till  the  King  grant  the  free  exercise  of  reli- 
gion by  edict. 

The  French  Church  in  Loudon  asked  for  a  pastor. 

Whether  the  Scripture  songs  put  in  metre  by  Beza 
shall  be  sung  in  the  churches,  was  put  over  for  con- 
sideration, and  the  provinces  were  requested  to  study 
the  matter  "that  it  maybe  more  solidly  debated." 
M.  Beza  was  thanked  for  his  sermons  on  the  passion, 
dedicated  to  the  pastors  and  elders  of  the  churches  of 
the  kingdom. 

As  the  Geneva  Bible  was  scarce  and  dear,  it  was 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  167 

resolved  to  have  an  edition  of  the  Bible  printed  at 
Rochelle.  The  churches  of  Upper  Languedoc  pro- 
posed that  able  churches  should  erect  libraries  for  the 
use  of  ministers  and  professors  or  candidates :  ap- 
proved. Ordered,  that  two  chaplains  be  sent  from 
the  pastors  of  the  Reformed  Churches,  to  the  army, 
to  serve  for  six  months,  to  be  followed  by  others  in 
order ;  the  first  to  go  from  the  Isle  of  France  and 
Normandy.  The  King's  sister  asked  for  De  Araaurs 
as  her  chaplain :  granted.  He  had  been  chaplain  to 
Henry  IV.  before  his  abjuration.  The  very  papists 
in  the  army  were  melted  by  his  prayers,  as  well  as 
the  lords  and  commanders.  When  going  into  a 
fight,  they  would  call  upon  the  Kuig,  "that  the 
minister  who  prayed  yesterday  might  pray  again." 
Lords  going  into  the  army  were  permitted  to  take  a 
minister  with  them. 

The  assemblies  at  Monts,  St.  Fay  and  Loudon, 
referred  to  in  the  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth  National 
Synods,  were  the  political  assemblies  of  Huguenots, 
which  they  had  commenced  in  1560.  Distressed  at 
the  abjuration  of  the  King,  their  expression  of  feeling 
was  strong.  The  King  promised  the  meeting  at 
Monts,  the  December  succeeding  his  change  of  reli- 
gion, that  he  would  grant  them  toleration.  This 
meeting  and  the  succeeding  ones  passed  strong  reso- 
lutions to  preserve  unity  of  action  and  purpose  till  the 
promised  Edict  was  given.  The  resolute,  determined 
course  adopted  at  the  meetings,  undou])tedly  urged 
on  Henry  to  fulfill  his  promises.  He  could  not  for- 
get that  he  owed  his  crown  and  his  life  to  the  Hugue- 
nots.     He  might  have  continued  to  delay  the  per- 


168  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

formance  in  hopes  that  by  the  same  negotiations  that 
had  divided  and  disarmed  the  Romanists,  he  might 
win  over,  one  after  another,  of  the  Huguenot  leaders 
by  oflices  of  honour  and  profit,  till  the  weakened  and 
disorganized  body  would  have  ceased  to  ask  any 
Edict,  or  would  have  been  content  with  one  of  nar- 
row terms  and  influence.  The  Huguenots  feared 
this,  and  promised  each  other,  in  their  meetings,  and 
enjoined  upon  the  whole  body,  to  reject  all  proposi- 
tions of  personal  treaties,  or  settlements  by  provinces ; 
and  to  persist,  as  one  undivided  body,  to  demand,  as 
the  least  boon  they  could  accept,  Toleration  for  their 
religion.  Henry,  disappointed  in  his  efforts  to  divide 
and  destroy,  said,  **I  can  never  use  them  ill,  nor 
declare  war  against  them,  for  I  shall  always  love 
them."  The  Church  courts  joined  with  the  political 
assemblies,  and  gave  force  to  their  decisions,  urging 
the  churches  all  to  bind  themselves,  by  oath,  in  the 
churches  and  guild  houses,  to  hold  together,  and 
make  no  separate  treaty,  or  cease  to  demand  the 
Edict  for  toleration.  After  four  years  of  delay  and 
negotiation  on  one  side,  and  of  resolute  perseverance 
on  the  other,  the  Edict  was  signed  April  13th,  1598. 
The  Edict  of  toleration,  called  the  Edict  of  Nantes, 
is  a  document  of  great  length,  filling  twenty-five 
folio  pages,  and  divided  into  ninety-two  sections.  The 
general  outlines  were  marked  by  the  King,  and  the 
particulars  were  adjusted  according  to  his  expressed 
will.  Many  hands,  Romish  and  Reformed,  were 
employed  upon  it.  The  Romanists,  in  their  unwil- 
lingness to  grant  anything,  w^ere  ever  on  the  watch 

that  he  should  not  give  too  much  ;  the  Reformed  were 
15 


nEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  169 

on  their  guard  lest  he  should  not  give  enough.  It  is 
evident  he  granted  as  little  as  he  supposed  would  con- 
tent the  Huguenots,  and  no  more  than  he  supposed 
the  Romanists  would  bear.  The  whole  was  a  matter  of 
political  management.  He  persisted  in  calling  the 
Huguenots,  the  ^*  pretended  Reformed,"  and  styled  the 
Romish  faith,  ^'the  Roman,  Catholic  and  Apostolic." 
In  a  supplement  of  ten  folio  pages  and  fifty-six  sec- 
tions, the  Reformed  had  full  permission  to  hold  their 
worship  except  in  places  especially  named,  to  exer- 
cise their  discipline,  hold  consistories,  colloquies.  Pro- 
vincial and  National  Synods.  A  phrase  was  added  * '  by 
his  Majesty's  permission,"  which  was  used  by  the  suc- 
cessors of  Henry  IV . ,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  the 
Reformed,  and  finally  to  the  entire  suppression  of  the 
National  Synod,  their  bond  of  general  union.  Schools, 
colleges,  universities  and  hospitals  were  to  be  open 
equally  to  the  Romanists  and  Reformed.  In  political 
influence  and  in  the  courts  the  advantage  was  on  the 
side  of  the  national  religion.  The  Huguenots  were 
required  to  pay  taxes  for  the  government  and  the  na- 
tional church,  as  the  other  citizens  of  France  ;  but  as 
a  return  the  King  granted  them  a  yearly  revenue  from 
the  Treasury  of  foi'ty-five  thousand  crowns  for  the 
use  of  the  Reformed  Church.  All  political  assem- 
blies, which  they  had  enjoyed  since  1560,  were  abso- 
lutely suppressed  as  unnecessary. 

Philip  of  Spain  lived  long  enough  to  know  that 
toleration  in  religion  had  been  gi-anted  to  the  Reformed 
in  France.  In  about  five  months  after  the  Edict  was 
passed,  on  the  ISth  of  September,  he  breathed  his 
last,  broken  down  by  disease  and  the  infirmities  of 


170  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

age,  and  the  accumulated  weight  of  disappointment. 
He  had  lost  Holland,  though  Alva  had  pressed  with  all 
the  power  of  an  absolute  monarch,  determined  to  subdue 
his  provinces  to  unity  m  religion.  From  the  treaty  of 
Chateau  Carabresis  with  Henry  II. ,  he  had  exerted 
himself  by  negotiations,  by  intermarriage,  by  mtrigues 
and  by  armed  force  to  destroy  the  Reformed  m  France. 
Not  once  was  he  known  to  consent  to  any  offer  of 
kindness  to  the  Huguenots.  He  ever  contemplated 
them  as  heretics  against  religion  and  absolute  mon- 
archy, to  be  destroyed  utterly.  He  died  seeing  the 
object  of  his  whole  life  entirely  lost.  Before  his 
death,  for  his  sons'  sake,  he  conchided  a  peace  with 
France,  and  so  far  acknowledging  the  toleration  he 
could  not  hinder.  The  whole  company  of  actors  and 
advisers  of  the  massacre  of  St.  Barthomew's  day  had 
now  gone  down  to  the  grave;  and  not  one  could 
claim  a  single  advantage  or  happy  hour  flowing  from 
that  terrible  act.  The  Huguenots,  not  obtaining  all 
they  wished,  had  gained  a  signal  advantage,  for  the 
protection  of  which  an  absolute  king  was  solemnly 
engaged. 

It  is  vain  to  conjecture  what  would  have  been  the 
condition  of  things  if  Henry  IV.  had  remained  true 
to  the  faith  in  which  he  had  been  educated ;  and  to 
those  who,  true  to  their  fjiith  and  to  his  rights,  had 
put  him  on  the  throne.  The  things  to  be  gained  for 
him  were  less  than  those  which  had  been  gained  by 
his  faithful  friends  and  the  Providences  of  God. 
From  the  time  of  his  abjuration  there  was  no  faith 
in  his  religion  any  where  either  in  France  or  at  Rome. 

The  Huguenots  had  gone  through  ceaseless  perse- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  171 

cutioiis,  whilst  fasliioning  the  Reformed  Church, 
whose  organization  was  complete  in  1559,  and  though 
wars  and  bloodshed  called  by  historians,  in  derision, 
religious  wars,  but  in  truth  the  struggles  of  a  noble 
people  for  political  and  religious  rights,  protracted 
through  more  than  five  and  thirty  years,  had  at  last 
gained  protection  for  their  religious  worship.  The 
gaining  of  this  in  an  absolute  government,  like  France, 
was  an  acknowledgment  that  rights  and  privileges 
were  not  confined  to  the  nobility,  but  belonged  to  the 
lowest  member  of  society  ;  that  life,  property  and  re- 
ligion were  the  unalienable  rights  of  all. 

It  has  been  computed  that  when  the  house  of  Va- 
lois  became  extinct,  and  Henry  IV.  was  acknowl- 
edged King  of  France,  the  miseries  of  France  had 
reached  a  height  not  exceeded  by  the  wars  of  the  Re- 
volution some  two  centuries  afterward.  The  victims 
of  the  wars. for  the  succession  had  been  Utile  less  than 
a  million  of  men.  Nine  large  cities  had  been  demol- 
ished. Two  hundred  and  fifty  villages  had  been 
burned.  The  number  of  houses  destroyed  was 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  thousand. 
The  national  debt  amounted  to  three  hundred  and 
forty-five  million  of  livres  of  the  day,  equal  to  fifteen 
million  pounds  sterling,  at  twelve  per  cent,  interest. 
The  gross  amount  of  taxes  was  one  hundred  and  sev- 
enty millions  ;  the  net  receipt  was  thirty  millions  only. 
Of  these  only  eleven  millions  went  to  the  King  for 
the  expenses  of  the  government. 


172  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 


CHAPTER   V. 

From  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  1598,  to  the  Assassination  of  Henry 
lY.,   IGIO. 


I 


N  the  Edict  of  Nantes  a  distinction  is  made  between    - 
tlie  Huguenots,  or  the  lietbrmed  Church,  and  the    ■ 


IIu2Cuenots  as  a  pohtical  body.  Both  had  claimed, 
and  had  enjoyed  privileges,  in  the  exercise  and  main- 
tenance of  which  Henry  IV.  had  come  to  the  crown. 
The  Church  was  confirmed  in  its  right  to  have  a  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  a  Disciplhie,  and  a  Form  of  Wor- 
ship ;  ■  and  with  the  restriction  of  certain  })laces,  to 
exercise  freely  the  privilege  of  meeting  in  assemblies 
for  rehgious  worship  ;  the  meeting  of  the  Consisto- 
ries, or  persons  set  apart  to  manage  the  affairs  of 
particular  congregations;  of  Colloqneis,  the  pastors 
and  representatives  of  the  congregations  in  defined 
neighbourhoods ;  of  Provincial  Synods,  the  pastors 
and  representatives  of  congregations  in  a  provhice, 
or  province  associated ;  and  finally,  of  the  National 
Synod,  the  representatives  from  the  Provincial  Synods  ; 
all  these  meetings  being  essential  to  toleration  of  their 
religion  and  their  worship.  But  the  political  meet- 
ings of  the  Huguenots  were  forbidden.  Previously 
to  the  year  1560  the  Huguenots  had  no  other  privi- 
leges than  those  belonging  to  toleration  in  rehgion. 
These  they  demanded ;  and  when  not  granted,  main- 
tained under  persecution  even  unto  death.      But  in 


I 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH,  173 

1560,  they  were  invited  by  the  nobility  of  their  body, 
of  whom  CoUgny,  Coiid(5,  and  Anthony  of  Niivarre 
took  the  lead,  to  come  out  as  a  political  body,  and  as 
such  to  unite  for  the  Bourbon  succession  to  the  crown, 
as  the  most  ready  and  only  sensible  way  of  obtaining 
security  for  the  exercise  of  their  religion.  Political 
meetings  were  held  in  consequence  of  this  reqnest ; 
and  as  a  body  the  Huguenots  declared  for  the  Bour- 
bon, entered  into  the  contest  for  it,  shed  their  blood 
profusely,  under  the  conviction  that  freedom  in  their 
religion  was  connected  with  the  Bourbon  cause ;  and 
never  ceased  in  their  efforts  till,  after  more  than  thirty 
year's  of  trial,  Henry  IV.  was  acknowledged  King 
of  France. 

Their  political  assemblies  were  Provincial  and  Na- 
tional. The  smaller  meetings  in  provinces  were  the 
primary  meetings  of  the  people.  The  larger  meet- 
ings were  representatives  of  smaller  ones ;  and  the 
National  Assemblies  were  by  representatives  from 
the  provinces.  In  their  formation  and  action  they 
followed  the  organization  of  their  church  courts. 
In  these  meetings  were  debated  all  things  that  con- 
cerned the  welfare  of  the  whole  body,  except  the 
Confession  and  Discipline  and  Worship  of  their 
Church.  Politics  and  religion  were  studiously  kept 
asunder  in  their  discussions,  though  the  same  persons 
often  appeared  as  leaders  in  the  meetings  for  politics 
and  in  the  meetings  for  religion  ;  as  the  pastors  and 
elders  and  deacons  of  the  Church  were  often  dele- 
gates to  the  political  assemblies.  Henry  had  both 
encouraged  these  meetings,  after  he  had  become  the 
head  of  the  party,  and  had  enjoyed  the  vast  ad  van- 


174  THE    BUGUENOTS,    OR 

tages  of  their  union  in  council  and  action.  These 
meetings  were  not  sustained  by  any  of  the  existing 
governing  powers  of  France.  Of  course  they  were 
revolutionary,  and  had  accomplished  their  object. 
Spain,  and  all  the  aspiring  factions  of  France,  were 
defeated.  In  settling  the  policy  of  his  kingdom,  the 
King,  in  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  not  only  did  not  sanc- 
tion the  continuance  of  these  meetings,  but  positively 
fort  id  them.  It  was  also  claimed  that  the  Provincial 
and  National  Synods  of  the  Church  were  also  hi- 
cluded  in  the  prohibition.  It  is,  however,  a  matter 
of  history,  that  in  the  Edict,  as  prepared  by  the  King, 
and  signed,  for  the  ratification  of  parliament,  there 
was  an  article  confirming  the  privilege  of  these  politi- 
cal meetings,  as  a  legitimate  way  for  the  expression 
to  the  King  of  the  wants  and  wishes  of  the  people. 
The  Eomanists  violently  opposed  the  article.  And 
some  prominent  Huguenots,  whether  from  anxiety  to 
end  the  discussion  about  toleration,  or  from  short- 
sighted complaisance  to  the  court,  or  from  a  desire 
to  win  the  favour  of  the  King,  by  profession  of  un- 
bounded confidence  in  his  government,  and  equitable 
management  of  afiairs,  without  any  written  obligation 
or  promise,  consented  to  the  erasure  of  the  obnoxious 
article.  The  great  mass  of  the  leaders  and  people 
were  earnest  for  the  sanction  of  the  political  assem- 
blies. The  King  erased  the  article.  IVobably  the 
firmness  of  the  assemblies  that  met  at  Nantes,  St. 
Fay,  and  Loudon,  after  the  King's  abjuration,  in  de- 
manding a  security  of  their  rights  and  privileges,  by 
Edict ;  and  the  resolutions  they  passed,  calling  on  all 
the  Huguenots,  whether  considered  as  the  Reformed 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCB  1T5 

of  France,  or  as  the  political  body,  that  had  suc- 
ceeded in  the  contest  about  the  sucession  to  the  crown, 
to  hold  together  in  the  strictest  union,  making  no 
separate  treaties  or  agreements  for  particular  towns, 
cities  or  provinces,  or  individual  nobles,  or  bodies  of 
men,  for  special  privileges,  and  sustaining  each  other 
till  the  rights  and  privileges  of  all  were  settled  by 
Edict ;  and  the  tenacity  with  which  the  leaders  held 
to  their  demands  in  the  presence  of  the  King  him- 
self, all  combined,  with  the  King's  love  of  arbitrary 
power,  to  determine  him  to  erase  the  article  confer- 
ring the  privilege  of  political  assemblies,  and  to  insert 
one,  positively  forbidding  any  such  meetings. 

To  allay  the  discontent  among  the  Huguenots,  the 
King  promised  them,  verbally,  that  the  political  meet- 
ings should  be  undisturbed  for  a  series  of  years,  as 
the  means  and  channel  of  communication  between 
the  King  and  his  Huguenot  subjects.  This  privilege 
was  undisturbed  till  after  the  death  of  Henry  IV.,  and 
being  contracted  by  degrees,  was  finally  abolished  by 
his  successors.  They  were  particularly  desired  by  the 
Huguenots,  for  the  purpose  of  choosing  two  deputies  to 
reside  at  court,  to  watch  over  their  interests,  and  be 
the  immediate  agents  through  whom  to  present  their 
affairs  to  the  King.  With  the  right  of  choice,  they 
also  claimed  the  right  to  decide  upon  the  manner  the 
deputies  performed  their  appropriate  duties. 

It  had  been  not  uncommon  in  making  treaties  or 
entering  into  contracts,  for  nations  to  give  and  receive 
the  possession  of  towns  and  fortresses  as  pledges,  to 
be  retained  a  given  number  of  years,  for  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  stipulations  of  a  treaty,  or  till  the  condi- 


176  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OH 

tions  of  a  contract  had  been  complied  with.  These 
were  called  cautionary  tovms.  In  1570,  at  the  treaty 
made  by  the  Queen  Mother  and  the  Huguenots,  Ko- 
chelle,  Montaubon,  Cognac  and  La  Charity  were  put 
in  their  possession  as  fortified  places  to  be  retained  as 
pledges  of  the  treaty.  To  these  were  added  by  Henry 
all  the  fortified  places  they  had  built  up  during  the 
wars  for  the  succession,  amounting  to  about  one  hun- 
dred. These  with  all  their  arms  and  forces  were  to  be 
retained  by  the  Huguenots  for  eight  years  as  pledges 
for  the  fulfilment  of  the  Edict,  and  of  their  safety.  And 
nine  hundred  thousand  crowns  yearly  were  promised 
for  their  support.  At  the  end  of  eight  years  the  pos- 
session was  indefinitely  prolonged  as  a  defence  or 
surety  against  the  violence  of  the  ecclesiastics  that 
ui'ged  the  destruction  of  the  whole  body  of  the 
Reformed. 

With  the  exception  that  it  became  customary  to  ask 
the  royal  permission  for  the  meeting  of  the  National 
Synod  according  to  its  adjournment,  and  for  the  po- 
litical assemblies  when  desired,  the  political  and  reli- 
gious meetings  of  the  Huguenots  were  held  as  had 
been  usual  before  the  Edict.  The  advantages  was, 
that  the  Edict  confirmed  many  privileges  expressly, 
and  the  King's  leave  was  given  for  others  without  the 
formality  or  stability  of  the  law. 

The  Edict  was  by  the  King's  influence  and  authority 
registered  and  published  in  April,  1598.  On  the  26th  day 
of  the  next  month,  the  Fifteenth  National  Synod  com- 
menced its  sessions  at  Montpelier.  Pastor  Berault  pre- 
sided. The  King's  sister  under  promise  of  marriage  to 
the  Duke  of  Barr,  applied  to  Synod  for  advice.    She  had 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  177 

declined  to  be  married  after  the  Eomish  form,  and  the 
Duke  to  be  married  after  the  Reformed  manner. 
The  Synod  advised  against  the  match  altogether. 
The  King  was  anxious  for  it,  and  prevailed  upon  the 
Archbishop  of  Rouen,  his  natural  brother,  to  pro- 
nounce in  his  cabinet,  the  formal  words  of  marriage, 
he  himself  giving  his  sister  and  joining  their  hands. 
The  Duke  went  immediately  to  mass,  and  the  Duchess 
to  sermon  at  the  court. 

The  Edict  of  Nantes  was  laid  before  the  Synod. 
Two  clauses  required  attention.  By  one  it  was 
ordered,  **that  all  members  of  the  said  religion,  pre- 
tendedly  Reformed,  and  others  who  have  followed 
this  party,  shall  be  bound  and  holden  by  all  reason- 
able dues ;  and  under  the  penalties  contained  in  the 
Edict  on  these  matters,  to  pay  and  discharge  tithes  to 
the  curates  and  other  ecclesiastics,  and  to  all  others 
to  whom  they  may  belong,  according  to  local  usage 
and  custom."  The  other  in  the  breast  of  his  Majesty, 
depending  on  his  simple  authority,  and  not  on  the 
authority  of  parhament :  *'That  there  shall  be  placed 
in  the  hands  of  Monsieur  de  Yiese,  commissioned  by 
his  Majesty  for  that  purpose,  by  the  royal  treasurers 
each  in  its  year,  rescriptions  for  the  sum  of  forty-five 
thousand  crowns,  to  be  employed  in  certain  secret 
affairs  which  concern  them,  which  his  Majesty  does 
not  wish  to  speak  of  or  declare."  This  yearly  stipend 
was  a  small  return  to  the  Huguenots  for  the  taxes 
they  paid  for  the  support  of  the  Romish  clergy  by  the 
old  laws  of  France,  which  the  King  thought  it  not 
best  to  change.  The  tithes  were  to  be  paid  as  usual, 
and  this  annual  sum  returned  from  the  ti-easury.     The 


178  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Synod  determined  to  appropriate  a  part  of  this  income 
to  the  support  of  two  universities,  one  at  Saumur,  and 
the  other  at  Montaubon ;  and  two  academies  of  The- 
ology, one  at  Montpeher  and  the  other  at  Nismes. 
The  hxrger  portion  to  be  divided  among  the  churches 
for  the  support  of  the  ministry.  The  number  of 
churches  were  reported  according  to  the  provincial 
Synods :  1st.  That  of  the  Isle  of  France,  Picardy, 
Champagne  and  Brie,  88  ;  2nd.  Normandy,  59  ;  3rd. 
Brittany,  14;  4th.  Burgundy,  12;  5th.  Lyonnois,  4; 
6th.  Forest,  Dauphiny  and  Provence,  94  ;  7th.  Viva- 
rets,  32  ;  8th.  Lower  Languedoc,  116;  9th.  Higher 
Languedoc,  96 ;  10th.  Lower  Guienne,  83 ;  llth. 
Poictou,  50 ;  12th.  Xantoigne,  51 ;  13th.  Aujou,  21 ; 
14th.  Orleans,  39,  making  in  all  760.  Each  of  these 
churches  was  to  receive  a  portion  of  the  annuity. 

The  Synod  declared:  *'That  had  it  not  been  for 
the  good  union  and  correspondence  which  is  among 
us  we  had  never  got  the  liberty  of  our  consciences  in 
the  pul)lic  profession  of  the  Gospel  and  service  of 
our  God,  nor  justice  to  be  administered  to  us,  nor 
other  needfid  securities  for  our  lives.  This  Synod 
doth  now  protest  and  resolve,  that  for  the  future,  that 
union  subscribed  and  sworn  at  Nantes  shall  be  better 
and  more  strictly  kept  and  observed  than  ever,  that 
so  the  articles  of  this  Edict  may  be  performed  to  us, 
and  all  other  things  needful  for  our  preservation,  in 
our  obedience  to  his  Majesty  and  his  Edicts."  Tliis 
union  is  the  one  sworn  to  at  Monts,  December,  1593,  a 
few  months  after  the  King's  abjuration.  It  bound 
the  whole  body  to  union  of  action  in  political  mat- 
ters,   as  their   Confession   did  in  religious.      Some 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  179 

Englisli  writers,  seeing  this  union  referred  to  repeat- 
edly by  the  National  Synod,  have  charged  the  French 
Church  with  divisions  and  discords.  By  failing  to  ad- 
here to  this  union  strictly,  and  yielding  to  the  King's 
wishes,  the  privilege  of  political  asseml)lies  was  finally 
lost.  The  Synod  was  of  the  opinion  that,  but  for  the 
union,  the  Edict  of  Nantes  could  never  have  been 
gained. 

Ordered,  **  That  all  churches  do  their  endeavours 
to  maintain  their  own  poor.  Also,  ministers  that 
have  gone  abroad,  on  account  of  the  troubles,  are 
commanded  to  return  forthwith  to  the  service  of  their 
churches."  The  King's  sister  was  promised  that  the 
Synod  would  always  provide  able  ministers  for  the 
church  in  her  house  :  those  ministers  to  bear  no  other 
name  tlian  simply  Pastors  or  Ministers.  Complaint 
was  made  to  the  English  Ambassador,  and  to  Mon- 
sieur De  La  Fontaine,  ministers  of  the  French  Church 
in  Loudon,  of  the  books  injurious  to  the  French 
churches,  published  by  Lutcliffe  &  Sarovia,  in  Eng- 
land, and  circulated  to  some  extent. 

According  to  a  requirement  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes, 
the  colloquies  were  commanded  by  Synod  to  make 
attestation  of  the  characters  and  religious  standing  of 
any  man  appointed  Governor  of  the  cautionary  towns, 
to  prevent  imposition  and  deception. 

The  youth  of  the  Huguenots  were  not  shut  out  of 
the  universities  and  schools  of  France.  By  the  Edict 
they  were  admited  to  equal  advantages  with  all  others. 
The  influence  pervading  them  was  so  entirely  Romish, 
and  the  probability  of  ill  etiects  so  strong,  the  Synod 
began  in   earnest  to   prepare  proper  schools  of  all 


180  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

grades  sufficient  to  prepare  their  youth  for  all  the 
positions  of  life,  and  especially  for  the  office  of  the 
gospel  ministry.  The  word  Academy  was  used  in 
the  highest  classical  Greek  sense,  a  place  for  the 
highest  instruction. 

Gathering  courage  and  strength  for  their  work,  the 
Reformed  Church  increased  in  numbers  and  inffiience. 
Her  members  were  found  along  the  northern  and 
eastern  borders  of  the  kingdom  in  great  numbers, 
scattered  through  tlie  centre  provinces  in  less  strength  ; 
and  most  numerous  in  the  southern  provinces.  G  reatly 
in  the  minority  in  point  of  numbers,  they  divided 
France  in  national  strength  and  influence.  Had 
their  residences  been  more  contiguous,  their  relative 
influence  would  have  been  greater.  And  it  is  far 
from  impossible  that  in  the  troul)les  that  afflicted  the 
state,  after  the  death  of  Henry  IV.,  the  Huguenots 
would  have  formed  a  republic  like  Holland,  and  be- 
come a  [>owerful  confederate  state  among  the  nations 
of  Europe.  Their  dispersed  condition  utterly  forbid 
any  such  attempt ;  and  a  serious  consideration  of  it 
was  cut  short  by  the  example  of  many  provinces  of 
the  Netherlands,  which,  after  half  a  century  of  wars, 
were  overcome  and  compelled  to  submit.  The  time 
for  France  to  become  a  l^rotestant  nation  passed  in 
the  time  of  Francis  I. ;  came  and  went  again  with 
Henry  IV.  That  the  time  will  come  that  a  true  Re- 
formation will  pervade  France  is  certain ;  but  when 
it  will  come  time  alone,  under  the  Providence  of 
God,  will  disclose. 

At  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  circum- 
stances of  the  French  nation  as  a  whole,  and  of  the 
16* 


I 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  181 

Various  parts  in  particular,  afforded  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  working  out  serious  present  disquiet  to  the 
Huguenot  body,  and  preparing  for  them,  after  a 
series  of  years,  a  catastrophe  more  desolating  than 
the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomow.  First,  After  the 
settlement  of  the  crown  on  the  head  of  Henry  IV. , 
there  was,  according  to  .the  spirit  of  the  age,  and  the 
nature  of  man,  an  exciting  and,  to  the  King,  a  most 
annoying  strife  for  the  acquisition  of  hereditary  es- 
tates, offices  and  honours.  The  Leaguers,  and  all 
opposed  to  the  King  of  Navarre,  sought  these  as  con- 
siderations for  their  aid  and  friendship.  His  old 
friends  expected  them  as  means  of  defraying  their 
great  expenditures  in  his  cause,  and  as  affording 
opportunities  to  amass  wealth,  and  meet  the  demands 
that  would  come  in  his  future  service.  They  were 
expected  as  gifts  from  the  King,  or  as  purchases  at  a 
reduced  price,  or  by  marriages  with  dowagers  and 
heiresses.  The  strife  between  contending  parties 
about  them  portended  violence  and  civil  war  in  the  pro- 
vinces. As  many  of  the  prominent  men  of  the  Hugue- 
not party  were  engaged  in  this  strife  for  property  and 
honour,  congregations  of  the  Reformed  were  often 
agitated  by  contentions  in  which  they  had  no  real 
interest.  The  aspirants,  counting  on  the  advantage 
to  be  gained  by  the  report  that  the  whole  Huguenot 
population  of  a  province  were  in  favour  of  them  and 
their  desired  boon,  used  all  means  to  excite  the  pop- 
ulation to  commit  themselves  in  some  demand  or 
expression  of  their  wish.  In  one  province  they  were 
assured  that  the  tax,  on  the  necessary  article  of  salt, 
depended  on  their  course   in  respect  to  the  person 


182  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

* 

who  should  have  the  farming  of  that  article  ;  in  an^ 
other,  that  their  whole  interests  as  citizens  were 
involved.  Happily,  few  congregations  thus  assailed 
could  be  prevailed  upon  to  take  any  step  that  had  the 
ai)i)earence,  much  less  the  spirit,  of  disloyalty. 

Second,  The  King  of  Spain,  always  true  to  the  de- 
sign of  destroying  the  Eeformed  in  France,  had  his 
emissaries  abroad,  in  every  form  and  condition  of 
society,  to  excite  discontent  between  the  Huguenots 
and  the  government ;  at  one  time  poisoning  the  ear 
of  the  King  and  court  with  relations  of  disloyal  de- 
signs in  the  provinces  occupied  by  the  Reformed  ;  at 
other  times  alarming  the  Reformed  communities  with 
reports  of  the  designs  of  the  court  for  their  destruc- 
tion ;  and  urging  the  people  to  revolt,  or  at  least  to 
imprudencies  that  should  provoke  the  King. 

Third,  The  most  clear-sighted  and  best  hiformed 
Huguenots  thought  with  their  much  loved  leader  and 
statesman,  the  murdered  Coligny,  that  their  political 
assembhes  were  necessary  for  their  welfare — almost 
for  their  existence — and  for  the  ultimate  good  of 
France.  Henry  vacilated  between  his  convictions  of 
their  importance  to  the  Huguenots,  and  his  desire  to 
bring  all  France  to  his  absolute  will,  yielded  so  far  as 
to  pass  unnoticed  the  meetings,  and  even  to  give  per- 
mission for  their  being  called,  to  choose  delegates  to 
be  at  court  to  watch  over  the  interests  of  the  whole 
body  of  the  Reformed.  The  opponents  of  the  Hu- 
guenots urged  the  great  impro[»riety  of  permitthig 
these  meethigs,  or  even  the  meetings  of  the  Provin- 
cial and  National  Synods,  whose  assembhng,  it  was 
contended,  was  against  the  words  of  the  Edict.     In 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  183 

favour  of  permitting  these  assemblies,  it  was  con- 
tended that  they  had  always  been  favourable  to  the 
cause  of  the  Bourbons,  and  would  be  still ;  were  a 
bond  of  union  among  the  Huguenots ;  a  means  of 
access  to  the  King ;  and  tliat  by  them  every  Hugue- 
not was  called  to  defend  his  family,  his  religion,  and 
his  lawful  King.  To  one  of  these  political  assemblies 
which  the  King  permitted  to  meet,  but  about  which 
rumor  liad  excited  sad  anticipations,  the  King  sent 
his  Minister  Sully,  a  Huguenot  by  education  and 
profession,  to  act  in  his  name,  and  with  authority  to 
check  any  disorderly  propositions.  Whatever  designs 
may  have  been  in  the  heai'ts  of  members,  the  kind 
things  said  by  Sully  to  the  assembly  strengthened  the 
loyalty  of  the  members  to  the  King ;  and  in  the  end, 
the  meeting  was  for  the  good  of  the  community  at 
large.  Henry  understood  the  Huguenots,  and  could 
never  forget  that  to  them  he  owed  his  crown  and  his 
life ;  and,  of  his  own  accord,  without  any  decree  or 
written  obhgation,  permitted  the  political  meetings 
they  desired ;  and  this  permission  grew  into  a  custom 
of  the  kingdom. 

All  places  of  honour  and  trust  were  open  to  all  the 
citizens  of  France,  by  Edict,  irrespective  of  their 
rehgious  faith.  Some  of  his  ablest  counsellors  were 
Huguenots.  Sully  showed  himself  to  be  a  great 
master  of  finance ;  and  for  two  centuries  the  ablest 
financiers  of  the  French  court  were  Huguenots. 
The  debts  of  the  nation  were  soon  paid  by  Sully. 
The  expenses  of  a  generous  court  were  met,  and  the 
treasury  filled  with  funds  for  national  improvements. 
The  King  had  excelled  in  war  ^.nd  negotiations ;  and 


184  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

his  numerous  efforts  for  national  improvement  were 
successful.  France  was  prosperous,  and  grew  strong 
in  Lis  reign.  lie  encouraged  mechanic  arts,  for 
which  his  Huguenot  subjects  had  a  decided  predilec- 
tion ;  and  his  treasury  grew  rich  ui  their  prosperity. 
France  rapidly  recovered  from  the  ruin  of  the  long 
minorities  and  regency,  and  the  thirty  years  war 
for  the  succession.  Men  of  enterprise  were  encour- 
aged ;  and  rapid  strides  were  made  towards  the  first 
place  among  nations  as  a  great  producing  kingdom, 
that  laid  a  tribute  on  Europe  by  her  trafhc.  The  bal- 
ance of  trade  made  money  x^lenty ;  and  abundance 
of  money  stimulated  the  trade  and  improvements  of 
France.  The  reign  of  Henry  was  distinguished  by 
great  plans  and  great  prosperity.  He  had  a  splendid 
court.  Paris  was  the  centre  of  France,  and  he  was 
the  centre  of  Paris.  His  own  ability  to  govern  shone 
splendidly  in  the  abilities  and  acts  of  his  ministers  and 
officers.  He  knew  how  to  distinguish  and  how  to  re- 
ward. 

Eucouraged  l)y  the  protection  of  the  King,  the  Re- 
formed Church  of  France  rcdoubkul  her  elforts  to  pro- 
mote pure  morals  and  an  elevated  religious  life.  To 
prevent  mistakes  and  promote  uniformity  of  action  and 
judgment,  cases  of  conscience  were  sent  up  from  the 
lower  church  courts  to  the  National  Synods  for  advice 
and  decision.  These  are  on  record,  and  from  them 
might  be  deduced  a  most  eh^vated  system  of  morals 
and  religions  action,  fitting  all  those  positions  of  life 
hi  which  the  gospel  of  Christ  fhids  suffering  humanity, 
These  decisions  were  enforced  by  the  highest  conside- 
rations, and  the  most  diligent  attention  of  the  proper 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  185 

authorities.  Men  were  taught  to  dread  a  guilty  con- 
science, and  the  wrath  of  God,  and  the  personal  dis- 
pleasure of  an  offended  Saviour,  more  than  penance 
and  purgatory.  They  sought  the  favour  of  Christ 
more  than  confession  to  a  priest  or  an  indulgence  from 
the  Pope.  In  discipline,  tlie  aim  was  impartiality. 
No  difference  was  made  between  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  the  high  and  the  low.  Impurity  was  the  same 
in  all  classes  and  conditions.  The  church  desired  to 
purify  the  cheerfulness  and  elevate  the  enjoyments  of 
France.  The  ''vine-clad  hills"  and  fertile  vales  were 
the  abodes  of  simple-hearted  cheerfulness  and  piety. 
Men  and  women  were  taught  to  be  glad  in  the  Lord, 
and  kind  to  their  fellow-men.  The  sacredness  of  love 
was  impressed  by  powerful  considerations.  He  that 
trifled  with  woman's  affections  was  judged  a  sinner. 
A  promise  of  marriage  once  uttered  miglit  not  be  re- 
voked. Men  and  women  were  taught  to  expect  their 
highest  earthly  enjoyments  in  the  domestic  relations  ; 
and  the  Church  guarded  those  relations  with  unceas- 
ing care.  In  no  part  of  Europe  were  the  manners 
and  habits  of  intercourse  more  pleasing,  pure  and  ele- 
vated, than  among  the  Huguenot  communities.  They 
would  sing ;  and  the  music  and  sentiments  of  their 
songs  often  excited  the  licentious  to  a  fury  of 'persecu- 
tion. The  morals,  the  religious  living,  and  the  do- 
mestic virtues  of  these  people,  had  one  unequivocal 
commendation ;  the  licentious  hated  them.  The 
Kings  and  nobles,  and  men  in  office,  cast  longing 
eyes  upon  the  beautiful  specimens  of  human  loveli- 
ness, and  cursed  the  barriers  that  protected  them. 
They  would  tear  down  the  vine  to  plunder  the  clus- 


186  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

ters.  The  court  of  France  had  been  long  renowned 
as  the  most  splendid  m  Europe.  Beneath  that  splen- 
dour was  concealed  a  deadly  indulgence  of  gross  pas- 
sion, fatal  to  purity,  life,  and  future  blessedness. 
Henry  IV.  was  not  surpassed,  by  his  predecessors  or 
successors,  in  licentious  desires.  He  was  simply  less 
formal  and  bloody  than  Henry  VHI.  of  England. 
He  could  make  wickedness  fashionable,  and  the  de- 
struction of  domestic  quiet  a  sport  and  a  jest.  Sully, 
an  ardent  friend  of  his,  says:  ''I  am  weary  of  dis- 
playing those  little  weaknesses  in  a  prince  who,  on 
other  occasions,  has  afforded  me  so  many  opportuni- 
ties of  admiring  the  heroic  firmness  of  his  mind. 
This  storm,  occasioned  by  a  mere  love-quarrel,  ended, 
as  usual  with  Henry,  in  an  increase  of  tenderness  for 
his  unworthy  mistress,  which  carried  the  misunder- 
standing between  him  and  the  Queen  to  greater 
heights  than  ever.  It  was  fixed  by  a  most  unaccount- 
able contradiction  in  the  nature  of  tilings,  that  this 
prince  should,  throughout  his  life,  seek  his  pleasures 
and  gratifications  at  the  expense  of  his  quiet  and  his 
health." 

Every  means  by  false  reports  and  otherwise  were 
used  to  influence  the  mind  of  the  King  and  his  court 
against  the  Huguenots,  whose  doctrines  and  way  of 
life  were  a  perpetual  re[)roof.  Sound  sense  and  ar- 
gument, and  clear  expositions  of  Scripture,  and  great 
earnestness  characterised  their  pulpit  ministrations. 
Their  mhiisters  were  the  most  eloquent  hi  France ; 
and  though  in  after  times  Bossuet,  Massilon  and 
Bourdaloue  were  exalted  by  the  Romanists  as  the 
first  of  pulpit  orators,  the  King  said  Du  Bosc  the 


ItEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  187 

Huguenot  was  the  most  eloquent  man  in  his  kingdom. 
In  foreign  lands,  where  thjs  language  was  understood, 
the  French  pastors  were  admired;  and  **the  French 
pulpit"  came  to  mean  great  earnestness  in  the  de- 
livery of  sound  doctrine  m  a  winning,  often  a  splen- 
did style.  Pious  Huguenots  had  unwearied  enjoy- 
ment in  their  public  worship,  their  prayers,  their  ser- 
mons and  their  singing.  Religion  is  impressve  ;  and 
they  were  an  impressive  people.  Religion  is  intellec- 
tual, and  they  were  an  intellectual  people.  Freedom 
in  religion  meant,  freedom  to  serve  God  personally, 
and  to  educate  their  children  to  noble  actions  and  im- 
mortality. They  expected  to  be  justified  by  the  right- 
eousness of  Jesus  Christ,  and  would  hear  of  nothing 
less  than  perfection  in  the  Son  of  God,  in  His  person 
and  His  life ;  and  they  would  bind  themselves  with 
the  golden  bands  of  a  Saviour's  love.  A  true  Hu- 
guenot, at  the  court  of  Henry,  was  like  Daniel  in 
Babylon.  And,  like  him,  they  often  won  from  their 
monarch  strong  expressions  of  admiration  :  **  I  shall 
never  forget  that  God  made  use  of  that  body  to  free 
me  from  the  oppression  of  Spain,  to  assist  me  in  sup- 
porting my  just  rights,  and  to  save  even  my  life  from 
the  fury  of  the  Leaguers."  Henry  admired  their  vir- 
tue, and  was  licentious  still. 

The  Huguenots  were  increasing  in  numbers  by  the 
multiplication  of  their  own  families  and  l)y  converts 
from  the.  Romish  faith,  which  were  so  numerous  that 
the  Synod  called  the  particular  attention  of  the  church 
officers  to  regulate  the  course  of  proceeding,  lest  evil 
consequences  should  follow  to  the  doctrine  and  prac- 
tice of  the  Church  by  the  influx  of  these  new  members. 


188  '        THE    HVGUENOTS,     OR 

The  Sixteenth  IsTational  Synod  commenced  its  ses- 
sions at  Gergeau,  May  9th,  1601.  Monsieur  Pacard 
presided. 

Ordered,  That,  **  Richer  churches  and  great  Lords 
shall  be  entreated  to  erect  libraries  for  the  benefit  of 
their  ministers  and  candidates." 

Also,  That,  **  Lotteries  ought  in  no  wise  to  be  ap- 
proved, whether  they  be  appointed  by  miJgistrates  or 
not ;  and  godly  magistrates  are  entreated  by  their 
authority  to  suppress  them." 

Also,  **  We  judge  it  an  unfitting  practice  to  be  in- 
troduced into  our  churches,  however  it  be  common 
among  some  other  foreign  churches  of  Christ,  to  send 
out  candidates  hito  country  villages,  there  to  preach 
whole  months  upon  trial  before  ordination." 

Also,  **  That  letters  be  \tritten  to  the  professors  in 
Leyden,  requesting  them  not  to  ordain  the  students 
from  France,  as  it  is  desirable  they  be  sent  home  to 
be  ordained  before  the  churches." 

Also,  *' That  a  register  list  be  kept  of  those  who 
have  come  from  the  Romish  Church  to  be  united  with 
the  Reformed  since  the  last  National  Synod,  and  an 
account  of  them  be  given  to  the  church  at  Montauban." 

'*  Provincial  Synods  are  ordered  to  take  special  care 
that  the  widows  and  orphans  of  poor  ministers  de- 
ceased in  the  service  of  their  provinces,  be  provided 
for." 

The  number  of  churches  of  the  Reformed  were  re- 
ported 753. 

The  Seventeenth  National  Synod  commenced  its 
sessions  at  Gap,  in  Dauphiny,  October  1st,  1G03. 
Daniel  Charaier  presided. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  189 

*'Thl8  Synod,  reading  over  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  explaining  the  18th,  20th,  and  22d  Articles  of  the 
said  Confession,  concerning  our  justification  before 
God,  expresseth  its  detestation  of  these  errors,  which 
are  now-a-days  broached  to  the  contrary,  and  in  par- 
ticular their  errors  who  deny  the  imputation  of  Christ's 
active  and  passive  obedience,  by  which  he  has  most 
perfectly  fulfilled  the  whole  law  unto  us  for  righteous- 
ness. And  therefore  provincial  Synods,  colleagues 
and  consistories  shall  have  a  careful  eye  on  those  per- 
sons who  be  tainted  with  that  error,  be  they  ministers 
or  private  Christians  ;  and  by  the  authority  of  this 
Assembly  shall  silence  them  ;  and  in  case  of  a  wilful, 
stubborn  persistency  in  their  errors,  depose  them,  if 
they  have  pastoral  charge  in  the  Church,  from  the 
ministry.  And  letters  shall  be  written  to  Master  Pis- 
cator  to  entreat  him  not  to  trouble  the  churches  with 
his  new-fangled  opinions  ;  as  also  from  this  Assembly 
to  the  Universities  of  England,  Scotland,  Leyden, 
Geneva,  Heidelburg,  Basil,  and  Herborne,  in  which 
Piscator  is  professor,  requesting  them  to  join  with  us 
also  in  this  censure.  And  in  case  the  said  Piscator 
shall  pertinaciously  adhere  unto  his  opinions.  Masters 
Sohnius  and  Ferrier  are  to  prepare  an  answer  to  his 
books,  and  that  it  be  ready  against  the  meeting  of  the 
next  Synod." 

Respecting  the  Pope,  '*  Whereas  the  Bishop  of 
Rome  hath  erected  for  himself  a  temporal  monarchy 
in  the  Christian  world,  and  usurping  a  sovereign  au- 
thority and  lordship  over  all  churches  and  pastors, 
doth  exalt  itself  to  that  degree  of  insolency  as  to  be 
called  God,  and  will  be  adored,  arrogating  to  himself 


190  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth  to  dispose  of  all  ec- 
clesiastical matters,  and  to  define  articles  of  faith  ; 
and  in  the  civil  State  he  tramples  under  foot  all  law- 
ful authority  of  magistrates,  setting  up  and  pulling 
down  Kings,  disposing  of  Kings  and  their  kingdoms 
at  his  pleasure ;  we  therefore  believe  and  maintain 
that  he  is  truly  and  properly  the  anti-Christ,  the  son 
of  perdition,  predicted  by  the  Holy  Prophets  ;  we  hope 
and  wait  tliat  the  Lord,  according  to  His  promise, 
and  as  He  hath  already  begun,  will  confound  him  by 
the  Spirit  of  His  mouth,  and  destroy  him  finally  by 
the  brightness  of  His  coming." 

The  Synod  ordered  the  book  of  the  Lord  Du  Pies- 
sis  upon  the  Eucharist  to  be  printed,  it  having  been 
read  and  approved  by  the  pastors  and  professors  of 
Geneva.  The  provincial  Synod  of  Vivarets  having 
decreed  excommunication  against  an  elder  unless  he 
immediately  withdraw  his  son  from  the  Jesuit  College 
in  Taurnon,  this  Synod  confirm  the  decree. 

Those  suffering  for  their  expressed  opinion  about 
the  Pope  being  anti-Christ  were  commended  to  the 
sympathy  of  the  whole  body  of  the  Church  **  accord- 
ing to  that  firm  bond  of  union  which  is  established 
among  us ;"  and  the  deputies  at  court  were  directed 
to  petition  the  King  that  they  might  not  suffer  on  that 
account. 

The  Synod  determined  to  have  correspondence  with 
the  orthodox  universities  of  Germany,  England,  Scot- 
land, Geneva,  Basil,  and  Leyden,  respecting  an  union 
of  all  the  Protestant  churches. 

Ordered,  That  pastors  shall  not  be  non-residents. 
Kespectmg  the  word    "pretended,"  as  used  in  the 


REFORMED    P BENCH    CHURCH,  191 

Edict  of  Nantes,  before  the  word  **  reformed,"  as  the 
name  of  the  French  Church,  it  was  determined  that 
the  word  **  pretended"  should  not  be  used;  and  a 
petition  should  be  sent  to  the  King  on  the  subject. 

Ordered,  Tliat  oaths  be  taken  by  holding  up  the 
right  hand,  and  not  by  kissing  the  Bible. 

A  roll  of  the  Church  was  presented  this  year  and 
printed  in  full,  excepting  the  province  of  Normandy, 
from  which  there  was  neither  roll  nor  deputy.  Tlie 
ministers  in  actual  service  were  478  ;  Emeriti,  11 ; 
Candidates,  46. 

The  moderator  of  this  Synod  was  familiarly  called 
the  Great  Chamier.  He  was  killed  at  the  siege  of 
Montauban,  where  he  was  pastor  and  professor,  on  a 
Sabbath  morning  by  a  cannon  ball,  on  which  was  the 
letter  C,  supposed  to  mean  the  hundredth  shot  at  the 
town. 

The  Eighteenth  National  Synod  was  held  at  Ro- 
chelle,  commencing  March  Ist,  1G07.  Monsieur  Be- 
raut  was  President. 

**  Whereas,  Dr.  John  Piscator,  Professor  in  the 
University  of  Herborne,  by  his  letters  of  answer  to 
those  sent  him  from  the  Synod  of  Gap,  doth  give  us 
an  account  of  his  doctrine  in  the  point  of  justification, 
as  that  it  is  only  wrought  out  by  Christ's  death  and 
passion,  and  not  by  His  life  and  active  obedience  ;  this 
Synod,  in  nowise  approving  the  dividing  causes  so 
nearly  conjoined  in  this  great  eftbrt  of  divine  grace, 
and  judging  those  arguments,  produced  by  him  for 
the  defence  of  his  cause,  weak  and  invalid,  doth  order 
that  all  the  pastors  in  the  respective  churches  of  this 
kingdom  do  wholly  conform  themselves  in  their  teach- 


192  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

ings  to  that  form  of  sound  words  which  hath  been 
hitherto  taught  among  us,  and  is  contained  in  the 
holy  Scriptures,  that  the  whole  obedience  of  Christ, 
both  in  His  Hfe  and  death,  is  imputed  to  us  for  the 
full  remission  of  our  sins  and  acceptance  unto  eternal 
life ;  and,  in  short,  this  being  but  one  and  the  same 
obedience,  is  an  entire  and  perfect  justification." 

The  Synod  expressed  itself  satisfied  with  the  expli- 
cation of  repentance  given  by  Piscator. 

The  answer  to  Piscator'sbook,  prepared  by  Sohnius, 
pastor  and  professor  at  Montauban,  was  considered 
and  approved  ;  but  the  publication  was  postponed,  in 
hopes  of  settling  the  question  with  Piscator  without  a 
printed  controversy,  as  letters  had  been  received  from 
John  Earl  of  Nassau,  by  the  pastor  of  Bordeaux,  in 
which  he  expressed  his  desire  for  maintaining  the 
peace  and  union  of  the  Church  ;  and  particularly  pro- 
mised that  the  outbreaking  of  Piscator's  notions 
should  be  prevented,  provided  he  was  not  provoked 
elsewhere  by  any  others  to  publish  in  reply  to  attacks. 
It  was  hoped  that  a  bitter  controversy  might  be 
avoided. 

The  Confession  of  Faith  having  been  read,  was,  as 
usual,  approved  by  every  member  of  Synod,  **  parti- 
cularly in  what  had  been  determined  according  to  the 
Scriptures,  that  we  be  justified  before  God  by  the  im- 
putation of  that  obedience  of  our  Lord  Jesus  which 
He  yielded  unto  God,  His  Father,  in  His  life  and 
death.  Which  protestation  the  deputies  of  the  pro- 
vinces will,  by  the  authority  of  this  Synod,  cause  also 
to  be  taken  by  all  the  pastors  of  their  respective  pro- 
vinces which  have  sent  them," 
17 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  193 

Ordered,  That  an  exact  catalogue  of  the  churches, 
ministers  and  candidates  in  their  respective  provinces, 
be  brought  by  the  deputies  to  the  National  Synod. 

**  Monsieur  Perrin  is  entreated  to  finish  his  begun 
history  of  the  true  estate  of  the  Albigenses  and  Wal- 
denses  ;  and  to  lielp  in  it,  all  persons  having  memoirs 
by  them,  either  of  doctrine,  discipline,  or  persecutions 
of  those  poor  saints  of  Christ,  are  charged  to  trans- 
mit them  to  him  with  all  possible  diligence  and  care." 

Monsieur  Chamier  was  requested  to  prosecute  his 
worthy  labours  begun  in  answer  to  the  works  of  Bel- 
larmine. 

It  being  understood  that  her  Majesty  would  be  dis- 
pleased by  the  publication  of  the  article  on  anti-Christ, 
the  Synod  resolved  that  the  printing  be  omitted,  pro- 
vided that  members  were  not  molested  for  it,  or  any 
minister  for  preaching  it,  teaching  or  writing  about 
it ;  and  the  subject  was  to  be  laid  before  his  Majesty. 

Leave  was  granted  to  those  eleven  provinces,  in 
which  there  was  neither  College  or  Academy,  to  erect 
one  ;  and  the  Synod  promised  one  hundred  crowns  to 
each  for  that  purpose. 

His  Majesty  having  expressed  his  determination 
that  hereafter  in  choosing  deputies  to  attend  at  court 
for  the  purpose  of  attending  particularly  to  the  affairs 
of  the  Huguenots,  the  Synod  should  nominate  six 
persons,  out  of  whom  the  King  would  choose  two  to 
**  serve  for  three  years,"  and  that  if  either  should  die 
before  the  term  of  service  expire,  his  Majesty  would 
choose  a  successor  from  the  remaining  four  ;  the  Sy- 
nod objected  to  this  change  in  the  manner  of  election. 
The  King  held  to  his  determination  ;  and  the  Synod, 


194  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

persisting  in  its  adherence  to  the  old  rule,  chose  two 
deputies  to  attend  at  court,  entreating  his  Majesty  to 
accept  them  ;  promising  that  the  matter  of  changing 
the  manner  of  election,  and  of  the  time  of  service, 
should  he  left  to  the  next  political  assemhly,  as  the  act 
of  union  of  1,593  required  that  such  matters  as  related 
to  the  puhlic  welfare,  of  a  political  nature,  should  be 
determined  by  a  political  assembly. 

It  is  evident  the  King  was  preparing  to  do  away 
with  the  political  asscml^lies  of  the  Huguenots,  and 
designed  to  regulate  the  proceedings  of  the  church 
courts. 

Thanks  were  rendered  to  God  for  the  letters  from 
the  Elector  Palatine,  the  University  of  Heidelberg, 
Synods  of  Holland  and  Zealand,  and  county  of  Ilai- 
naw,  from  the  classes  of  Lauzane,  Morges  and  Iver- 
don,  the  canton  of  Berne,  and  city  of  Geneva,  on  the 
subject  of  uniting  the  Protestant  churches  ;  in  which 
the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  French  Church  was 
approved.  *'A11  persons  are  exhorted  to  be  mighty 
wrestlers  with  God  in  humble  and  ardent  prayers  that 
it  may  be  eifected." 

Those  admitted  to  the  Master's  degree  to  be  kept 
on  trial  two  years  before  they  are  admitted  into  the 
ministry.  And  candidates  with  good  testimonials  may 
be  spectators  of  the  National  Synods  ;  but  persons  not 
ecclesiastics  may  not,  whatever  their  quality  or  condi- 
tion. 

The  Nineteenth  National  Synod  commenced  its  ses- 
sions at  St.  Maxaut  ui  Poictou,  May  25th,  1609. 
Monsieur  Merlin  presided. 

**  Monsieur  Vergnier  presenting  his  theatre  of  anti- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  105 

Christ,  composed  by  him  in  obedience  to  the  command 
of  the  National  Synod,  received  the  thanks  of  the  As- 
sembly for  his  great  and  worthy  pains ;  and  the  Uni- 
versity of  Sanmur  is  ordered  to  peruse  it,  and  having 
given  their  opinion  of  it,  that  it  be  printed  with  the 
author's  name." 

In  welcoming  ministers  from  a  foreign  land,  parti- 
cularly Scotland,  from  which  she  received  a  number 
of  excellent  ministers  that  found  it  necessary  to  leave 
their  native  land  for  a  time,  the  National  Synod  was 
especially  careful  to  maintain  the  authority  of  its  own 
discipline  and  government  and  doctrine.  In  delibe- 
rating this  year  upon  the  case  of  Mr.  Welch,  the  fa- 
mous Scotch  minister  who  fled  to  France  in  1606  and 
was  muiister  at  Jouzar  in  Xantoigne,  the  Synod  de- 
clared— **and  furthermore  he  is  commended,  both  in 
preaching  and  in  the  exercise  of  discipline,  to  conform 
unto  that  order  and  manner  used  and  accustomed  in 
the  churches  of  this  kingdom."  So  far  was  the  Sy- 
nod from  receiving  a  moulding  from  abroad,  she  was 
jealous  of  even  seeming  to  do  so ;  whilst,  at  the  same 
time,  she  cherished  the  kindest  feelings  to  the  Church 
of  Scotland  and  the  churches  on  the  continent. 

In  administering  the  Lord's  supper,  the  Synod  en- 
joined simplicity  and  uniformity  ;  the  prayer  appointed 
for  the  sacrament  being  made,  the  words  of  institution 
were  to  be  read,  then  the  elements  to  be  uncovered, 
and  the  communicants  to  come  one  after  another,  and 
not  in  regular  ranks,  to  the  Lord's  table.  The  ele- 
ments were  not  to  be  dispensed  by  others  than  the 
pastors  and  elders,  *'nor  shall  the  *  exhortations  or 
thanksgivings  be  made  till  that  the  elements  have 


196  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

been  distributed  among  the  commnnicants  of  every 
table." 

The  prhiter  of  Rochelle  having  proposed  to  print  an 
edition  of  the  Bible  ''  that  might  be  easily  carried  any 
where  in  the  pocket,"  he  was  encouraged  to  proceed ; 
^^and  forasmuch  as  divers  godly  persons  desired  there 
niiffht  be  an  index  added  to  it  of  those  texts  which 
are  most  proper  and  pertinent  for  confirming  the  truth 
and  confuting  error,"  the  Synod  approving  the  sug- 
gestion, ''  because  of  its  singular  usefulness,  entreated 
Monsieur  Merlin  to  see  it  accomplished ;  w^hich  he 
promised  to  perform." 

The  provincial  Synods  were  requested  to  nominate 
some  fit  person  to  be  prepared  to  defend  some  impor- 
tant doctrine  in  the  following  order :  1st.  Poictou — 
the  word  of  God,  written  and  unwritten  ;  2d.  Anjou 
—Christ,  the  Pope  and  anti-Christ ;  3d.  Xaintonge — 
the  Church  and  Councils  ;  4th.  Orleans  and  Berry — 
the  vocation  and  grades  of  the  ministry  ;  5th.  Isle  of 
France — the  monks,  clergy,  and  laity  ;  Gth.  Provence 
the  state  of  the  patriarchs,  of  infants,  and  of  pur- 
gatory ;  7th.  Normandy — the  blessedness,  the  invo- 
cation, and  the  relics  of  the  saints  ;  the  hierarchies 
worship  and  service  of  angels  ;  8th.   Iliglier  Langue- 

doc the  nature  of  the  sacraments  generally,  and  the 

true  ones  in  particular  ;  9th.  Lower  Guyenne— sacri- 
fice and  the  Popish  mass  ;  10th.  Burgundy— the  five 
false  sacraments  of  the  Papists,  and  hidulgencies  and 
jubilees  ;  11th.  Lower  Languedoc — the  state  of  the 
first  man,  sin,  and  the  cause  of  sin  ;  12tli.  Brittany — 
original  sin,  the  law,  and  the  fulfilling  of  the  law ; 
13th.  Vivaretz— free-will  and  predestination  ;  14th. 
17* 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  197 

Dauphin  J — justification,  good  works,  merit  in  general 
and  particular. 

On  the  subject  of  the  Universities,  which  w^as  laid 
over  to  this  Synod  ;  determined  that  there  should  be 
five  conthmed  :    1st.   Montauban,  with  two  professors 
in  divinity,  one  in  Hebrew  and  one  in  Greek ;  with 
two  professors  of  philosophy  ;   2d.   At  Saumur,  with 
as  many  professors  as  at  Montauban ;  3d.  At  Nismes, 
with  one  professor  in  divinity,  and  one  in  the  Hebrew 
and  Greek  tongues  ;  4th.  At  Montpellier,  with  one 
professor  in  divinity,  and  one  in  the  Hebrew  and  the 
Greek  tongues  ;  5th.  At  Sedan,  with  one  professor 
in  divinity,  one  in  Hebrew,  and  one  in  Greek.     A 
college  was  to  be  maintained  at  Montauban,  with  a 
principal  and  seven  regents  ;  and  in  case  of  a  refusal, 
their  privilege  of  being  an  university  was  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  Bergesac.      Saumur  also  was  to  maintain  a 
college  with  five  regents.     The  privilege  of  a  college 
was  granted  to  Bergesac,  a  sufficient  sum  having  been 
raised  there  to  maintain  an  institution,    *<  as  well  sup- 
plied with  regents  to  instruct  our  youth  in  grammar- 
learning  and  philosophy  as  the  best  of  our  adversa- 
ries."   These  adversaries  were  the  Jesuits  who  aspired 
to  engi'oss  the  education  of  youth.     The  Duke  of  Sul- 
ly had  the  privilege  of  settling  a  college  at  Gergeau 
until  that  built  by  him  at  Boisbelle  be  completely  fin- 
ished. 

In  the  various  questions  brought  before  the  Na- 
tional Synod  of  disciplinary  nature  between  the  Edict 
of  :N"antes  1598,  and  the  death  of  Henry  lY.  in  1610, 
and  the  decisions  of  the  Synod  on  them,  two  things 
are  clearly  seen  :  1st.  That  in  case  any  minister  was 


198  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

condemned,  by  a  Colloquy  or  provincial  Synod,  as 
guilty  of  immorality,  there  was  great  difficulty  in  ob- 
taining any  alleviation  from  the  National  Synod ;  2d. 
The  resoluteness  with  which  all  the  judicatories  main- 
tained the  sacredness  of  the  marriage  vows  and  the 
married  state.  Promises  of  marriage  were  considered 
binding,  whether  made  as  linal  at  the  time  of  promis- 
ing, or  to  be  made  final  at  some  future  time.  All 
breaches  of  promise  were  considered  as  worthy  of  the 
censures  of  the  church,  except  in  cases  the  Scriptures 
say  would  justify  divorce. 

In  this  way  the  Pluguenot  Church  bore  a  constant 
and  earnest  protest  against  the  lasciviousness  of  the 
court,  which  plead  for  its  excuse  the  example  of  the 
King,  who  always  maintained  at  least  one  acknowl- 
edged mistress,  often  under  sacred  promise  to  make 
them  Queen  on  given  emergencies,  which  promises 
were  never  fulfilled,  though  the  conditions  were.  By 
her  example,  and  preaching,  and  discipline,  the  Hu- 
guenot Church  bore  her  testimony  against  a  corrupt 
court. 

The  King  of  France  had  known  the  ill  effects  of 
the  ambitious  designs  of  the  Spanish  Kings,  Charles 
V.  and  his  son  and  grandson  Philip,  for  an  overpower- 
ing universal  monarchy ;  and  had  felt,  in  his  own  per- 
son, the  ills  arising  from  the  intrigues  of  one  nation 
to  manage  the  affairs  and  control  the  religion  and 
politics  of  another.  lie  conceived  a  plan  for  the  pa- 
cificatio!!  of  Europe  and  esta])Hshing  its  peace  on  the 
basis  of  a  balance  of  power,  which  when  once  ad- 
justed, it  would  be  the  interest  of  all  the  parts  of  Eu- 
rope to  maintain.     ITc  calculated  on  tlie  co-operation 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHDRCH,  199 

of  tlie  weaker  powers  from  tlie  immediate  advantages 
and  future  safety  of  their  dominions.  He  expected 
the  assistance  of  the  Protestant  powers,  as  the  balance 
of  power  would  hmit  the  house  of  Austria  in  Germa- 
ny, Spain,  and  Italy,  and  be  a  guard  against  the 
Pope's  overweauing  influence  in  mmgling  the  tempo- 
ral with  the  spiritual  dominion.  And  he  believed 
that  even  the  Pope  himself  would  agree  to  a  balance 
of  power  that  would  render  his  temporal  possessions 
more  safe.  The  details  of  his  plan  were  never  pro- 
mulgated ;  the  outlmes  were  known  to  Sully,  who  be- 
lieved the  scheme  practicable,  and  to  some  of  the  Pro- 
testant powers,  who  were  hopeful  of  the  event. 

Henry  made  great  preparations  to  sustain  a  power- 
ful army.  His  treasury  was  full ;  his  outfit  for  an 
army  complete  in  stores  of  provisions  and  abundant 
armories  ;  his  finances  arranged  for  a  constant  supply; 
his  officers  chosen  ;  the  agriculture  and  mechanic  arts 
flourishing  throughout  his  kingdom  ;  and  all  France 
satisfied  with  his  government ;  the  Romanists  that  he 
had  abjured  Protestantism,  and  the  Huguenots  that 
he  had  given  them  toleration.  Everything,  to  all  hu- 
man appearance,  seemed  ready  for  his  great  enter- 
prise. With  reluctance  he  had  yielded  to  the  solicita- 
tions of  the  Queen  to  be  made  regent  of  the  king- 
dom while  he  should  be  engaged  beyond  its  limits. 
He  decided  that  the  coronation  should  take  place  on 
the  eve  of  his  departure.  All  arrangements  being 
completed,  the  Queen  was  declared  regent  with  appro- 
priate ceremonies.  In  the  midst  of  the  ceremonies 
and  rejoicings  that  followed  the  coronation,  on  Fri- 
day, the  14th  of  May,  1610,  the  King,  while  passing 


200'  THE    HUGUEKOTS,    OR 

in  his  cam  age  through  a  narrow  street,  was  stahbed 
by  the  assassin  Eavillac.  Watching  and  following  the 
King  for  days,  the  murderer  seized  the  opportunity, 
when  the  carriage  of  his  Majesty  was  delayed  by  a 
crowd  of  vehicles,  sprang  upon  one  of  the  hinder 
wheels  and  gave  him  three  stabs  in  quick  succession, 
causing  his  death  almost  instantaneously  in  the  arms 
of  two  friends  riding  with  him.  The  murderer,  on 
his  examination,  made  no  confession  of  accomplices. 
He  was  tortured ;  he  endured  the  agonies  of  the 
wooden  boot ;  his  right  hand  was  burnt  off;  his  flesh 
was  torn  with  hot  pincers  ;  liquid  lead  and  boiling  oil 
were  poured  into  Viis  wounds ;  for  an  hour  he  endured 
the  pulling  of  four  horses,  which  were  unequal  to  the 
task  of  tearing  his  body  into  quarters,  till  the  crowd 
rushed  in  upon  him  and  cut  his  sinews.  Nothing  es- 
caped his  lips  that  might  criminate  any  one  as  an  ac- 
complice. 

There  had  been  various  foretclUngs  of  the  death  of 
the  King  by  violence ;  circumstances  were  pointed 
out,  as  at  a  time  of  rejoicing,  in  a  carriage,  and  in 
the  midst  of  people.  Astrology  was  a  folly  of  the 
age.  Henry,  unwilling  to  subscribe  to  its  truth,  was 
yet  unable  to  avoid  its  influence.  He  trembled  more 
under  the  revelations  communicated  to  him  than  in 
the  shock  of  battle.  He  told  his  Minister  Sully, 
whether  jestingly  or  in  earnest,  that  he  dreaded  the 
coronation  of  the  Queen,  for  it  seemed  to  him  it  was 
the  time  foretold  for  his  death.  Many  have  thought 
that  the  numerous  warnings  and  predictions  of  violent 
death,  culminating  in  his  assassination  after  the  coro- 
nation, were  evidence  of  the  complicity  of  many  per- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  201 

sons  in  the  preparatory  steps  and  the  execution  of  the 
foul  act ;  rather  than  the  agreement  of  astrological 
calculations,  by  various  persons,  ignorant  of  each 
other's  designs  or  employment.  The  evidence  brought 
before  the  Parliament  of  Paris  during  a  long  investi- 
gation of  the  circumstances  accompanying  and  pre- 
ceding the  death  of  the  King,  was  carefully  concealed 
from  the  public,  and  finally  suppressed.  This  con- 
firmed the  belief,  that,  notwithstanding  the  oath  of 
Eavillac,  persevered  in  to  his  death,  there  were  not  a 
few  accessories  to  the  King's  murder  ;  that  many  were 
planning  and  contriving  the  same  event,  by  some 
general  impulse,  eitlier  singly  on  their  own  responsi- 
bility, or  in  a  well  arranged  connection  never  revealed. 
Some  looked  to  the  Jesuits  in  France  ;  some  looked 
to  Spain ;  and  others  to  Italy,  for  the  contrivers  of 
the  deed. 

Immediately  after  the  assassination,  the  Queen  as- 
sembled the  council  for  advice  and  co-of aeration.  In 
a  short  time  a  new  council  was  chosen.  The  old  finan- 
cier Sully  was  retained  for  a  time,  and  probably  might 
have  passed  his  life  in  the  treasury  if,  with  his  great 
abilities  for  his  position,  he  could  have  conjoined  a 
ready  willingness  to  gratify  the  demands  of  the  Queen's 
favourites  upon  the  resources  of  the  kingdom.  The 
honesty  that  made  him  great  forbade  the  acquiescence. 
While  the  court  was  yet  echoing  with  *<the  time  of 
kings  is  over,  and  that  of  princes  and  grandees  is 
come,  and  all  they  have  now  to  do  is  to  set  a  high 
value  upon  themselves,"  Sully,  returning  from  an  in- 
terview, to  which  he  had  been  invited,  with  the  Queen 
and  her  new  council,  writes  :   **  The  deceased  King's 


202  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

government,  so  wise,  so  gentle,  and  so  glorious  to 
France,  was  condenuied  almost  publicly,  and  even 
despised  and  ridiculed ;  at  one  time  they  treated  his 
designs  as  mere  chimeras  ;  at  another  they  represented 
him  as  a  weak  and  pusillanimous  prince,  incapable  of 
taking  any  noble  resolution.  It  was  not  enough  to 
leave  the  death  of  this  great  prince  unpunished  ;  they 
added  to  that  neglect  all  sorts  of  outrages  against  his 
memory ;  and  unhappily  for  us,  heaven,  which  re- 
served to  itself  this  vengeance,  suffered  envy  and  in- 
gratitude to  triumph  in  their  success.  I  returned 
home  full  of  grief  at  what  I  saw  and  heard.  We  are 
going,  said  I,  to  Madam  Sully,  whose  prudence  I  well 
knew,  to  fall  under  the  dominion  of  Spain  and  the 
Jesuits  ;  all  true  Frenchmen,  and  the  Protestants  es- 
pecially, must  look  well  to  their  safety  ;  for  they  will 
not  continue  long  in  tranquility." 

All  the  great  designs  of  Henry  IV.  for  the  recovery 
of  his  paternal  kingdom  of  Navarre,  for  adjusting  the 
boundaries  of  France,  and  ensuring  the  pacification 
of  Europe,  by  establishing  and  maintaining  a  balance 
of  power  for  the  aggrandizement  of  France  by  inter- 
nal improvements  in  innumerable  ways,  all  died  with 
him.  The  Queen  regent  and  her  council  had  other 
designs  for  the  expenditure  of  the  treasures  and  re- 
sources of  France.  Henry  had  some  of  the  requisites 
of  a  great  statesman,  a  capacity  for  large  general 
views,  and  a  capability  to  etiter  into  and  arrange  the 
minute  details  necessary  to  accomplish  tlie  most  ex- 
tensive plans,  soundness  of  judgment  in  deciding  upon 
matters  of  national  policy  and  improvement,  quick- 
ness of  discernment,  which  ejcperience  had  rendered 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  20^ 

almost  infallible,  of  what  was  favourable  and  what 
opposing  in  those  with  whom  he  came  in  contact,  with 
a  firmness  of  purpose  that  variety  and  love  of  pleasure 
could  not  shake  or  dangers  alarm,  with  a  prudence  in 
revealing  his  designs  which  was  equalled  only  by  his 
firmness  of  purpose.     But  in  other  things  equally  es- 
sential to  a  great  statesman,  whose  excellence  shall 
abide  on  the  page  of  history  when  the  events  of  his 
generation  have  seemed  to  lose  their  influence  upon 
our  race,   he  was   greatly  deficient.     In   comparing 
him  with  that  statesman  and  soldier,  Coligny,  undei* 
whose  example  he  learned  war  and  politics,  we  can 
allow  him  in  many  things  equal  abilities  ;  and  in  some 
things  perhaps  greater.     But  in  others  of  unspeaka- 
ble importance,  the  pupil  was  greatly  inferior  to  his 
master,  the  purity  of  personal  morals,  and  consistency 
in  religion.     "Without  these  a  man  may  be  a  great, 
but  not  a  complete  immortal  statesman.     Coligny  was 
murdered,   and   Henry  was   murdered,   both  in  the 
midst  of  the  plans  of  their  greatest  statesmanship. 
The  purity  of  the  one  has  made  his  great  principle  of 
toleration,  which  nothing  but  purity  of  principle  and 
heart  could  have  conceived,  immortal.     The  want  of 
purity  of  morals  in  the  other  left  his  great  principle, 
the  balance  of  power  in  Europe,  a  doubtful  principle 
in  itself  and  in  its  action,  till  other  men  in  other 
times  have  demonstrated  it.     Coligny  is  a  statesman 
for  all  ages  ;  men  may  always  follow  the  principles  of 
him  who  could  say  he  would  rather  **die  than  be 
compelled  to  witness  the  miseries  of  a  civil  war," 
**  which  his  life  could  not  prevent  or  remedy."     Hen- 
ry's statesmanship  can  be  imitated  only  by  such  men 


204  TH]^    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

as  Louis  XIV.  and  Napoleon  Bonaparte.     He  is  not 
a  statesman  for  everybody  nor  for  all  time. 

The  iirst  Bourbon  King  laid  the  foundation  for  the 
glory  and  the  downfall  of  his  line.  By  his  manly 
bearing  as  a  soldier,  **  where  my  white  plume  is,  is 
the  post  of  honor,"  and  by  the  aid  of  his  incorrupti- 
l)le  Huguenots,  he  gained  the  crown  of  France.  He 
brought  every  duke  that  pul^licly  talked,  or  privately 
sighed  for  that  crown,  to  take  his  proper  place  in  the 
kingdom.  He  increased  and  made  permanent  the 
resources  of  France  ;  the  incapacity  of  his  successors 
encumbered,  but  could  not  ruin  them.  He  amalga- 
mated France;  his  successors  shook,  but  could  not 
rend  the  kingdom.  He  strove  to  impress  upon  his 
posterity  and  the  world,  that  it  was  the  prerogative  of 
France  to  pacify  Europe.  But  this  same  man,  when 
about  to  take  his  position  on  religion  before  the 
world,  having  resolved  to  abandon  the  principles  in 
which  he  had  been  reared,  and  in  the  defence  of 
which  the  Huguenots  had  carried  him  to  his  throne, 
and  profess  the  religion  of  those  who  had  for  years 
sought  his  life  and  finally  rejoiced  in  his  death,  to 
whom  in  his  retirement  does  he  write  :  **  On  Sunday 
I  shall  take  a  dangerous  leap.  While  I  am  writing 
to  you,  I  have  a  hundred  troublesome  people  about 
me,  which  makes  me  detest  St.  Denis  as  much  as  you 
do  Mont('??"  but  to  one  who  bewildered  him  and, 
sacrificing  her  own  honor,  despoiled  his  house  of 
peace.  He  would  profess  his  religion  before  the 
world  while  living  in  contempt  of  the  enduring  laws 
of  heaven,  which,  if  a  man  break,  and  teach  others 
so,  he  shall  be  called  least  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
18 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  205 

The  morals  of  Henry  were  at  war  with  his  profession 
as  a  Huguenot.  Confession  and  penance  could  not 
hide  them  as  a  follower  of  the  Pope.  He  utt^^-ly  dis- 
regarded the  domestic  purity  of  France.  He  gathered 
fair  specimens  of  the  beauty  and  wit  of  his  kingdom 
to  be  exposed  as  women  whose  glory  was  departed, 
and  who  gloried  in  their  shame.  Noblemen  lost  their 
sisters,  their  daughters,  and  their  wives ;  and  the 
wealth  and  splendour  of  the  court  could  not  hide  and 
sanctify  the  shame.  The  King  was  a  libertine.  Many 
of  his  courtiers  followed  his  example.  In  the  excesses 
of  others  there  had  been  disgrace  ;  Henry  made  his 
fashionable.  He  encouraged  the  beautiful  to  aspire 
to  the  crown,  and  mocked  them  when  they  had  paid 
the  stipulated  price.  He  attempted  to  destroy  purity 
at  its  fountain-head.  For  a  series  of  years  mistresses, 
rather  than  the  Queen,  governed  the  court  of  France. 
As  went  the  court,  so  went  Paris  in  fashions  and  reli- 
gion. As  went  Paris,  so  went  the  fashionable  in  the 
kingdom  that  desired  a  welcome  at  court. 

Libertinism,  under  whatever  form  of  religion  it 
may  prevail,  necessarily  becomes  infidel  of  that  form; 
and,  in  process  of  time,  atheistic.  From  the  dawn  of 
the  Reformation  till  the  beginnhig  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  true  religious  knowledge  and  practice  of  piety 
was  on  the  increase  in  France.  From  that  time,  that 
true  knowledge  of  God  and  His  word,  on  which  all 
true  religion  is  founded,  began  to  be  hemmed  in  to  the 
narrowing  circle  of  the  Huguenots  ;  and  the  success- 
ful efforts  to  lessen  their  numbers,  and  finally  drive 
them  from  France,  gave  infidelity  and  its  consequent 
atheism  full  sway.     Under  this  dominion,  the  Bour* 


206  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

bon  line  went  down  in  the  terrible  revolutions  that 
saw  Louis  XVI.  and  his  beautiful  Queen,  Marie  An- 
toinette, victims  of  the  guillotine.  The  glory  and 
the  ruin  of  the  Bourbon  line  began  with  its  first 
King. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  207 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Reign  of  Louis  XIII.  from  1610  to  the  Peace  of  Montpellier, 
1622.  The  Destruction  of  the  Political  Privileges  of  the  Hu- 
guenots begun. 

The  assassination  of  Henry  IV.  of  France  brought 
to  a  gloomy  close  the  festivities  of  the  coronation  of 
his  Queen,  regent  of  the  kingdom,  in  his  expected 
absence  for  the  pacification  of  Europe,  and  his  possi- 
ble death  while  in  the  accomplishment  of  that  great 
work.  The  widowed  Queen  entered,  the  next  morn- 
ing, on  the  duties  of  her  office.  The  burial  of  her 
husband  having  been  duly  performed,  she  made  pre- 
paration for  the  speedy  coronation  of  her  son,  a  youth 
of  nine  years,  to  be  performed  at  Rheims.  His  title 
to  be  Louis  XIIE. 

The  great  plans  of  Henry  IV.,  on  which  he  was 
just  entering,  were  all  abandoned.  Two  persons, 
Concinni  and  GalUgai  his  wife,  Italians  that  came  to 
France  with  the  Queen,  from  being  her  confidents, 
now  became  her  engrossing  governing  favourites,  ac- 
cording to  whose  advice  all  things  were  fashioned. 
Sully,  for  his  great  practical  knowledge  of  finance, 
and  his  known  integrity,  was  continued,  for  a  few 
years,  at  the  head  of  the  financial  aftairs  of  the  king- 
dom, perplexed  and  thwarted  in  his  labours  by  the 
caprices  of  the  Queen  and  her  greedy  and  unscrupu- 
lous favourites.  He  was  a  Huguenot,  and  she  wished 
18* 


208  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

to  conciliate  the  whole  body  of  the  Kcformed  for  the 
welfare  of  herself,  the  young  King,  and  the  nation. 

On  the  22d  of  May,  eight  days  after  the  death  of 
her  husband,  the  Queen,  still  further  to  conciliate  the 
Huguenots,  declared  in  the  name  of  the  minor  King, 
that  he  admitted  the  fact  tliat  the  Edict  of  Nantes  had 
established  the  tranquility  of  France,  **  Wherefore, 
although  this  Edict  is  perpetual  and  irreversible,  and 
consequently  needs  not  to  be  coniirmed  by  farther  de- 
clarations, still,  in  order  that  our  said  subjects  may  be 
assured  of  our  protection,  be  it  known,  said,  and  or- 
dered, that  the  aforesaid  Edict  of  Nantes,  in  all  its 
points  and  articles,  shall  be  maintained  and  held  in- 
violable." 

Soon  after,  to  conciliate  the  Pope,  the  Queen  caused 
letters  to  be  addressed  to  him,  preparing  the  way  for 
a  close  alliance ;  and  declaring  a  readiness  for  a  treaty 
altogether  favourable  to  the  assumed  visible  head  of 
the  liomivsh  Church. 

In  the  second  year  of  her  regency,  the  Queen,  still 
further  to  conciliate  and  attach  to  her  interests  the 
Huguenots,  issued  in  the  name  of  the  King  an  Edict. 
*'This  first  day  of  October,  1611,  the  King  being  at 
Paris,  assisted  by  the  Queen  regent  his  mother  in 
council,  having  been  informed  for  what  considerations 
the  late  King,  of  glorious  memory,  had,  by  a  warrant 
of  the  3d  of  April,  1508,  granted  unto  his  subjects  of 
the  Pretended  Reformed  religion,  the  yearly  sum  of 
forty-five  thousand  crowns,  to  be  employed  in  some 
secret  service  of  theirs  ;  and  though  his  present  Ma- 
jesty be  not  obliged  by  those  secret  articles,  warrants, 
and  answers  unto  memoirs,  made  in  favour  of  these 


I 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  209 

his  said  subjects,  to  increase  or  angraent  the  said 
sum  ;  yet  nevertheless  desiring,  as  much  as  in  him 
lieth,  to  gratify  and  favour  his  said  subjects,  and  that 
he  may  give  them  a  sense  of  his  good  will  and  love 
to  them,  his  Majesty,  by  the  advice  of  the  aforesaid 
lady,  tlie  Queen  regent,  and  of  his  mere  grace  and 
liberality,  doth  grant  unto  those  of  the  Protestant 
Reformed  religion  the  above  mentioned  sum  of  forty- 
five  thousand  crowns,  and  over  and  above  the  same, 
another  yearly  sum  of  five  and  forty  thousand  livres 
as  an  act  of  bounty,  which  said  money  he  wills  and 
ordains  that  for  the  future  it  be  issued  out  of  the  gen- 
eral funds  of  his  treasury,  by  virtue  of  this  present 
warrant,  which  to  this  purpose  he  hath  signed  with 
his  own  hand,  and  is  countersigned  by  me,  his  Coun- 
sellor of  State  and  Secretary  of  his  Commandments." 
Signed,  Louis;  and  a  little  lower,  Philippeaux. 

This  was  the  last  Edict  favourable  to  the  Hugue- 
nots ;  and  the  gifts  in  it  the  last  gifts  ever  made  them 
by  the  crown.  From  this  time  their  rights  and  privi- 
leges were  steadily  assailed,  and  one  by  one  were  all 
wrested  from  them.  Unhappily  for  the  Huguenots, 
their  leaders  became  divided  in  their  political  councils 
in  their  first  meeting  during  the  reign  of  the  young 
King ;  and  some,  from  mistaken  policy  or  a  desire  to 
please  the  court  and  secure  their  own  advancement, 
which  Sully  charges  on  them  boldly,  proposed  mea- 
sures which  divided  and  weakened  the  body,  when  the 
greatest  concert  was  absolutely  necessary  to  meet  the 
consequences  of  the  Spanish  alliance  already  planned, 
and  the  renewing  the  influence  of  the  Spanish  in- 
trigues, which  sought  now,  as  in  the  time  of  the  house 


210  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

of  Valois,  the  utter  ruin  of  the  lleformed  in  France, 
according  to  the  tenor  of  the  treaty  of  Chateau  Cam- 
bresis.  The  Huguenots  were  now  at  the  height  of 
their  prosperity :  poUtically,  they  were  soon  broken  ; 
rehgiously,  they  suffered  the  fires  of  persecution,  and 
with  diminished  numbers,  maintained  the  purity  of 
their  faith  and  excellency  of  their  practice  as  a  church. 
By  consent  of  the  Queen  regent,  a  political  assem- 
bly of  the  Huguenots  was  held  in  May,  1611.  It  was 
called  for  Chastellerault ;  the  Duke  De  Bouillon  pre- 
vailed to  have  the  place  of  meeting  changed  to  Sau- 
mur.  The  memljers  disagreed  in  their  choice  of  Pre- 
sident. Some  wished  to  put  Sully,  the  financier  and 
counsellor  to  the  Queen,  in  the  chair ;  others  con- 
tended strongly  for  Bouillon.  In  the  event,  the  choice 
fell  on  Du  Plessis  Mornay,  a  man  of  great  integrity, 
firmness,  and  ability.  The  debates  in  this  were  vio- 
lent, and  protracted  through  four  months.  The  great 
subject  of  discussion  was,  the  contraction^  and  conse- 
quent administrate  of  the  Edict  of  ;N"antes.  Bouil- 
lon, with  Lesdiguieres,  headed  a  ])arty  which  took  to 
itself  the  name  of  judicious.  They  contended  that 
the  Edict  should  be  administered  strictly  as  it  was  re- 
corded. By  this  construction,  no  [)olitical  assemblies 
were  allowed.  If  any  were  called,  it  must  be  by  con- 
sent of  the  King,  from  time  to  time  obtained  for  a 
}>arti('ular  cnuu-geucy.  J)u  Plessis,  Snlly,  and  his 
son-in-law,  Pohaii,  contcn<le(l  it  should  be  coiistrned 
and  administered  according  to  the  declared  will  and 
permission  of  llemy  IV.,  who  had  granted  it.  They 
contended  that  the  Huguenots  had  been  in  the  habit 
of  political  meetings,  large  and  small,  from  the  year 


UEPORMED    FEENCn    CEURCIT.  211 

1560  ;  and  though  permission  for  holding  them  was 
not  granted  in  the  Edict,  yet  Henry  had  permitted 
them  to  be  held  for  the  purpose  of  choosing  deputies 
to  reside  at  court,  to  make  known  their  grievances 
and  desires,  and  to  decide  upon  the  conduct  of  their 
deputies  ;  and  that  the  custom  of  the  King's  reign 
was  equal  in  force  to  an  Edict  in  such  a  matter.  This 
party  was  designated  by  its  opponents  as  the  zealous 
or  unreasonable.  This  was  a  vital  question.  Bouil- 
lon was  anxious  to  have  a  place  at  court,  and  appears 
to  have  thought  that  Sully,  by  his  sustaining  the  King 
in  his  change  of  religion,  had  gained  his  great  influ- 
ence at  court ;  and  not  to  have  understood  that  the 
great  financial  abilities  of  Sully  had  given  his  specious 
council  to  the  King  all  its  weight.  Bouillon  had  pro- 
mised the  Queen  regent  to  use  all  his  influence  with 
the  Huguenots  in  her  favour,  expecting  to  be  the  ac- 
credited means  of  communication  between  her  and 
them.  It  may  have  appeared  to  him  most  judicious 
to  cast  all  their  pohtical  privileges  and  power  into  the 
hands  of  the  court.  And  it  also  may  have  been  that 
had  the  whole  Huguenot  body  persisted  in  the  opin- 
ions of  the  zealous,  their  final  ruin  would  have  been 
only  delayed,  not  prevented.  In  their  union  had  been 
their  strength  in  gaining  the  crown  for  the  Bourbons ; 
in  their  union  had  been  their  strength  in  obtaining  the 
E<Hct  of  Nantes  from  Henry  IV.;  in  their  union  had 
been  their  strength  in  obtaining  from  the  King  that 
construction  which  had  l)ecn  the  custom  of  his  reign  ; 
and  in  their  union  was  their  strength  now  under  the 
Queen  regent,  who  felt  their  power  when  united,  and 
was  ready  to  take  all  advantage  of  any  discord.     In 


212  TBE    EUGUENOTSi    OB 

most  things  the  Zealous  prevailed  in  the  assemhly ;  in 
one  thing  the  Judicious  carried  the  vote.  Instead  of 
appohitlug  two  delegates  to  attend  at  court,  it  was  de- 
termined by  this  assembly  that  six  persons  should  be 
nominated  for  that  office,  out  of  whom  the  King 
should  choose  two.  The  appcnnting  power  was  thus 
essentially  in  the  hands  of  the  King ;  put  there  by 
the  Huguenots  themselves.  Henry  had  proposed  such 
a  measure ;  and  the  Huguenots  had  refused  it. 

While  acting  as  President  of  this  assembly,  the 
great  work  for  which  he  had  long  been  making  pre- 
paration, was  given  to  the  public  by  Du  Plessls,  in  a 
folio  volume  with  plates.  It  was  entitled  the  Mystery 
of  Iniquity.  In  this  volume  the  passages  about  anti- 
Christ  in  the  Revelation,  are  interpreted  to  mean  the 
Pope  of  Pome.  The  numerals  mentioned  in  the  last 
verse  of  the  13th  chajttcr  of  the  Povelatlon,  as 
amounting  to  six  hundred  and  sixty  and  six,  are  de- 
ciphered according  to  the  Roman  numeral  letters,  and 
the  name  of  the  reigning  Roman  Pontiff,  Pope  Paul 
v.,  and  mark  him  as  the  personification  of  anti-Christ. 
The  book  had  a  wide  circulation  among  the  Hugue- 
nots.    The  Romanists  never  forgave  the  author. 

On  the  14th  of  May,  1612,  the  Twentieth  National 
Synod  commenced  its  sessions  at  Prlvos  in  Vivaretz. 
Daniel  Chamler  presided. 

A  solemn  oath  was  drawn  up  and  subscril)cd  by  all 
the  members  to  maintain  inviolable  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  Franc^e,  and  also 
the  ecclesiastical  discipline  of  the  same.  And  it  was 
made  a  standing  rule  that  the  deputies,  before  the 
moderator  is  chosen,  **  shall   swear  by  the   Eternal 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  213 

God,  that  they  have  not,  m  their  own  persons,  nor  do 
they  know  that  any  other  for  them,  or  that  any  of 
then*  colleagues,  have  craftily  or  by  any  undue  means 
and  underhand  dealings  procured  his  or  their  deputa- 
tions." 

A  form  was  drawn  up  for  all  pastors  in  actual  ser- 
vice, and  for  all  candidates,  to  sign  :  * '  That  union  in 
doctrine  may  be  preserved  among  us,  and  no  errors 
may  be  sulfered  to  creep  into  our  churches,  all  pastors 
in  actual  service,  and  all  candidates  who  are  to  be  re- 
ceived into  the  ministry,  shall  sign  the  following  arti- 
cle, viz :  I,  whose  name  is  here  under-written,  do  re- 
ceive and  approve  the  contents  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  the  Keformed  Churches  of  this  kingdom ; 
and  about  the  sense  of  the  18th  article,  I  declare  and 
protest  before  God  that  I  understand  it,  that  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  was  obedient  to  the  moral  and  ceremo- 
nial law,  not  only  for  our  good,  but  in  our  stead ;  and 
that  His  whole  ol^edience,  yielded  by  Him  thereunto, 
is  imjaited  to  us  ;  and  that  our  justification  consists, 
not  only  in  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  but  also  in  the 
imputation  of  His  active  righteousness  ;  and,  subject- 
ing myself  unto  the  word  of  God,  I  believe  that  the 
Son  of  Man  came  to  serve,  and  that  He  was  not  a 
servant  because  Pie  came  into  the  world."  Then  fol- 
lows the  promise  of  holding  to  the  faith,  and  of  obe- 
dience to  the  i^ational  Synod. 

On  the  subject  of  marriage  vows,  the  Synod  made 
a  distinction  between  promises  of  marriage  to  be  con- 
summated at  a  future  time,  and  promises  to  be  con- 
summated at  the  time  of  promising  ;  and  at  the  same 
time,  they  declared  that  the  promises  for  future  con- 


214  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

summation  were  not  to  be  sot  aside  without  *'ver}' 
great  and  lawful  causes." 

It  was  ordered  that  there  be  sixteen  Provincial  Sy- 
nods :  1st.  Isle  of  France  ;  2d.  Normandy ;  3d.  Brit- 
tany; 4th.  Berry;  5th.  Anjou;  6th.  Foictou ;  7th. 
Xantoigne  ;  8th.  Lower  Guyenne ;  9th.  Higher  Lan- 
guedoc;  10th.  Beam;  11th.  Lower Languedoc ;  12th. 
Province;  13th.  Dauphiny ;  14th.  Sevennes ;  15th. 
Vivaretz  ;  16th.  Burgundy. 

It  being  requested  that  some  course  might  be  pur- 
sued to  prevent  the  violation  of  that  canon  made  at 
St.  Maixant,  which  forbids  all  professors  hi  divinity 
to  intermeddle  with  pohtical  assemblies ;  this  Synod 
ordaineth  that  it  be  punctually  observed  ;  and  in  case 
any  professors  do  accept  of  such  deputation,  whoever 
they  shall  be,  they  shall  be  punished  with  suspension 
from  the  professorship  for  the  space  of  six  months. 

The  course  the  Queen  regent  and  the  King  intended 
to  pursue  with  the  Huguenots,  after  the  success  in 
dividing  tliem  at  their  last  national  assembly  at  Sau- 
nmr,  is  foreshadowed  by  the  Edict  they  sent  into  the 
National  Synod,  and  dated  24th  of  April,  1612.  In 
this  Edict,  the  King  first  grants  pardon  to  all  his  sub- 
jects of  the  **  Pretended  Reformed  rehgion"  who 
had  met  in  provincial  assemblies  without  his  Majesty's 
special  commission,  since  the  National  Assembly  held 
by  his  permission  at  Saumur ;  and  then  proceeds: 
<*We  have  prohibited,  and  do  prohibit  and  forbid  all 
those  our  said  subjects,  of  the  said  religion,  for  the 
future,  to  make  any  congregations  or  assemblies, 
without  first  having  got  our  royal  license  and  permis- 
sion expressly  to  this  purpose,  upon  pain  of  being 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  215 

punished  as  breakers  of  our  Edicts  and  disturbers  of 
the  public  peace.  However,  we  do  give  them  full 
liberty  of  holding  their  Consistories,  Colloquies,  and 
I^rovincial  and  JSTational  Synods,  as  liath  been  for- 
merly granted  to  them,  but  with  this  condition,  tliat 
they  admit  none  other  persons  into  them  but  minis- 
ters and  elders,  to  treat  of  their  doctrine  and  church 
discipline,  upon  pain  of  losing  their  privilege  to  hold 
these  assemblies,  and  on  all  moderators  of  answering 
for  it  in  their  private  and  personal  capacities." 

To  this  Edict  of  pardon,  the  Synod  replied  by  a 
solemn  protest,  asserting  that  the  Reformed  had  com- 
mitted no  crimes  for  wliich  such  an  Edict  was  re- 
quired ;  and  that  as  the  Synod  had  not  petitioned  for 
pardon,  the  members  would  never  make  use  of  it. 

Having  divided  the  National  Assembly,  the  court 
now,  by  this  Edict,  began  the  work  of  making  a  sep- 
aration between  the  Synod  and  the  National  Assem- 
bly. The  Synod  had  carefully  guarded  against  trans- 
acting civil  business  in  the  Synodical  meetings,  and 
opposed  any  interference,  by  any  persons  whatever,  in 
the  proper  business  of  Synod.  The  Edict  was  a  warn- 
ing not  to  do  things  the  Synod  never  intended,  or 
wished,  or  was  likely  ever  to  do  ;  and  to  show  the 
Huguenots  that  as  the  political  meetings  were  not  ex- 
pressly permitted  in  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  but  on  the 
contrary  forbidden,  he  should  not  consider  the  custom 
of  his  father  through  his  reign  of  permitting  these 
assemblies  as  having  any  force  of  law  or  permanent 
custom.  The  Synod  had  given  no  occasion  for  any 
such  expression  to  it,  by  Edict  or  otherwise.  The  de- 
sign of  depriving  the  Huguenots  of  their  political  pri- 
19 


216  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

vilcges  by  duplicity,  fraud,  and  violence,  was  now  evi- 
dently a  matter  of  settled  policy. 

The  Synod  exhorted  the  Provincial  Synod  to  col- 
lect carefully  the  history  of  those  ministers  and  other 
Christians,  who,  in  these  last  times,  have  suffered  for 
the  truths  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  to  transmit  such 
memoirs  as  they  collect  to  Geneva,  that  they  may  be 
inserted  into  the  book  of  mart}Ts  in  the  course  of  pre- 
paration. Also,  that  great  attention  be  paid  to  the 
manner  of  preaching,  that  it  be  orthodox  and  in  plain 
language.  Also,  tliat  a  day  of  fasting  extraordinary 
be  held  on  account  of  the  divisions  of  a  political  na- 
ture that  had  sprung  up  among  the  Huguenots ;  and 
the  irreligion  prevailing  at  large.  Also,  requesting 
Monsieur  Chamier  to  print  immediately  his  controver- 
sial writings  in  three  volumes;  and  two  thousand 
hvres  were  given  for  meeting  his  great  expenses  in 
preparing  the  volumes.  Also,  a  letter  was  ordered  to 
be  sent  to  the  Duchess  of  Tremauille,  thanking  her 
for  her  efforts  for  the  preservation  of  union  among 
the  Huguenots  ;  and  also  for  the  manner  in  which  she 
brought  up  her  children. 

This  same  Twentieth  National  Synod,  composed  of 
thirty  pastors  and  twenty-nine  elders,  the  thirtieth 
having  been  detained  by  si(^kness,  profoundly  dis- 
tressed by  the  forebodings  of  evil  to  come  from  the 
political  dissensions  among  the  Huguenots,  which 
commenced  at  their  meeting  at  Saumur,  drew  up,  at 
length,  an  act  of  union,  in  which  they  say,  **  and  all 
persons  are  exhorted  to  labour  that  the  memory  of 
past  matters  be  buried  in  oblivion  ;  that  so  the  seve- 
ral humours  and  different  opinions  risen  up  in  the  as- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  217 

Bembly  of  Saumnr,  may  be  balanced  and   composed 
and  allayed ;  tliat  the  general  desire  of  the  Keformed 
Churches  is  that  the  aflections  of  those  who  have 
been  alienated  from  each  other  should  be  united  and 
cemented.    The  Synod  further  determined  that  letters 
be  written  to  Bouillon  and  Lesdeguieres,  exhorting 
and  adjuring  them  in  the  name  of  God,  that  they  re- 
sign their  resentments  ;  letters  also  to  be  written  to 
Chatillon,  Rohan,  Sully,  Soubrize,  La  Force,  and  Du 
Plessis,  that  they  quit  and  forego  their  own  particular 
resentments  and  discontents.     And  it  shall  be  pro- 
tested to  all  and  every  one  of  those  lords,  in  the  name 
and  behalf  of  our  churches,  in  the  letters  directed  to 
them,  of  our  intention  and  resolution  to  consider, 
honour,  and  value  them  according  to  their  families, 
qualities,  dignities  and  merits,  as  being  the  most  hon- 
ourable members  of  our  body."     Moreover,  this  as- 
sembly entreateth  and  exhorteth  that  for  God's  sake, 
and  the  glory  of  His  great  name,  and  for  their  own 
salvation,  and  for  the  peace  and  welfare  of  the  nation, 
yea,  it  adjures  by  all  that  is  desirable  or  commenda- 
ble, the  whole  body  of  our  communion,  in  general, 
and  every  faithful  soul  in  particular,  to  divest  them- 
selves of  all  animosities  whatever,  and  to  lop  off  im- 
mediately all  dissolutions  and  dissensions,  lest  they 
should  be  the  cause  of  the  dissipation  of  the  churches 
of  God,  in  this  kingdom,  which  have  been  planted  in 
the  blood  of  infinite  martyrs,   and  preserved  by  the 
great  zeal  and  concord  of  our  fathers  ;  and  that  they 
would  at  length  open  their  eyes  and  see  and  consider 
that  the  enemies  of  the  church  build  all  their  designs 
of  ruining  us  upon  our  own  intestine  dissensions,  and 


218  THE    ilUGUENOTS,     OH 

that  bj  reason  of  these,  we  are  become  very  little  and 
exceeding  despicable  with  onr  adversaries."  Pastors 
and  elders  are  *' enjoined  to  use  all  means  in  their 
power,  even  the  severe  censures  of  the  church,  to 
prevent  any  divisions  in  the  Reformed  as  a  body." 

This  Synod,  having  bound  themselves  in  the  most 
solemn  manner  to  hold  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Discipline ;  and  having  addressed  these  solemn  ap- 
peals to  their  political  leaders,  and  the  Huguenots  in 
general  to  maintain  a  general  union  for  the  peace  and 
safety  of  the  whole  body  and  nation  at  large ;  pro- 
ceeded to  remove,  as  far  as  possi])le,  all  causes  of 
offence  and  irregularities  in  application  to  the  King 
for  redress  and  assistance,  and  required  that  all  mat- 
ters to  be  presented  to  the  King  should  be  put  into 
the  hands  of  the  general  deputies  at  court,  and  be  by 
them  presented  in  the  ordinary  way:  And  then  ad- 
journed. 

It  appears  there  were,  at  this  time,  six  universities 
in  operation,  and  preparations  were  making  for  others; 
that  there  were  fourteen  colleges  established,  and  pre- 
parations, under  the  approbation  of  Synod,  were 
making  for  others.  All  were  under  the  oversight  of 
the  National  Synod,  and  give  a  testimony  for  the  Re- 
formed in  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Louis  XIII. , 
that  they  were  both  friends  and  patrons  of  learning  in 
general,  and  in  the  ministry  in  particular ;  and  true 
patriots. 

While  the  Huguenots  were  indulging  in  divisions 
in  their  political  assembly,  and  their  National  Synod 
was  putting  forth  all  its  eftbrts  of  warning  and  en- 
treaty to  promote  peace,  not  only  among  the  churches 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH.  219 

as  such,  but  the  whole  body  as  a  political  association, 
the  Queen  regent  was  negotiating  with  the  Pope,  and 
by  his  aid,  with  the  King  of  Spain,  a  double  mar- 
riage, uniting  her  court  with  the  deceased  King's 
great  enemy.  The  young  King  was  to  espouse  the 
Infanta  of  Spain,  by  name  Anne  of  Austria,  and  the 
Prince  of  Asturias,  the  eldest  son  of  the  King  of 
Spain,  was  to  receive  as  a  wife  the  eldest  sister  of  the 
King  of  France.  The  court  of  France  was  now  un- 
der the  influence  of  the  Pope  of  Rome  and  the  King 
of  Spain,  and  more  particularly  governed  by  the  two 
Italian  favourites.  Among  the  prominent  persons  at 
court,  and  of  those  whose  influence  was  felt  in  poli- 
tics, there  was  not  a  single  friend  of  the  Reformed 
Church  as  a  church,  or  the  Huguenots  as  a  body. 
Sully  was  making  his  preparations  for  private  life ; 
Lesdegurieres  negotiating  for  a  post  of  honour  and 
profit  to  be  secured  by  his  abjuration ;  and  Bouillon 
was  beguiled  with  hopes  by  the  artful  Queen. 

The  nobles  of  the  Romish  Church  were  satisfied 
with  the  general  politics  of  the  court.  All  parties 
were  indignant  that  the  favours  and  honours  were  en- 
grossed and  disposed  of  by  the  two  Italian  favourites. 
For  a  time,  the  murmurs  were  suppressed  by  hope  of 
some  change  to  their  advantage,  and  by  fear  lest  some 
rival  should  gain  that  advantage.  The  favourite  alone 
went  on  boldly  and  successfully.  In  the  year  1613, 
Cond6,  a  political  leader  of  the  Huguenots  and  a 
prince  of  the  blood,  demanded  a  position  of  influence 
at  the  court  of  his  young  relative,  as  his  by  right  of 
descent.  Other  nobles,  both  Huguenot  and  Romish 
in  their  faith,  made  a  similar  demand,  as  Frenchmen, 
19* 


220  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

ill  opposition  to  the  foreign  fiivouritcs.  The  Queen 
regent  endeavoured  to  gratify  the  aspirants  for  power 
and  wealth,  l)y  a  prodigal  use  of  the  treasures  and 
financial  preparations  of  the  late  King  ;  at  the  same 
time  retaining  her  favourites  with  increased  marks  of 
her  favour.  The  intrigues  of  the  court  at  home  and 
abroad  may  fill  some  pages  in  the  history  of  courts, 
and  impress  one  truth,  that  duplicity  and  fraud  bring 
their  own  reward  ;  and  that  the  pleasures  of  a  dissi- 
pated court  end  in  sadness  of  heart. 

Under  the  influence  of  the  Pope  and  the  King  of 
Spain,  the  politics,  or  the  designs  and  wishes  of  the 
court  were  settled.  Personally,  the  Queen  regent, 
and  King,  and  their  favourites,  were  resolved  to  en- 
joy the  pleasures  of  uni-estrained  indulgence,  pur- 
chased by  a  vast  income  from  the  well-regulated 
finances.  Publicly,  or  for  matters  concerning  the 
management  of  the  nation,  it  was  evidently  the  de- 
sign of  the  Pope,  the  Spanish  King,  and  the  French 
court,  to  root  out  all  o[>])osition  to,  or  dissent  from, 
the  Romish  Church  and  the  Pope  as  head  of  the 
church,  and  to  establish  the  absolute  authority  of  tlie 
King  over  all  nobles,  provinces,  cities,  or  towns,  whe- 
ther Ivomish  or  Huguenot.  And  to  accomplish  these 
ends,  duplicity,  fraud,  and  violence,  might  be  used  to 
any  extent  required.  Everything  that  might  aid  in 
bringing  France  to  be  the  beau  ideal  of  a  kingdom  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Pope  and  of  Spain  were  considered 
lawful.  They  chose  an  end,  absolute  sway  in  Church 
and  State ;  pronounced  it  good  ;  an  end  that  would 
sanctity  the  means  that  should  lead  to  it.  The  man 
that  should  reduce  to  order  the  designs  and  plans  in- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  221 

volved  in  these  schemes  was  not  yet  even  thought  of 
by  the  French  court ;  and  though  growing  up  in  the 
Church  of  Rome,  not  known  to  the  Pope  himself. 

The  spirit  of  the  Twenty-First  National  Synod,  as- 
sembled. May  2d,  1614,  at  Tonniers,  in  Lower  Gui- 
enne,  is  of  especial  interest  to  all  that  look  back 
through  history  for  examples  of  good  or  ill,  for  warn- 
ing or  encouragement.  This  Synod,  in  comparison 
with  other  public  bodies  that  met  in  France,  or  else- 
where, about  this  time,  manifested  a  si)irit  of  une- 
qualled excellence,  a  spirit  of  peace  aiid  good  will  to 
all  the  various  political  or  religious  associations  in 
France  or  in  Europe.  This  Synod  aimed  at  two 
things,  unity  of  action  among  the  Keformed  in  France, 
and  agreement  in  doctrine  among  all  the  Protestant 
churches  of  Europe.  Never  before  or  since  was  she 
in  a  position  more  favoural)le  for  efficient  action,  or 
one  in  which  the  spirit  and  temper  of  the  church 
would  be  more  likely  to  be  revealed. 

Letters  were  received  from  the  Dukes  Eohan  and 
Sully,  and  the  Lord  Du  Plessis  and  •  Chatillon,  in  re- 
ply to  those  sent  them  by  the  last  Synod,  expressing 
their  attachment  to  the  faith  and  discipline  of  the  Re- 
formed Churches,  and  their  concurrence  with  the 
efforts  of  Synod  for  harmony  of  doctrine  in  the 
churches,  and  also  the  necessity  of  harmony  on  all 
subjects,  Ijoth  rehgious  and  political,  in  the  whole 
body  of  the  Reformed  in  France. 

A  letter  was  received  from  James  I.  of  England, 
urging  concert  of  action  upon  the  whole  body  of  the 
Reformed,  and  inviting  them  to  union  with  him  and 
the  Protestants  generally  for  a  common  confession  of 


222  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

belief  and  unity  of  religious  practice.  To  this  a  kind 
answer  was  returned.  The  letter  from  King  James 
was  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  Louis  to  allay  his 
fears  of  a  correspondence  with  a  foreign  prince. 

The  subject  of  a  conference  with  the  Protestant 
churches  abroad,  and  a  plan  of  religious  union,  were 
taken  up  and  discussed  at  large.  The  conference  was 
agreed  to,  and  a  plan  of  union,  with  its  details,  was 
under  consideration.  No  difficulty  was  anticipated, 
except  from  the  Lutherans  ;  and  with  them,  only  on 
the  subject  of  the  sacrament.  It  was  thought  all 
might  be  united  in  a  formula  of  faith  except  the 
Pope;  and  his  objections  would  be  confined  to  his 
supremacy  and  the  sacraments  and  traditions.  But 
they  thought  it  might  be  demonstrated  to  him  that 
there  was  agreement  on  some  articles  of  faith ;  union 
with  him,  however,  was  not  expected  or  desired.  Li 
the  discussions  on  the  union  with  foreign  churches, 
benevolence  rather  than  sagacity  took  the  lead.  All 
things  favourable  to  the  union  were  looked  at,  and 
those  unfavourable  were  overlooked.  The  temper  of 
the  French  Synod  was  peace  with  all  true  Christian 
churches,  and  union  on  all  important  matters  with 
foreign  churches,  and  concert  of  action  at  home 
among  the  Reformed. 

The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  a  foreign  union  soon 
became  apparent  and  insurmountable,  and  the  project 
was  abandoned.  The  difficulties  were,  the  tenacity 
with  which  the  characteristics  of  the  churches  of  dif- 
ferent nations  were  held,  quite  disproportioned  to  their 
imi)ortance ;  the  jealousy  with  which  the  civil  rulers 
of  the  difterent  nations  looked  upon  the  union  of  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CEURCE,  223 

church  in  their  own  dominions  with  the  churches  of 
other  nations,  fearing  some  political  connection ;  and 
lastly,  no  great  object  for  mutual  action  was  presented 
to  the  churches  to  be  accomplished  by  this  visible 
union,  such  as  the  wider  circulation  of  the  Bible  and 
missions  to  the  heathen.  The  visible  union  of 
churches  of  different  States  was  found  to  consist  in 
the  harmony  of  their  confessions  of  faith,  the  purity 
of  their  discipline,  and  their  godly  living ;  in  agree- 
ment without  uniformity  ;  in  mutual  forbearance ;  and 
in  submission  of  conscience  to  the  word  of  God  un- 
derstood according  to  the  rules  of  language  and  com- 
pared with  other  parts  of  the  Scriptures.  In  the  con- 
ferences held  on  this  subject,  and  in  the  discussions, 
the  French  churches  exhibited  a  spirit  of  kindness  and 
conciliation.  But  finding  that  close  intercourse  with 
foreign  churches  was  a  cause  of  suspicion  with  their 
own  government,  the  ministers  that,  in  their  benevo- 
lence, could  embrace  all  Christians,  were  constrained, 
from  motives  of  prudence,  to  correspond  with  foreign 
churches  in  a  very  general  way;  and  ultimately  to 
relinquish  it  altogether.  Private  correspondence  con- 
tinued. 

Eespecting  their  allegiance  to  the  King,  the  Synod 
declared,  "that  there  is  an  indispensable  necessity  for 
imploring  the  good  blessing  of  God  upon  the  begin- 
ning and  progress  of  the  King's  personal  government, 
who  will  shortly  be  declared  major,  and  that  the  pub- 
lic weal  of  the  State  may  be  promoted,  the  peace  and 
union  of  our  churches  may  be  more  firmly  estab- 
lished, that  therefore  we  be  called  out  to  celebrate  a 
pubhc  fast  in  all  the  churches  of  this  kingdom." 


224  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Accordingly,  the  4th  day  of  September  was  ap- 
pointed to  be  ol)served  as  a  day  of  soleran  prayer, 
linniiliation  and  fasting. 

A  political  assembly  of  the  Huguenots  was,  by  per- 
mission of  the  King,  called  to  meet  at  Greenoble  on 
the  25th  of  August,  1614,  about  three  months  after 
the  meeting  of  their  National  Synod.  Against  the 
will  of  the  King,  the  Assembly  transferred  itself  to 
Nismes.  The  inthience  of  the  Duke  of  Conde  pre- 
vailed to  give  the  transactions  of  this  body  a  hostile 
appearance.  He  evidently  wislied  to  renew  and  aug- 
ment his  influence  at  court  by  the  strength  of  the  Re- 
formed as  a  political  party,  while  the  Huguenots,  as  a 
Christian  people,  were  striving  to  prevent  all  coUision 
with  the  court  on  any  pretext.  Cond^,  in  estimating 
the  power  of  the  Huguenots  in  the  contest  for  the 
succession  that  ended  in  bringing  the  Bourbons  to  the 
throne,  appears  to  have  overlooked  tbe  fact,  that  the 
leader  of  the  Ilugaenots,  in  the  war  with  Catharine 
de  Medici  and  the  League,  was  the  King  of  Navarre, 
and  that  at  the  close  of  the  wars,  he  was  Henry  IV., 
King  of  France ;  and  that  the  present  King,  Louis 
XIII. ,  was  his  son  and  the  lawful  King  of  France,  so 
acknowledged  by  the  Reformed;  that  there  was  no 
contest  now  about  who  should  succeed  tbe  present 
King ;  and  any  violence  against  him  now  by  any  part 
of  the  Huguenots  would  rebound  to  the  injury  of  all 
and  the  whole  nation  ;  and  that  if  there  were  appre- 
hensions of  a  failure  of  that  line  of  the  Bourbons, 
there  must  first  be  an  union  of  the  Huguenots  on  the 
person  to  succeed  him,  before  their  force  could  be  of 
any  effect.     In  case  of  a  contest  for  a  successor  to  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  225 

crown  from  another  line,  the  united  body  of  the  Hu- 
guenots would  have  great,  and  probably  decided  influ- 
ence, particularly  if  those  opposed  to  their  cause  were 
not  entirely  united  on  an  opposing  candidate.  Cond6 
appears  to  have  had  little  regard  to  the  religious  inte- 
rests of  the  Reformed.  He  sought  his  own  advance- 
ment ;  and  the  public  good  in  subservience  to  it. 

The  Assembly  at  Nismes  did  nothing  to  conciliate 
the  King  or  insure  the  union  of  the  Huguenots  in  po- 
litical matters.  As  yet  there  was  no  cause  for  war  ; 
the  court  abstained  from  that.  The  fact  of  foreign 
favourites  at  court,  and  many  provocations  given  to 
the  Eeformed,  were  grievances  to  be  borne  or  reme- 
died by  other  means  than  Conde  proposed.  He  was 
not  the  man  to  Ije  chosen  by  the  Huguenots  as  their 
leader,  or  in  any  emergency  as  their  King. 

The  States  General  of  France  were  assembled  on 
the  25th  of  October,  1G14.  There  was  no  leader  in 
opposition  to  the  court  of  ability  to  lead  in  measures 
to  change  the  course  of  affairs  so  far  as  to  remove  the 
obnoxious  favourites,  Concinni  and  his  wife.  They 
did  nothing  to  harmonize  the  nobles  or  satisfy  the 
court.  Louis  XHI.  never  called  another  meeting. 
Louis  XIV  never  submitted  anything  to  their  judg- 
ment and  decision.  Louis  XV.  followed  his  exam- 
ple. Louis  XYL,  the  fifth  of  the  Bourbon  line, 
called  a  meeting ;  and  in  the  event  w^as  consigned  to 
the  guillotine. 

As  anticipated  by  the  Synod,  the  King  was  declared 
by  Parliament  to  have  attained  his  majority  at  the  age 
of  fourteen.  The  regency  now  ceased.  The  King,  in 
assuming  the  government,  retained  the  obnoxious  fa- 


226  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

vourite.  The  Edict  of  JSTantes  was  solemnly  confirmed 
as  a  mark  of  favour  to  the  Reformed.  The  nobles  of 
all  rank  did  not  fail  to  ex[>ress  tlieir  disapprobation  of 
the  fiivourites.  Political  matters  were  in  confusion  ; 
and  the  dissipation  at  court  was  on  the  increase.  The 
Kiuii'  consummated  his  marriage  with  Anne  of  Aus- 
tria,  the  infanta  of  Spain,  marching  with  an  armed 
force  to  the  borders  of  his  kingdom  to  receive  his 
bride ;  and  contracting  a  great  dislike  to  the  Re- 
formed, through  whose  provinces  he  passed  to  meet 
his  Queen.  Condc^,  for  his  open  discontent,  was  con- 
fined in  the  Bastile,  and  many  nobles  retired  from 
court. 

In  1617,  a  sudden  revolution  took  place.  The 
King  became  enamoured  of  a  new  favourite  by  name 
of  Luinnes,  and  ordered  the  arrest  of  the  obnoxious 
old  one.  Concinni  resisted  the  officers,  and  was  im- 
mediately slain.  The  Queen  regent  was  confined  to 
her  apartment,  and  then  banished  to  Blois.  Galligai, 
the  female  favourite,  had  a  trial,  and  was  condemned 
and  executed  for  treason.  **IIer  only  means  of  in- 
fluence," she  said,  *'  over  the  Queen  regent  was  that 
which  a  strong  mind  has  over  a  weak  one." 

On  the  18th  of  the  May  following  the  revolution 
so  unexpected  and  complete,  the  Twenty-Second  Na- 
tional Synod  of  the  Reformed  commenced  its  sessions 
at  Vitre,  in  Brittany.     Andrew  Rcvit  presided. 

Immediately  on  its  organization,  a  committee  was 
appointed  to  wait  on  the  King  to  congratulate  him  for 
the  late  revolution  ;  that  the  kingdom  was  in  peace, 
and  his  Majesty  at  liberty ;  that  France  had  now  a 
King  worthy  to  reign.    The  committee  promised  alle- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  227* 

glance  in  tlie  name  of  the  Reformed  Churches.  They 
declared,  **that  next,  and  after  God,  we  do  acknowl- 
edge your  Majesty  to  be  our  only  sovereign,  and  it  is 
an  article  of  our  creed,  that  there  is  no  middle  power 
between  God  and  the  Kings." 

His  Majesty  gave  a  brief  answer;  **Do  you  con- 
tinue to  serve  me  faithfully,  and  you  may  be  well  as- 
sured that  I  will  be  a  good  and  kind  King  unto  you, 
and  that  I  will  preserve  you  according  to  my  Edicts.'* 

The  Synod  enjoined  on  all  churches  the  more  fre- 
quent catechising  than  ever,  leaving  the  manner  of 
expounding  it,  '*  whether  sermon-wise  or  by  question 
and  answer,"  to  the  prudence  of  the  Consistories.  It 
passed  a  vote  of  thanks  to  Pastor  Daniel  Chamier  for 
having  now  ready  for  the  press  three  volumes  of  his 
controversial  writings.  An  agreement  was  made  with 
a  printer  at  Saumur  to  bring  out  the  work  before  the 
next  fair  at  Frankfort. 

A  donation  of  two  thousand  livres  w^as  made  to  the 
author  for  his  great  expenses  in  getting  the  work 
ready  for  the  press. 

The  General  Deputy  came  in  the  sixth  day  of  ses- 
sions, and  declared  that  the  King's  letters  patent  **for 
exempting  our  ministers  from  payment  of  taxes  were 
granted,  but  not  yet  verified." 

About  the  union  of  the  Reformed  Churches,  after 
consultation,  it  was  judged  expedient  **  that  we  should 
make  a  little  halt  till  such  time  as  those  who  had  first 
made  the  overtures  did  prosecute  the  aflair  with  more 
vigour." 

It  appeared  that  the  number  of  pastors  at  this  time 
20 


228  TEE    EtGUEKOTS,    OB 

in  the  actual  service  of  the  churches  was  seven  hun- 
dred and  thirty-one ;  and  six  candidates. 

Pohtical  affairs  were  now  hurrying  on  in  confusion 
and  distress.  The  fruit  of  the  Spanish  marriages, 
the  King  with  the  Infanta,  and  his  sister  with  the  heir 
apparent  of  Spain,  began  to  show  themselves  openly 
to  the  nation  and  the  world.  The  secret  treaty  of 
Henry  II.  and  Philip  I.  was  the  basis  of  action  ;  and 
the  ultimate  destruction  of  the  Reformed  the  great 
object.  The  Queen  mother  escaped  from  her  impri- 
sonment at  Blois,  by  letting  herself  down  from  the 
walls  into  tlie  ditch  one  dark  night,  with  one  attend- 
ant. She  took  her  jewels  with  her.  Her  friends  as- 
sembled in  arms  to  demand  for  her  more  favourable 
terms  from  the  favourite  Luimies. 

The  King  released  Cond6  from  prison  to  lead  his 
forces.  He  succeeded  speedily  in  routing  the  Queen's 
forces.  Terms  of  reconciliation  were  proposed.  In 
this  negotiation,  Eichlieu,  the  man  that  acted  ulti- 
mately the  prominent  part  in  giving  form  and  force  to 
the  King's  wishes,  made  his  introduction  to  the  notice 
of  the  King.  He  had  been  the  confident  of  the 
Queen  mother.  And  now,  as  her  confidential  ad- 
viser, he  persuaded  her  to  accept  of  terms  less  advan- 
tageous to  herself  and  more  favourable  to  her  son, 
than  the  young  King  expected.  It  is  recorded  that 
Luinnes  had  promised  that  he  would  ask  for  him  a 
cardinal's  hat.  It  was  some  years  before  he  had  the 
management  of  affairs  at  court,  and  this  act  of  treach- 
ery would  not  be  worthy  of  special  notice,  except  to 
introduce  the  man  that  succeeded  in  destroying  the 
political  privileges  of  the  Huguenots. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  229 

The  first  act  of  Louis  XIII.  against  the  Eeformed 
was  done  ostensibly  upon  the  advice  of  Luinnes,  his 
favourite.  But  the  adroitness  of  the  plan  of  proceed- 
ing was  so  like  the  whole  course  of  Richlieu's  life  at 
court  it  would  seem  to  have  a  common  source.  It 
was  the  first  step  in  a  series  of  successful  eftbrts.  If 
Luinnes  was  the  author  of  it,  he  taught  Richlieu  the 
art  of  duplicity,  while  in  the  service  of  a  deceptive 
Queen  in  a  faithless  court.  Louis  XIII.  inherited 
from  his  father,  besides  the  crown  of  France,  the 
kingdom  of  his  grandmother,  Jean  De  Albert.  It 
had  been  reduced  to  the  narrow  boundary  of  Bearne ; 
Navarre  having  been  seized  and  retained  by  Spain. 
Instead  of  urging  him  to  recover  Navarre,  as  his 
father  Henry  had  designed,  he  advised  him  to  abridge 
the  independent  sovereignty  of  the  little  kingdom 
and  govern  it  as  a  province  of  France.  This  would 
scarcely  have  been  worthy  of  special  notice.  Con- 
nected with  this  change,  there  was  to  be  a  religious 
revolution.  In  the  time  of  the  mother  of  Henry  IV., 
this  kingdom  had  generally  embraced  the  faith  of  the 
Reformed ;  and  the  Romish  forms  existed  by  tolera- 
tion. This  little  State  had  been  the  refuge  of  the 
persecuted.  Her  deputies  in  attendance  on  the  Na- 
tional Synod  of  France  were  permitted  to  bring  com- 
missions, in  which  some  promises  made  by  delegates 
from  the  churches  in  France  were  omitted  in  conside- 
ration of  the  independence  of  Bearne,  now  united 
with  France  in  the  same  King.  These  churches  were 
now  to  be  divested  of  their  privileges ;  and  all  the 
property  once  in  the  hands  of  the  Romish  Church, 
with  the  houses  of  worship,  were  to  be  returned  to 


230  THE    HUGUENOTS,    Oil 

the  possession  of  that  cliurch,  and  the  Eeformed 
Churches  of  Bearne  to  be  put  in  the  same  position  as 
the  other  Reformed  Churches  in  France,  dependent  on 
the  construction  the  King  ndght  choose  to  give  the 
Edict  of  Nantes. 

This  project  of  the  King  was  resisted  by  the  Par- 
hament  of  Paris  with  great  vehemence.  The  Parha- 
ment  could  see  plainly  that  if  Bearne  could  be  di- 
vested of  her  ancient  rights,  no  province  or  city  in 
France  was  safe.  It  was  a  step  to  despotic  power  un- 
der pretence  of  consohdating  the  kingdom.  Who- 
ever projected  this  step  projected  the  plan  followed  out 
by  Louis  XIII.  and  XIV. ,  till  France  became  a  cou- 
sohdated  kingdom ;  and  nobles,  Romish  and  Hugue- 
not, without  respect  to  antiquity  of  claims  or  personal 
merit,  were  despoiled  of  their  ancestral  rights.  The 
merit  of  the  Edicts  for  this  step  were  in  discussion 
during  the  years  1618  and  1619. 

A  political  assembly  of  the  Reformed  was  held,  by 
leave  of  the  King,  at  Loudon,  commencing  Septem- 
ber, 1619. 

The  discussions  were  heated.  It  was  evident  that 
evil  was  intended  for  the  Reformed.  But  the  great 
question  was  the  remedy.  Bearne  was  the  appendage 
of  the  crown.  Who  should  begin  the  resistance  to 
the  King's  arbitrary  purposes  ?  All  the  nobles  in  the 
kingdom  were  interested.  On  what  ground  should 
resistance  be  made,  and  who  should  take  the  lead  ? 
There  was  great  division  of  sentiment.  The  usual 
bill  of  grievances  and  requests  was  presented.  The 
King  ordered  the  Assembly  to  disperse  and  wait  for 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  231 

his  answer.     The  Assemhly  demanded  an  answer  be- 
fore it  dispersed. 

The  King,  irritated  by  the  Assembly,  pressed  his 
designs  upon  Bearne  ;  and  declared  that  unless  his 
Edict  was  enrolled  by  Parliament,  he  would  himself 
be  present  and  have  it  done  by  force.  He  was 
obeyed.  Collecting  his  forces,  he  marched  for  Bearne, 
declaring  that  neither  the  ruggedness  of  the  moun- 
tains, nor  the  lateness  of  the  seasons,  nor  the  poverty 
of  the  country,  should  hinder  its  speedy  conquest. 

The  King  accomplished  his  purpose,  and  the  revo- 
lution was  completed.  Bearne  became  a  province  * 
the  religion  of  France  became  its  established  religion, 
and  all  the  church  property  changed  their  hands  ;  and 
the  Reformed  were  reckoned  as  holding  their  tolera-: 
tion  under  the  Edict  of  Nantes. 

The  Twenty-Third  meeting  of  the  National  Synod 
commenced  its  sessions  at  Alez,  October  1st,  1620, 
while  the  King  was  yet  engaged  in  settling  the  state 
of  Bearne.  From  its  records  it  appears  to  have  been 
a  learned,  dignified,  and  temperate  body.  In  calling 
for  a  general  fast  on  the  14th  of  November,  at  Alez, 
where  the  body  was  in  session,  and  the  first  Thursday 
of  March,  1621,  for  the  other  Reformed  Churches, 
the  Synod  make  this  short  notice  of  Bearne:  **The 
late  doleful  changes  happened  in  the  churches  of 
Bearne,  and  in  divers  other  churches  and  provinces 
united  and  incorporated  with  us,  which  are  either  ru- 
inated, or  on  the  brink  of  ruin,"  Letters  were  re- 
ceived from  Dukes  Rohan  and  Lesdiguieres,  the  Lord 
of  Chatillon,  expressive  of  their  adherence  to  the  faith. 

30* 


232  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Messrs.  Du  Maulin,  Chamier,  and  Rivet,  the  commit- 
tee on  union,  reported  that  they  set  out  on  their  jour- 
ney to  the  Synod  of  Dort ;  but  at  Genoa,  receiving 
intelligence  that  the  King  had  forbidden  their  attend- 
ance, they  had  returned  home. 

The  Synod  expressed  its  desire  for  peace  and  union, 
and  the  preservation  of  a  Christian  spirit  in  the  min- 
istry, by  forbidding  all  ministers  to  treat  of  State 
affairs  in  their  sermons,  or  pul[)it  discourses,  *  *  be- 
cause the  only  subject  of  their  sermons  and  public 
preachings  should  be  the  holy  word  of  God,"  on  pain 
of  suspension  from  the  holy  ministry.  And  because 
the  province  of  Languedoc  was  greatly  distracted  by 
mh listers  at  the  public  assemblies,  the  Synod  *'for- 
bideth  most  ex].»ressly  all  ministers  in  that  province, 
and  all  the  other  j)rovinces  of  this  kingdom,  to  ac- 
cept of  any  deputations  unto  court."  The  Synod  de- 
clared its  wish  **to  prevent  all  pastors  of  churches 
from  intermeddling  with  political  affairs."  All  offen- 
ders to  be  prosecuted  **  with  the  severest  censures." 

The  Articles  drawn  up  at  the  Synod  of  Dort,  from 
which  Synod  the  delegates  from  France  had  been  de- 
barred by  the  command  of  the  King,  were  read  in 
Synod  ;  "•  and  being  pondered  most  attentively,  they 
were  all  received  and  approved  by  a  common  unani- 
mous consent,  as  agreeing  with  the  word  of  God  and 
the  Confession  of  Faith  of  these  Keformed  Churches." 
A  form  was  drawn  for  all  to  subscribe:  **I  swear  and 
})r()mise  to  persevere  in  the  profession  of  this  doctrine 
during  my  whole  life,  and  defend  it  with  the  utmost 
of  my  power."  The  same  was  to  be  administered  to 
all  members  of  the  Provincial  Synods.     The  I^ationaJ 


nEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  233 

Synod  had  all  along  expressed  a  readiness  to  unite 
with  the  other  churches  of  Protestants  in  a  confes- 
sion, or  formula,  to  he  held  as  a  common  bond.  It 
had  agreed  to  permit  some  latitude  of  construction  in 
order  to  produce  agreement.  This  Synod  of  Dort, 
being  summoned  to  give  an  expression  or  formula, 
and  being  composed  of  able  men  from  tlie  Island  of 
Great  Britain  and  the  continent,  and  having  sent 
forth  this  formula,  short  and  comprehensive,  the  Na- 
tional Synod  of  France  adopted  it  as  a  general  for- 
mula in  which  they  could  cheerfully  agree,  as  a  bond 
of  union  and  communion,  and  very  general  expres- 
sion of  the  truth. 

The  meeting  of  the  National  Synod  at  Tonnien,  in 
the  year  1614,  had  expressed  a  most  commendable 
spirit  of  kindness,  and  readiness  to  meet  the  brethren 
of  other  communions.  This  year  it  expresses  a  spirit 
equally  as  commendable,  of  firmly  avowing  what  it 
believed  to  be  the  truth.  It  was  ready  to  defend  to 
the  utmost  what  it  received  in  kindness  as  true.  And 
then  to  aflirm  its  own  identity,  it  re-affirmed  its  own 
longer  Confession  of  Faith  as  the  external  bond  hold- 
ing in  union  and  fellowship  the  Churches  of  France, 
which  were  at  this  time  entering  into  a  great  and 
fiery  trial,  which  tested  all  men's  souls  of  w4iat  spirit 
they  were,  and  consumed  much  dross.  Another  form 
was  drawn  up,  embracing  the  Article  on  union  of  the 
whole  body  of  the  Eeformed  in  France.  And  the 
members  also  swore  to  and  subscribed  **the  oaths  of 
union,  promising  to  continue  inseparably  united  and 
conjoined  in  that  Confession  of  Faith  owned  and  pro- 
fessed by  the  Reformed  Churches  in  this  kingdom." 


234  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

This  Synod  girded  itself  for  its  great  trial,  and  did 
what  it  could  to  gird  and  unite  the  whole  Huguenot 
body  for  a  great  struggle  and  for  a  great  sacrifice. 
And  the  Confession  of  Faith  having  now  been  read, 
word  by  w^ord,  and  examined  in  every  particular 
point,  '*was  most  heartily  approved  and  sworn  to  by 
all  the  deputies  present."  The  deputies  also  promiped 
"to  cause  it  to  be  sworn  to  by  their  principals,  by 
whom  they  were  commissioned."  The  Articles  of 
disciphne  were  tlien  read  carefully,  and  subscribed  to 
by  all  present. 

In  the  laws  for  the  universities  which  were,  after 
consideration  for  years,  adopted  at  this  meeting,  it 
was  required  that,  if  pi-acticable,  there  be  two  profes- 
sors of  theology ;  one  to  teach  common -place  or  sys- 
tematical theology,  and  the  other  to  expound  Scrip- 
ture ;  and  if  possible,  there  should  be  two  professors 
to  expound  Scripture,  one  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
other  the  New  Testament.  The  whole  body  of  rules 
for  theological  seminaries  arc  worthy  of  the  closest 
attention  of  all  who  direct  such  schools. 

This  Synod  also  determined  that  a  pastor  might 
teach  Hebrew,  but  not  teach  Greek  ;  for  in  teaching 
Hebrew,  he  must  use  the  Scriptures  ;  but  in  teaching 
Greek,  there  would  be  the  use  of  a  great  multitude 
of  profane  authors,  which  would  draw  off  the  mind 
from  the  work  of  a  pastor. 

The  Prince  of  Orange,  the  Curators  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Leyden,  and  the  Burgomaster  of  the  city,  by 
letters  asked  that  Monsieur  Rivet  might  be  continued 
as  professor  in  the  University  of  Leyden.  Leave  was 
granted  to  him  to  remain  for  two  years.     Thanking 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CUVRCH.  235 

Monsieur  Perrin  for  his  work  on  the  history  of  the 
Vaudois  and  Albigenses  ;  leaving  it  to  his  discretion 
whether  he  would  write  a  general  history  of  the 
Church ;  and  exhorting  the  Province  of  Dauphiny  to 
see  to  the  education  of  his  son  who  was  reclaimed 
from  the  Jesuits  and  was  preparing  for  the  ministry, 
the  Synod  adjourned  December  2nd,  1620,  having 
been  in  session  more  than  two  months.  Turretine, 
pastor  and  professor  of  divinity  at  Geneva,  was  pres- 
ent at  this  meeting,  and  was  invited  to  a  seat  and  a 
vote.  lie  brought  letters  from  Geneva  to  the 
Synod. 

The  inhabitants  of  Bearne  took  advantage  of  the 
gentleness  and  favour  of  La  Force,  who  had  been  left 
to  carry  into  effect  the  King's  intention  about  the 
province,  and  resumed  the  possession  of  their  church 
edifices  falling  to  ruin  for  want  of  occupation,  and  re- 
claimed their  church  property  for  their  pastors.  En- 
couraged by  the  spirit  of  the  political  assembly  at 
Loudon,  which  had  continued  its  sessions  against  the 
repeated  orders  of  the  King,  until  April  of  1620,  the 
Bearnoese  were  proceeding  to  resume  their  ancient 
rights.  The  King  sent  the  Duke  De  Esperon  for  their 
reduction.  The  courage  of  the  Bearneose  was  by  no 
means  equal  to  their  presumption  ;  and  the  Duke  in 
two  months  entirely  overrun  the  country,  and  without 
bloodshed,  and  almost  without  opposition,  subdued  in 
their  fortresses  and  holds,  **a  people  that  knew  not 
how  to  resist  nor  how  to  obey." 

The  political  assembly  of  the  Huguenots,  that  had 
met  at  Loudon,  at  the  close  of  their  long  session,  de- 
termined not  to  dissolve  their  meetings  or  adjourn 


236  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OB 

sine  die^  but  adjourned  to  meet  again  when  called, 
assembled  at  Roclielle  on  the  24th  of  December. 

The  Assembly  lield  numerous  sessions  ;  the  debates 
earnest,  and  sometimes  violent ;  the  subjects  of  dis- 
cussion of  the  deepest  interest.  The  members  equal- 
led in  boldness  and  decision  the  members  of  the  Na- 
tional Synod  that  adjourned  on  the  2d  of  the  month ; 
but  fell  far  short  of  them  in  moderation  and  states- 
manship. Luinnes,  the  favourite,  was  supposed  to 
be  the  author  of  the  councils  against  Bearne.  If  he 
could  be  successfully  resisted  and  driven  from  tlje 
court,  there  was  hope  for  better  councils  and  the  quiet 
enjoyment  of  their  rights.  The  Assembly  did  not 
know  any  more  clearly  than  the  National  Synod,  the 
true  source  of  the  policy  against  them,  that  it  was  to 
be  found  in  the  Pope  and  the  King  of  Spain  and  the 
ecclesiastics  of  France  ;  but  the  political  asseml)ly  did 
not  seem  to  know  as  well  as  the  Synod  the  l)est  way 
to  meet  the  difhculties  of  their  case.  The  great  ques- 
tion was  on  what  ground  and  under  whom  they  should 
rally.  .  Louis  XIII.  was  the  rightful  King  ;  there  was 
no  pretender  to  the  throne  ;  the  Romish  nobles  were 
as  much  interested  as  the  Reformed  in  resisting  the 
subjugation  of  Bearne  on  all  grounds  but  the  religious 
one.  Some  of  the  Assembly  were  for  taking  arms 
in  the  name  of  the  Reformed  as  a  body,  without  re- 
ilectingthat  the  body,  strong  if  united,  was  not  united; 
and  that  if  they  took  the  lead,  the  Romish  nobles 
would  not  readily  follow,  if  happily  they  did  not  op- 
pose. 

Du  Plcssis,  wise  in  council  as  in  the  days  of  Henry 
IV.,  politically  and  religiously  a  devoted  Huguenot, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  237 

unsuspicious  and  unsuspected,  unfaltering  in  his  prin- 
ciples and  course  of  action,  was  at  this  time  opposed 
to  violent  action.  He  thought  the  time  had  not  come 
for  the  Huguenots  to  take  arms  for  the  rights  of  the 
nobles  of  the  Eomish  faith  unless  they  showed  a  spirit 
to  take  the  lead.  Bouillon,  a  Huguenot  by  education 
and  habit,  and  to  a  great  degree  by  conviction,  but 
not  very  scrupulous,  strongly  opposed  taking  arms. 
He  was  one  that  favoured  strict  construction  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes  ;  and  thought  to  be  desirous  of  court 
favour.  Lesdiguieres,  the  old  soldier,  was  opposed  to 
violent  measures  as  impolitic  at  this  time,  particularly 
as  other  measures  might  induce  the  King  to  change 
his  course. 

To  these  it  was  replied  that  Du  Plessis  was  timid 
through  age  and  infirmity ;  that  Bouillon  was  swayed 
by  interest  and  ambition,  and  that  Lesdiguieres  was 
more  cautious  than  in  his  younger  days,  and  that  a 
Marshal's  baton  was  held  up  to  glitter  in  his  eyes  as 
the  gift  of  Majesty. 

The  Assembly  determined  to  prepare  for  war,  by 
raising  an  army,  levying  taxes,  and  choosing  com- 
manders. Bouillon  was  chosen  the  leader,  or  first  in 
command  ;  next  was  Lesdiguieres  ;  and  so  on  through 
a  list  of  able  men.  Could  the  Reformed  have  been 
unanimous,  they  would  have  been  a  formidable  body. 
The  Kmg  calculated  on  the  division.  He  had  already 
gained  Conde  ;  and  lures  were  held  out  to  Bouil- 
lon and  Lesdiguieres  ;  he  knew  they  would  not  fight 
him  then,  though  no  noble  in  France  had  greater 
cause  to  tremble  for  his  little  sovereignty.  When  the 
Assembly  asked  of  the  King  to  allow  theni  the  privi^ 


238  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

leges  confirmed  to  them  by  bis  predecessors,  Ilenry 

III.  and  Henry  IV. ,  tbat  is,  would  be  allow  tbe  free 
construction  of  tbe  Edict  of  l^antes  tbat  Henry  IV. 
gave  it,  be,  irritated  by  tbeir  bolding  tbis  meeting 
against  bis  wisbes,  said  :  ''Tbe  one  acted  out  of  fear, 
and  tbe  otber  out  of  love  ;  but  for  my  part,  I  wisb 
you  to  know  I  neitber  love  nor  fear  you." 

Tbe  favourite  Luinnes,  encouraged  by  tbe  ra})idity 
and  success  of  bis  movements  against  Bearne,  pro- 
posed to  tbe  King  to  take  tbe  cautionary  towns  from 
tbe  Reformed  tbe  Edict  of  Nantes  bad  given  tbem 
for  eigbt  years ;  and  at  tbe  end  of  tbat  time  Henry 

IV.  bad  permitted  tbem  to  remain  in  tbe  bands  of 
tbe  Huguenots  at  tbeir  earnest  request,  witb  tbe  ver- 
bal promise  tbat  tbey  sbould  remain  indefinitely,  at 
bis  pleasure. 

Tbe  young  men  at  court,  longing  for  promotion 
and  aggrandizement,  and  expecting  an  easy  conquest, 
urged  on  tbe  project :  tbe  Romisb  clergy  greatly  de- 
sired its  accomplisbment ;  and  tbe  Spanisb  influence 
at  court  ap[>rovcd  it.  Tbe  reasoning  was  sbort ;  tbe 
Edict  of  Nantes  bad  been  coniirmed  by  Louis  XIH. ; 
and  of  course  tbere  was  now  no  need  of  tbe  caution- 
ary towns  after  more  tban  twice  tbe  time  of  tbeir  lim- 
itation bas  expired ;  and  tbe  possession  of  tbem  by 
tbe  Huguenots,  now  no  longer  required  by  law  or 
usage,  was  tbe  means  of  resisting  tbe  King's  govern- 
ment, and  consequently  tbey  sbould  be  taken  back  by 
tbe  crown.  Tbe  King  approved  tbe  plan.  Leaving 
Paris  early  in  April,  1621,  be  issued  from  Fontain- 
bleau  a  new  declaration  against  tbe  meeting  at  Ro- 
cbellc  as  rebellious  ;  amiounced  bis  purpose  of  visit- 


REFORMED     FRENCH    CHURCH.  239 

ing  the  disturbed  provinces,  and  promised  protection 
to  all  the  Reformed  who  kept  their  allegiance.  Les- 
diguieres  took  the  part  of  Lieutenant  under  the  fa- 
vourite, who  held  the  office  of  Constable,  without 
having  been  trained  to  war  or  having  seen  a  battle, 
and  prepared  to  fight  his  old  associates,  whether  for 
conscience'  sake  or  a  Marshall's  position,  and  put 
down  the  faith  he  once  professed  and  had  so  lately  re- 
professed  to  the  Synod. 

The  Huguenot  Assembly  prepared  to  meet  the 
King's  army  ;  and  appointed  Saubise,  La  Tremouille, 
Rohan,  Chatillon,  La  Force  and  his  two  sons  as  com- 
manders, reserving  to  itself  the  paramount  authority. 
To  its  commissions  and  its  ordinances  it  afifixed  a  seal. 
On  their  banners  were  the  words,  *^For  Christ  and 
the  King,"  and  **  For  Christ  and  His  Flock ;"  pro- 
claiming their  old  principle,  that  Christ  was  the  high- 
est King  and  claimed  allegiance  first ;  that  they  owed 
allegiance  next  to  the  King ;  that  the  w^ar  was  for  the 
flock  of  Christ  and  against  a  tyrannical  Minister,  and 
not  against  their  King ;  and  to  change  the  Ministry 
and  not  the  King. 

Bouillon  refused  to  command.  He  advised  the 
Assembly,  if  war  was  intended,  and  the  cautionary 
towns  to  be  defended  by  arms,  to  proceed  immedi- 
ately and  put  a  garrison  of  six  thousand  men  in  Sau- 
mur,  the  stronghold  of  Du  Plessis  on  the  Loire.  That 
by  so  doing  they  would  prevent  the  war  altogether,  as 
the  King  would  not  advance  upon  the  Southern  pro- 
vinces with  that  stronghold  in  his  rear ;  or  it  would 
change  the  theatre  and  whole  face  of  the  war.  For 
some  unexplained  reason  this  advice  was  neglected. 
21 


240  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Spies  in  the  Assembly  reported  to  Luinnes  this  coun- 
sel ;  and  the  King's  forces  began  to  move  towards  the 
place. 

It  had  been  the  custom,  when  the  King  visited  a 
cautionary  town,  for  the  forces  of  the  town  to  be  with- 
drawn from  the  citadel  and  be  encamped  in  the  sub- 
urbs while  his  Majesty  was  in  the  place.  On  his  de- 
parture, the  forces  returned  to  the  citadel  and  resumed 
the  protection  of  the  town.  While  in  possession  of 
the  citadel,  the  King  received  the  most  splendid  en- 
tertainment the  citizens  could  give.  Tlie  King  came 
to  the  walls  of  Saumur.  Luinnes,  the  favourite  and 
Constable,  gave  Du  Plessis  assurance  that  the  immu- 
nities of  the  town  should  be  preserved  inviolate  by 
this  visit  of  the  Kiuo-'s  forces.  Lesdiofuieres,  the 
Lieutenant  and  old  acquaintance  of  Du  Plessis,  and 
as  yet  one  of  the  Huguenots  in  profession,  gave  as- 
surances to  the  same  effect,  that  the  visit  was  short, 
and  the  immunities  were  all  safe.  The  King  himself 
sent  him  assurances  of  the  safety  of  the  tow^n  and  the 
peaceable  nature  of  his  visit.  What  should  he  do  ? 
Should  he  shut  the  gates  and  begin  the  war?  or 
should  he  trust  his  sovereign  ?  Incapable  of  decep- 
tion liimself,  he  chose  to  trust  the  sovereign  and  the 
court  officers.  Tie  withdrew  his  forces  from  the  cas- 
tle and  encamped  them  near  the  town.  On  the  17th 
of  May,  the  royal  train  entered  the  town ;  and  under 
pretext  that  there  w^as  no  place  large  enough  in  the 
town  for  their  convenience,  did  the  unusual  thing  of 
taking  possession  of  the  citadel.  Not  a  single  apart- 
ment was  left  for  Du  Plessis.  In  a  short  time  his 
Cabinet  was  ransacked  for  his  pa])ers  :  his  library  was 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  241 

plundered ;  the  silver  clasps  on  a  splendid  edition  of 
his  own  works  were  torn  from  the  volumes  ;  and 
some  of  his  works  cast  into  the  castle  ditch.  Da 
Plessis  was  overwhelmed  with  astonishment  at  the  re- 
ports brought  him  of  the  plunder  of  his  private  rooms. 
When  it  was  announced  to  him  that  the  King  would 
retain  Saumur  as  a  miUtary  post  for  himself,  and  that 
his  private  losses  should  be  remmierated  :  that  the  ar- 
rears due  him  as  commander  of  the  post  should  all  be 
paid  immediately ;  that  one  hundred  thousand  crowns 
should  be  added  ;  and  that  he  should  have  the  baton 
of  Marshal  of  the  kingdom ;  the  old  nian  exclaimed, 
*' Never  was  I  assailed  by  a  bribe.  Had  I  loved  mo- 
ney, I  might  have  been  in  possession  of  millions. 
And  as  for  honours,  I  was  always  more  solicitous  to 
deserve  them  than  eager  to  obtain  them.  Neither  in 
honour  or  in  conscience  can  I  sell  the  liberty  and  se- 
curity of  others.  I  will  never  bargain  with  my  sove- 
reign. I  am  always  ready  to  render  him  becoming 
obedience.  All  I  demand  is  adherence  to  the  promises 
which  it  has  been  the  King's  pleasure  to  otter,  that  he 
will  make  no  changes  in  Saumur  ;  a  matter  no  less 
important  to  the  King's  private  interest  than  to  the 
welfare  of  the  kingdom." 

The  King  determined  to  retain  Saumur.  A  garri- 
son was  left  in  the  citadel ;  Du  Plessis  was  compelled 
to  retire.  The  remainder  of  his  days  he  passed  in 
privacy  and  comparative  poverty,  and  came  to  his  end 
November  11th,  1623,  in  his  74th  year,  in  about  two 
years  and  a  half  from  this  disgrace  and  mortification, 
that  the  man  who  first  trusted  his  Majesty  should  be 
the  first  to  be  ruined. 


242  THi:  SiJGuHNOTS,   on 

The  Constable  had  promised  him  about  the  castle 
*Hhat  he  would  touch  it  no  sooner  than  the  apple  of 
his  own  eye  ;"  the  King  had  repeated  it  after  him, 
that  ''he  would  touch  the  castle  no  sooner  than  the 
apple  of  his  own  eye."     And  yet  they  had  deceived 
him.     The  young  King  had  never  known  an  honest 
counsellor  since  he  took  the  reins  of  government. 
His   mother   had   deceived  him   from  a  child;  and 
taught  him  to  deceive.     He  loathed  his  teachers  as 
wearisome   and   deceptive.     His   court  practiced  all 
impurity  under  the  names  of  gallantry  and  virtue. 
All  had  conspired  to  make  him  willful  and  faithless. 
He  rejoiced  in  deceiving  by  gross  falsehood  an  honest 
old  soldier  and  counsellor  whom  his  father  had  hon- 
oured.    Du  riessis  died  as  he  had  lived,  an  honest 
and   brave  man.     In  writing  to  a  friend,  he  says : 
**0n  all  occasions  I  have  endeavoured  to  commit  my- 
self to  God  in  well-doing ;  and  if  I  have  not  the  art 
of  living  for  the  world  as  well  as  some  others,  I  have 
laboured  earnestly  to  know  how  to  die  becomingly. " 
His  desire  was  granted.     He  had  held  the  Huguenot 
faith  all  his  active  life,  through  all  discouragements  ; 
discreet  in  the  Cabinet  of  Henry  TV.;  brave  in  the 
field  ;  pure  in  his  morals.     His  honest  rebukes  gained 
him  the  honour  of  his  King  ;  the  honesty  of  his  heart, 
and  unwillingness  to  doubt  the  honour  of  Louis  XIH., 
lost  him  his  castle,  and  for  a  time  his  honour.     The 
inventory  of  his  estate,  after  his  death,  silenced  all 
the  calumnies  that  had  been  circulated  of  him,  that 
he  had  delivered  up  Saumur  for  a  consideration.     He 
had  impoverished  himself  for  others;  and  after  his 
death  men  blessed  him  for  his  self-sacrifice.     Next  to 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  243 

Coligny  the  Admiral  stands  Du  I'lessis  Mom  ay  in 
the  ranks  of  the  honourable  of  the  Huguenot  dead. 
There  is  no  stain  upon  his  memory.  Some  have 
thought  that  he  failed  in  his  statesmanship  in  believ- 
ing the  King  and  admitting  him  to  Saumur,  as  the 
Constable  believed  Charles  IX.  and  his  mother,  and 
was  entrapped  in  Paris ;  and  yet,  in  both  cases,  the 
principles  on  which  the  men  acted  were  sound.  There 
was  nothing  to  set  up  as  true  in  opposition  to  the  pro- 
testations and  oaths  of  the  sovereign.  Had  there 
been  anything  reliable  to  oiler,  as  opposed  to  the  oaths 
of  Majesty,  then  their  statesmanship  might  be  ques- 
tioned. As  it  is,  their  position  is  safe  for  all  time. 
They  acted  on  principles  of  truth  and  honour.  The 
honour  of  both  put  them  in  the  power  of  their  sove- 
reigns, and  contrary  to  all  right,  that  power  was  used 
for  their  destruction.  We  admire  Coligny  and  Du 
Plessis  :  we  abominate  Luinnes  and  Louis  XIII.  It 
is  safe  following  Cohgny  and  Du  Plessis  forever.  It 
is  not  safe  to  follow  Louis  XIII.  for  any  period  of 
time. 

Having  perfidiously  accomplished  his  purpose  at 
Saumur,  the  King  passed  on  through  Poictou  and  the 
provinces  farther  South,  sending  forth  his  proclama- 
tions declaring  Rochelle,  where  the  political  assembly 
was  in  session,  and  St.  Jean  De  Angely,  where  Duke 
Saubize  was  collecting  armed  forces,  to  be  in  rebel- 
lion. All  their  privileges  were  annulled,  and  all  in- 
tercourse forbidden  ;  and  all  Huguenots  were  called 
on  to  renounce,  before  a  magistrate,  the  Acts  of  the 
Assembly,  and  to  declare  their  readiness  to  serve 
against  it,  at  the  King's  bidding.  The  cautionary 
21* 


244  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

towns  in  liis  path  were  called  upon  to  open  tlieir  gates 
as  Saunaur  bad  done ;  and  whether  deceived,  as  Du 
Plessis  had  been,  or  through  fear  or  a  desire  to  gain 
favour  of  the  court,  the  gates  were  opened  and  the 
citadels  surrendered.  As  a  reward,  all  the  military 
defences  were  destroyed.  Srdly,  the  favourite  minis- 
ter of  Henry  IV. ,  and  by  him  indulged  in  his  faith 
and  his  attachment  to  the  Huguenots,  was  placed  in 
an  unhappy  position  by  the  King.  He  had  opposed 
the  war  measures  of  the  Huguenot  Assembly  as  un- 
called for,  and  of  consequence  unwise.  The  King 
insisted  on  his  giving  a  writing  condemning  the  As- 
sembly and  its  acts ;  and  then  used  it  as  he  had  the 
act  of  Du  riessis  in  delivering  up  the  citadel  of 
Saumur. 

The  character  and  designs  of  the  King  were  now 
understood  by  all.  He  had  purposely  provoked  the 
Huguenots ;  they  unwisely  permitted  the  provocation 
to  have  its  intended  effect  in  taking  up  arms ;  and 
now  he  declares  them  in  rebellion  ;  and  by  deceptions 
and  open  falsehoods  was  proceeding  to'  seize  the  forti- 
fied towns  hi  their  possession.  Some  few  of  the 
smaller  towns  ventured  to  close  their  gates.  One  un- 
der the  Dnke  Saubize  defended  itself  for  about  a 
month.  Almost  every  building  was  battered  down  ; 
and  the  whole  place  a  scene  of  ruhis.  Terms  of  sur- 
render were  accepted.  The  citizens  preserved  little 
besides  their  lives ;  the  fortifications  were  destroyed 
and  tlie  privileges  of  the  town  abolished.  After  a 
brief  investment,  Clanoc  surrendered  at  discretion. 
The  minister  of  the  place.  La  Fargue,  with  his  father, 
father-in-law,  and  other  citizens,  were  publicly  exe- 


REFORMED  FRENCH   CHURCH.  245 

ciited  ;  and  part  of  the  garrison  were  murdered  in 
cold  blood. 

The  Assembly  at  Kochelle  issued  an  apology,  in 
which  the  artifices  and  deceptions  practiced  by  the 
court  upon  the  Huguenots  were  numbered  up  in  fear- 
ful array ;  and  the  principles  of  the  Jesuits  exposed, 
particularly  their  readiness  to  participate  in  the  mur- 
der of  Kings  excommunicated  by  the  Pope ;  and  their 
enmity  to  all  authority  not  emanating  from  Rome. 
A  reply  in  the  King's  name,  without  his  official  sig- 
nature, declared  that  all  the  evils  under  which  the 
kingdom  groaned  for  the  last  sixty  years  was  owing 
to  the  Reformed ;  referring  to  the  time  the  Hugue- 
nots came  out  in  a  body  to  assist  Henry  of  Navarre, 
the  father  of  Louis  XHL,  in  his  struggle  for  the 
crown  of  France. 

The  tide  of  success  attending  the  King's  array  was 
arrested  at  Montauban.  La  Force  and  Count  De 
Ovval,  son  of  the  Duke  of  Sully,  associated  in  the 
command  of  the  garrison,  defended  the  place  with 
great  skill  and  vigour,  repulsing  all  the  assaults  made 
by  Luinnes,  in  the  presence  of  the  King.  The  Duke 
of  Mayence,  struck  by  a  ball  in  his  eye,  was  killed. 
His  death  greatly  affected  the  King.  The  news  of  it 
excited  the  rabble  in  Paris,  devoted  to  the  Guise  fam- 
ily. The  Fauxbourg  of  St.  Martel,  occupied  by  the 
Huguenot  artificers,  was  assaulted ;  the  vigorous  in- 
terference of  the  magistrates  alone  saved  it.  At  Cha- 
renton,  a  few  miles  from  Paris,  the  Church  of  the  Re- 
formed, with  its  library  and  some  private  dwellings, 
were  burnt.  Lives  were  lost  on  both  sides.  The 
ringleaders  of  the  tumult  at  Charenton  were  arrested 


246  THE   HUGUENOTS,    OB 

and  sent  to  the  galleys.  The  magistrates  hastened 
the  departure  of  Dominic,  a  Jesu  Maria,  a  fanatical 
Spanish  Carmelite,  by  whose  preaching  the  rioters 
had  been  encouraged.  This  man  came  last  from  Ba- 
varia, inflated  by  the  honours  paid  to  him  even  by  the 
nobility.  Shreds  of  his  garments  were  carefully  kept 
as  relics  of  healing  virtue.  The  objects  of  his  great- 
est abhorrence  were  the  Reformed.  Pretending  a 
mission  to  the  King  of  France,  the  Governor  of  the 
Capitol,  hastened  his  progress  to  camp,  that  he  might 
fulfil  it.  Sedition  followed  his  steps.  Ilis  entrance 
into  Tours  was  marked  by  insurrection.  The  vigi- 
lance of  the  magistrates  prevented  a  massacre  at  Sau- 
mur  after  his  preaching.  In  the  royal  camp  before 
Montauban,  he  was  received  with  enthusiasm.  He  dis- 
tributed relics,  and  the  superstitious  soldiery  thronged 
**  the  thrice  blessed  father."  The  Constable  applied 
to  him  for  aid  ;  and  was  assured  that  the  city  would 
surrender  after  four  hundred  rounds  of  artillery  should 
be  discharged  against  the  ramparts.  The  King  and 
the  Constable  looked  for  a  miracle  hke  the  fall  of 
Jericho.  Bassompierre,  the  commander  of  the  artil- 
lery, said  :  *  *  The  King  ordered  me  to  give  the  num- 
ber of  shot ;  which  I  did  :  but  the  enemy  did  not  sur- 
render for  all  that."  Within  the  town  was  a  loss  as 
greatly  mourned  as  the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Mayence 
by  the  besiegers.  A  cannon  ball  marked  C  struck 
Daniel  Chamier,  pastor  and  professor  of  divinity;  and 
on  a  Sabbath  morning  suddenly  dismissed  him  to  his 
immortal  crown.  The  Reformed  loved  to  call  him 
the  Great  Chamier ;  and  his  works,  published  by  re- 


REFORMED   FRENCB   CHURCE,  247 

quest  of  Synod,  were  of  the  highest  authority  long 
after  his  death. 

Unable  to  prevent  the  Duke  of  Rohan  from  throw- 
ing great  numbers  of  reinforcements  into  the  city,  the 
Constable  and  the  King  became  discouraged.  Watch 
fires  were  kindled  ;  and  the  noise  in  the  camp  aroused 
the  besieged  to  meet  an  assault.  The  King's  army 
rapidly  marched  away,  and  when  the  movement  was 
discovered,  were  beyond  the  reach  of  the  garrison. 
Luinnes,  chagrined  at  this  failure  attributed  to  his 
want  of  generalship,  and  fearing  the  loss  of  the  King's 
favour,  languished  under  a  fever  and  soon  died.  Be- 
fore his  death  he  prepared  two  letters ;  in  the  first, 
addressed  to  the  Duke  of  Montbazon,  he  describes, 
in  strong  terms,  the  extreme  misery  endured  by  the 
army;  and  attributes  the  failure  at  Montauban  to  the 
great  prevalence  of  sickness  and  the  rashness  of  the 
Duke  of  Mayence. 

The  King  passed  the  winter  without  a  favourite  or 
a  master.  The  Cardinal  De  Retz  and  Schonberg, 
superintendent  of  finances,  were  not  for  peace.  Cond^, 
that  had  inflamed  the  Huguenots  for  war,  now  in  the 
court,  gready  of  the  confiscation  that  would  ensue, 
was  for  war.  Jeannin,  the  President  of  the  Council, 
was  for  peace,  lie  said  a  season  of  repose  would  be 
more  harmful  to  the  Huguenots  than  war ;  for  in 
peace  it  would  be  their  interest  to  conform  ;  in  war, 
an  advance  of  fortune  was  to  be  obtained  only  by 
vigorous  resistance. 

The  King  resolved  on  war,  and  hastened  to  com- 
mence hostiUties  early  in  the  sprhig.    The  inhabitants 


248  THE    BUGUENOTS,     OR 

of  Negrepelisse  had,  during  the  winter,  risen  upon 
the  royal  garrison  of  400  men,  and  in  one  night  mas- 
sacred them.  On  the  8th  of  Jane,  the  King  put  the 
entire  population  to  the  sword.  On  the  22nd  of  the 
month,  the  garrison  of  St.  Anthoneis,  after  a  gallant 
defence  which  was  made  their  crime,  were  all  mur- 
dered, and  the  women  of  that  unhappy  town  were  all 
violated. 

Success  attended  the  Kins:  until  he  came  to  Mont- 
pellier  in  September.  The  siege  was  commenced. 
After  six  weeks,  the  King  became  discouraged,  and 
fearing  a  failure  as  at  Montauban,  Lesdeguieres  was 
employed  to  treat  with  the  Duke  of  Eohan  for  peace. 
The  conference  was  l)rief ;  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed 
in  the  camp  on  the  9th  of  October,  1622.  The  Edict 
of  Nantes  was  the  basis  of  the  treaty.  The  Romish 
faith  was  declared  the  established  faith  of  the  king- 
dom. Pohtical  assemblies,  held  without  the  previous 
consent  of  the  King,  were  declared  treasonable.  Con- 
sistories, Colloquies,  and  Synods,  Provincial  and  Na- 
tional, might  meet  for  religious  purposes  ;  but  in  these 
all  politics  or  political  discussions  were  forbidden. 

The  strict  constructionists  of  the  Assembly  at  Sau- 
mur,  1611,  of  which  Lesdeguieres  with  Bouillon  were 
the  leaders,  had,  by  the  ]<ing's  forces,  succeeded,  or 
we  may  say  the  King  bad,  by  his  army,  established 
the  strict  construction  ol  tlie  Edict  of  Nantes.  All 
political  assemblies,  except  those  called  by  special 
leave  of  the  King,  were  treasonable  ;  and  the  caution- 
ary towns  had  no  longer  a  legal  existence. 

The  King  rewarded  Lesdeguieres  with  the  office  of 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  249 

Marshal  of  the  khigdom.  With  a  parade  of  ceremo- 
nies the  old  man  renounced  the  faith  of  the  Reformed 
and  was  admitted  into  the  Church  of  Rome.  For 
about  four  years  he  enjoyed  the  honour  of  bemg  sec- 
ond in  power  and  honour  in  the  kingdom,  and  died 
September  28th,  1626,  in  his  84th  year,  making  use 
of  all  the  forms  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  his 
adoption. 

The  Romish  Ecclesiastics  gloried  over  their  aged 
convert ;  the  Huguenots  looked  on  with  sadness  at 
the  spectacle,  and  wamdered  if-  the  baseness  of  treach- 
ery to  his  old  friend  Du  Plessis  at  Sauniur,  and  to  the 
whole  Huguenot  body,  when  he  came  in  arms  against 
them,  was  not  even  in  the  mind  of  Lesdiguieres,  too 
great  a  price  to  pay  for  the  baton  of  Marshal,  added 
to  that  other  price,  the  abjuration  of  his  faith.  The 
office  of  Marshal  died  with  him ;  the  King  would  have 
no  more. 

Looking  at  the  Huguenots,  and  contemplating  them 
acting  under  the  light  they  had,  it  seems  to  us  that 
the  opinions  of  Du  Plessis  and  his  companion  about 
the  construction  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  were  correct, 
and  that  peaceable  measures  were  the  hest  calculated 
to  preserve  their  privileges ;  and  that  the  hard  usage 
of  Bearne  was  not  a  cause  for  war. 

With  the  light  we  have  about  the  designs  of  the 
court,  we  devoutly  wish  that  the  Huguenots  could 
have  been  undivided  in  their  political  course;  and 
either  have  waited  on  the  throne  peaceably  for  justice, 
not  heeding  the  attempts  to  irritate  and  divide  and  se- 
duce their  ranks ;  or  if  that  had  been  found  impossi- 


250  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

ble,  to  have  joined  as  one  body  in  the  war,  and  con- 
tended with  all  their  power  for  victory  and  the  enjoy- 
ment of  their  rights,  or  have  gone  down  together  to 
a  bloody  and  honourable  grave. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHTtRCH.  25l 


CHAPTER  VII. 

From  the  Peace  of  Montpellier,  1622,  with  the  Strict  Construe* 
tion,  to  the  taking  of  Kochelle,  1628,  with  the  loss  of  Political 
Rights. 

THE  King  enjoyed  the  greatest  freedom  and  relaxa- 
tion after  the  peace  of  MontpeUier.  Lainnes,  his 
favourite  and  absolute  master,  was  dead.  The  Queen 
mother,  seeking  to  gain  her  ascendancy,  was  compli- 
ant and  flattering.  The  success  in  capturing,  or  get- 
ting possession  of  the  cautionary  towns,  had  satisfied 
the  young  aspirants  at  court,  with  distinction  and 
plunder.  His  Council  embraced  men  of  experience, 
all  anxious  to  give  an  impulse  to  affairs  of  State.  The 
King,  satisfied  with  their  general  abilities  and  willing- 
ness to  serve  his  wishes,  was  exceedingly  guarded 
against  the  appearance  of  having  a  favourite,  or  even 
a  confidential  adviser.  The  court,  the  most  fascinat- 
ing in  Europe,  basked  in  the  royal  favour.  Freedom 
of  manners,  checked  in  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of 
Henry  IV.  by  the  jealousy  of  the  Queen,  now  under 
the  same  Queen  and  her  son,  assumed  the  name  and 
guise  of  virtue.  Indulgence  was  more  private,  and 
regarded  as  the  consequence  or  reward  of  reputed 
merit  and  success  in  arms  or  public  life.  The  cour- 
tiers had  each  his  favourite  lady  as  his  presiding  an- 
gel, whose  approbation  he  sought,  whose  counsels  he 
followed,  whose  ophiions  he  defended,  and  whose  hon- 
22 


252  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

our  was  the  apple  of  his  eye.  The  Duke  Bouillon 
alone  found  that  presiding  angel  in  his  wife.  The 
sternness  of  liichliou,  in  demanding  of  the  court  the 
penances  commanded  by  the  National  Church,  was 
justified  by  the  tendency  to  offend  that  underlay  the 
whole  proceedings  of  that  gay  court ;  and  unhappily, 
in  a  religious  point  of  view,  these  very  penances  that 
preserved  a  becoming  exterior,  fostered  crime  in  the 
secrecy  of  retirement. 

The  King  was  satisfied  that  he  had  established  by 
his  arms,  in  coimection  with  the  dissensions  among 
the  Ilusjuenots,  the  strict  construction  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  lie  had  been  reared  to  suspect  the  Re- 
formed ;  his  mother  and  all  his  teachers  had  hated 
tliem.  And  the  severe  manner  of  his  early  training 
had  made  him  hate  his  mother  and  his  teachers,  and 
the  Ecclesiastics  on  whose  ministry  he  attended  when 
a  boy  ;  in  fact,  to  hate  all  restraint.  In  the  war  just 
closed,  he  had  become  sensible  of  the  numbers  and 
strength  of  the  Huguenots.  He  saw  their  industry, 
and  its  productiveness.  He  knew  that  to  him,  as 
their  King,  the  King  of  France,  they  were  loyal ; 
that  their  complaints  had  been  against  his  favourites 
now  dead,  to  whom  the  grievous  counsels  had  been 
attributed ;  and  that  they  now  looked  to  him,  their 
King,  for  redress.  lie  had  rc-aflirmed  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  and  had  refused  to  grant  political  assemblies  ; 
and  had  decided  that  the  cautionary  towns  yielded  by 
the  Edict  for  eight  years,  were  not  now  necessary. 
And  now  if  Lesdiguieres,  or  Bouillon,  or  Cond^,  or 
any  prominent  man  at  court,  had  plead  the  cause  of 
the  Huguenots,  he  would  have  been  heard. 


tlEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  25^ 

The  principle  of  balance  of  power  was  reviving  in 
the  Court  of  France  ;  apparently  dying  with  Henry 
rV.,  it  had  come  to  life  again,  and  was  soon  to  be 
the  principle  of  action  for  France  and  for  Europe. 
And  a  balance  at  court  would  have  been  grateful  to 
the  King ;  something  to  check  the  ministers,  some- 
thing to  balance  the  devotees  of  Spain  and  the  Pope ; 
something  to  gratify  that  desire,  shall  it  be  called 
weakness  ?  to  have  a  choice  of  action,  or  at  least  the 
appearance  of  it ;  to  be  a  protector  of  the  Romish 
Church,  and  yet  be  able  to  show  to  Europe  that,  as 
King  of  France,  he  had  the  right,  was  under  obliga- 
tion, to  cherish  all  his  subjects.  But  Cond^,  that 
once  affected  to  be  the  head  of  the  Huguenots,  was 
offended  and  sought,  in  compliance  with  the  court,  to 
obtain  the  wealth  and  indulgencies  he  desired  ;  Bouil- 
lon, more  anxious  to  preserve  his  little  kingdom  of 
Sedan  than  advance  the  interests  of  the  whole  body 
of  Huguenots,  which  he,  unfortunately  for  himself 
and  his  little  kingdom,  looked  upon  as  antagonistic, 
was  seeking  for  place  and  influence  at  court,  and  did 
not  see  the  one  in  his  power  in  which  he  might  stand 
against  the  whole  influence  of  Rome  ;  Lesdiguieres, 
beguiled  by  the  honours  of  the  Marshall  of  the  king- 
dom, was  preparing  to  abjure  the  Reformed  faith ; 
and  Du  Plessis,  the  brave  and  noble,  that  won  the 
admiration  of  Henry  IV.  for  his  stern  rebuke  of 
wrong-doing  even  in  his  Majesty,  Du  Plessis  was 
dead.  There  was  no  man  at  court  like  Coligny  and 
Du  Plessis,  whose  principles  of  statesmanship  will  last 
forever,  to  come  forward  and  relieve  the  King  and 
save  the  Huguenots. 


254  TEE    EVGtJENOTS,     OR 

The  National  Synod,  now  the  only  visible  bond  of 
nnion,  and  means  of  access  to  the  King,  held  its 
Twenty-Fourth  meeting  at  Charenton,  commencing 
September  1st,  1623.     Monsieur  Durant  presided. 

The  King's  Edict  granting  permission  for  the  meet- 
ing of  Synod,  was  dated  April  17th,  and  directs  the 
Lord  Augustus  Galland,   member  of  the  Reformed 
Church,  a  Councillor  of  State,  and  member  of  the 
Privy  Council,  and  Attorney  General  of  E"avarre,  to 
attend  as  his  special  commissioner  **to  carefully  take 
heed  that  nothing  be  treated  or  debated  in  it  contrary 
to  our  service  or  prejudicial  to  the  public  peace." 
Commissioners  were  also  appointed  to  attend  the  Pro- 
vincial Synods,  Colloquies,  and  Consistories,  to  pre- 
vent any  matters  other  than  religious  from  receiving 
attention.     Some  of  the  deputies  to  this  Synod  were 
late  in  attendance  ;  and  were  excused  for  their  tardi- 
ness, because  the  commissioners  appointed  to  attend 
the  Provincial  Synods  had  delayed  their  appearance 
and  kept  back  the  Synods.     The  list  of  lay  delegates 
had  many  titles  of  honour.     Paris  sent  a  Councillor 
and  Secretary  to  the  King  ;  Alez,   a  doctor  of  the 
civil  law  ;  Dolphiny,  a  Captain  and  Constable  of  the 
Castle  of  Lamure,  and  an  advocate  in  the  Parliament 
of  Greenable  ;  Langucdoc,  the  King's  attorney  and 
a  doctor  of  civil  law  ;  Lower  Languedoc,  two  doctors 
of  the  civil  law  ;  Lower  Guienne,  an  advocate  in  the 
Parliament  of  Bordeaux  ;  Orleans  and  Berry,  a  Coun- 
cillor to  the  King,  and  his  Judge  in  the  Sessions  of 
Blois.     The   name   of  Lord   is   appended   to   many 
otliers. 

A  Committee  of  Conference,  two  pastors  and  two 


BE  FORM  ED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  255 

elders  waited  on  the  King  to  profess  the  loyalty  of  the 
Synod  ;  and  to  ask  that  the  imputation  on  the  Synods, 
Colloquies,  and  Consistories,  that  they  had  passed 
their  due  hounds,  might  be  removed,  by  withdrawing 
the  commissioners  sent  by  the  King  for  inspection. 
The  King  received  them  kindly,  and  promised  to  con- 
tinue their  privileges,  but  made  no  promise  to  with- 
draw the  commissioners. 

By  his  Lord  Chancellor,  the  King  objected  to  the 
employment  of  foreign  ministers  as  pastors  of  the 
churches  in  France.  The  Committee  replied  that 
foreigners  in  great  numbers  were  employed  in  the 
National  Church.  The  Chancellor  objected  to  the 
oath  to  maintain  the  decrees  of  the  Synod  of  Dort, 
imposed  by  the  Synod  of  Alez,  ''that  though  his 
Majesty  giveth  protection  to  the  religion,  yet  you 
must  not  mistake  him,  he  intends  it  not  for  a  novel 
and  exotic  faith."  The  Committee  replied,  that  the 
decision  at  Dort  did  ''most  harmoniously  agree  with 
the  Confession  of  Faith  in  the  churches  of  this  king- 
dom, and  that  there  was  nothing  novel  in  it  except 
its  formality  and  application  as  a  fence  and  boundary 
to  keep  out  diverse  errors." 

After  consultation  with  his  Majesty,  the  Chancel- 
lor said  :  "His  Majesty  would  not  remove  the  foreign 
pastors  from  their  flocks  in  this  kingdom,  who  are 
now  in  office,  and  at  present  actually  employed." 
The  King  repeated :  "I  will  not  that  one  of  them 
that  is  now  in  the  ministry  of  their  churches  be  turned 
out." 

The  Chancellor  said  that  on  the  other  subject,  "his 
Majesty  leaves  you  wholly  at  liberty  to  judge  of  your 


256  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

doctrine ;  but  only  gives  you  to  understand,  that  no 
man  shall  be  obliged  to  pin  his  faith  upon  another's 
sleeve  or  swear  upon  the  faith  of  a  stranger." 

The  Synod,  taking  into  consideration  the  oath  pro- 
posed at  Alez  respecting  tlie  Synod  of  Dort,  resolved, 
**the  present  Synod,  considering  that  the  city  of  Dort 
is  a  dependence  and  member  of  a  foreign  common- 
wealth, it  do  til  ordain  that  the  reference  had  m  the 
said  oath,  unto  that  city,  shall  be  taken  away,  nor 
shall  it  be  for  the  future  administered  in  the  churches 
and  universities  of  tliis  kingdom :  And  the  oath  shall 
be  hereafter  taken  in  that  lorm  as  is  expressed  in  the 
close  of  the  canons  decreed  in  this  present  Synod, 
and  wliich,  by  its  special  order,  were  printed  and  in- 
serted into  these  present  acts." 

These  canons,  to  take  the  place  of  the  articles  of 
Dort,  were  drawn  up  in  four  chapters,  comprising 
about  twenty-live  loosely  printed  octavo  pages  :  Chap- 
ter 1st,  of  Predestination,  Election,  and  Keprobation, 
contained  eighteen  canons  or  propositions  of  truth  to 
be  believed  ;  and  nine  canons  of  error  to  be  rejected. 
Chapter  2d,  of  the  Death  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Man's 
Redemption  by  it,  contained  nine  canons  of  truth  to 
be  received,  and  seven  of  eiTors  rejected.  Chapter 
3d,  of  the  Corruption  of  Man,  his  Conversion  unto 
God,  and  tlie  maimer  how,  contained  seventeen  canons 
of  truths  to  be  believed,  and  nine  of  errors  to  be  re- 
jected. Chapter  4th,  concerning  the  Perseverance  of 
the  Saints,  contained  tifteen  canons  of  truth  to  be  be- 
lieved, and  nine  of  errors  to  be  rejected. 

This  compend  of  doctrine  is  more  full,  precise  and 
clear,  than  that  of  Dort,  leaving  no  doubt  upon  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  257 

reader's  mind  of  the  intention  of  Synod,  or  the  mean- 
ing of  the  oath  of  subscription.  It  has  few  equals  in 
the  great  number  of  formulas  drawn  up  for  conside- 
ration, or  offered  as  standards  of  faith,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Reformation.  It  may  be  called  an 
epitome  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  French 
Church  ;  and,  as  a  vade  meeum\  would  comfort  and 
contirm  believers,  building  them  up  in  the  faith. 

His  Majesty  made  known  by  his  commissioner  that 
Mr.  Cameron,  proposed  by  the  Synod  of  Anjou  for 
Professor  of  Divinity  at  Saumur,  and  Mr.  Primrose, 
who  had  with  Mr.  Cameron  been  pastor  at  Bordeaux, 
**  should  not  be  preferred  neither  of  them  to  any  pub- 
lick  office  of  pastors  in  the  churches,  or  professors  in 
the  universities. " 

The  Synod  sent  a  deputation  to  entreat  his  Majesty 
to  relax  the  rigour  of  his  determination  about  those 
men,  and  also  about  Du  Maulin,  pastor  in  Paris,  who 
had  fled  to  escape  arrest. 

The  Lord  Chancellor  replied :  **For  divers  reasons, 
which,  if  they  were  known  unto  you,  would  very  well 
satisfy  you,  his  Majesty  cannot  permit  the  Ministers 
Du  MauUn,  Primrose,  and  Cameron,  to  live  in  his 
kingdom ;  and  that  since  from  his  Majesty's  mouth 
and  writing  you  understand  his  will,  it  is  his  pleasure 
that  you  make  no  replies.  However,  because  of  your 
most  humble  petition,  his  Majesty  will  permit  those 
ministers  to  reside  within  his  dominions,  but  on  this 
condition,  that  they  shall  not  be  employed  either  in 
the  pastoral  or  professor's  office.  But,  in  time,  mat- 
ters may  be  better  ordered  for  their  contentment." 

Mr.  Cameron  was  a  Scotchman,  and  served  as  pas- 


258  THE  HUGUENOT Sy    OR 

tor  in  Bordeaux.  IIis  ofFeuce  was  opposition  to  the 
Parliament  of  Bordeaux,  seven  years  previous  to  this 
time.  He  remained  in  France.  The  Synod,  in  con- 
sideration of  his  condition,  ordered  a  thousand  livres 
to  be  paid  him  from  the  money  at  their  disposah  The 
opposition  of  the  King  subsided  ,  and  he  became  Pro- 
fessor of  Divinity  at  Montauban  ;  and  there  died  in 
1625,  a])Out  45  years  of  age. 

Mr.  Primrose  was  also  a  Scotchman,  and  had  been 
pastor  at  Bordeaux.  The  King  never  relaxed  in  his 
opposition  to  him,  and  he  returned  to  England  and 
became  pastor  of  the  French  Church  in  London. 
The  Jesuits  were  the  cause  of  his  difficulties  with  the 
King.  In  the  year  1619,  on  Whitsuntide,  a  Jesuit, 
preaching  ])efore  the  King,  Queen,  and  Court  of 
France,  in  the  Castle  of  Amboise,  assured  his  audi- 
ence **that  it  was  never  the  doctrine  of  the  Komish 
Church,  and  never  believed  by  those  good  fathers, 
that  subjects  might  lawfully  rebel  against  their  sove- 
reign ;  yea,  it  doth  anathematize  all  those  who  teach 
and  preach  that  the  sacred  persons  of  princes  may  be 
lawfully  made  away  with  and  murdered  ;  yea,  that 
the  whole  Society  of  the  Jesuits  doth  condemn,  de- 
test, and  as  much  as  in  them  lieth,  doth  anathematize 
all  advisers,  abettors,  and  aiders  of  rebels  against  the 
King,  upon  any  pretext  whatever." 

His  Majesty  and  the  whole  audience  were  greatly 
pleased  with  the  declaration,  and  left  the  services  re- 
joicing. His  Majesty  declared  publicly  his  approba- 
tion of  the  Jesuits,  and  that  the  preacher  had,  in  the 
name  of  the  Society,  plainly  and  fully  condemned  the 
book  of  Mariana, 


REFonMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  259 

Mr.  Primrose  heard  tlie  sermon,  and  was  indignant 
at  the  imposition  practiced  on  the  King,  and  entreated 
Monsieur  Modine,  then  a  stranger,  to  ask  Father  Ar- 
naux,  the  preacher,  **  whether  James  Clement,  that 
Btahbed  in  the  bowels,  with  a  poisoned  knife,  Henry 
III. ,  an  excommunicated  King,  had  killed  his  King  ? 
and  suppose  the  Pope  should  excommunicate  his  Ma- 
jesty now  reigning,  and  declare  his  throne  and  king- 
dom vacant,  whether  he  would  own  Louis  XIII.  for 
his  King  ?  and  if,  at  any  time,  an  assassin  as  John 
Chautel,  Peter  Barriere,  or  Francis  Pavillac,  all  disci- 
ples of  the  Jesuits,  should  attempt  upon  his  Majesty's 
life,  he  would  accuse  and  anathematize  him  as  guilty 
of  treason  in  the  last  and  highest  degree,  for  daring 
to  lift  up  his  bloody  hands  against  the  sacred  person 
of  the  King  ?" 

The  Jesuit  could  not  reply  to  the  enquiry  of  Mr. 
Primrose  ;  and  by  his  manner  convinced  the  bystand- 
ers that  an  imposition  had  been  attempted. 

Father  Arnaux  took  his  revenge  by  persuading  the 
Parliament  of  Bordeaux  to  pass  a  decree,  **that  no 
stranger,  not  born  in  the  kingdom,  should  be  a  min- 
ister in  France." 

Du  Maulin  was  a  Frenchman,  and  pastor  in  Paris. 
He  carried  on  a  controversy  with  Richlieu  in  defence 
of  Protestantism,  and  pressed  him  hard.  In  a  letter 
to  James  I.  of  England,  he  wrote  to  his  Majesty, 
**  that  not  only  the  eyes  of  all  the  Peformed  in  France 
are  upon  you  for  help  in  their  exigency  and  distress, 
but  the  eyes  of  all  the  other  Protestant  and  Reformed 
Churches  of  Europe  ;  that  in  fact,  England  is  the  bul- 
wark of  the  Reformation.^'' 


260  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Tliis  letter  went  into  the  Lands  of  the  Dnke  of 
Buckingham  ;  and  was  by  hlrn  sent  to  the  French 
King.  Some  friends  at  court  gave  Dn  Mauhn  infor- 
mation that  a  warrant  was  issued  for  his  arrest.  lie 
fled  from  the  King's  dominions.  He  was  called  to  be 
pastor  of  the  church  and  professor  in  the  university  at 
Sedan,  the  principality  the  Dnke  De  Bouillon  held 
independent  of  the  King  of  France.  Here  he  died 
in  1650,  in  the  90th  year  of  his  age. 

His  personal  worth  and  his  writings  gave  great  eclat 
to  the  University  of  Sedan.  His  printed  productions 
were  in  number  seventy-five  ;  in  quarto,  octavo,  duo- 
decimo, sixteens,  and  twenty-fours.  An  English  writer 
says  of  him  :  *'  He  hath  my  heart,  when  I  read  his 
consolations  to  his  l^rethren  of  the  Church  of  France; 
as  also  in  treating  of  the  Love  of  God.  I  would 
willingly  learn  French  only  to  understand  him." 

To  preserve  union  among  the  churches,  the  Synod 
called  the  attention  of  the  Consistories  and  Collo(|uics 
and  Provincial  Synods  to  the  canon  forbidding  the 
printing  of  any  manuscripts  till  tliey  had  been  pro- 
perly examined  by  those  appointed  for  the  purpose  by 
the  Provincial  Synods. 

It  also  directed  *'  all  pastors,  l)c  it  in  their  writings 
or  in  their  sermons,  are  to  keep  themselves  within  the 
bounds  of  Christian  simplicity,  and  to  prune  off,  from 
all  their  discourses  and  exhortations,  those  needless 
excrescencies  of  curious  questions,  and  to  oppose  such 
persons  as  shall  attempt  to  subvert  the  truth  delivered 
to  us  by  our  teachers  of  bb^ssed  memory,  whose  min- 
istry the  Lord  so  owned  in  the  great  work  of  Refor- 
mation \  and  that  they  would  so  order  all  their  doc- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  261 

trines  and  sermons  tliat  tliey  may  have  a  direct  ten- 
dency to  promote  the  peace  of  the  churches  and  the 
edification  and  conscience  of  the  auditors." 

Letters  from  the  authorities  of  the  University  of 
Leyden  were  read,  asking  that  Eivet  might  be  con- 
tinued their  professor  for  hfe  ;  leave  was  granted  him 
to  remain  till  the  next  National  Synod.  He  contin- 
ued to  act  as  professor  at  Leyden  till  his  death  in  1651. 
His  works  are  in  three  volumes  folio. 

At  this  time  there  were  three  universities  in  opera- 
tion, (besides  the  one  in  Sedan  claimed  by  Bouillon,) 
Saumur,  Montauban,  and  Nismos.  A  proposition  to 
reduce  them  to  two  was  rejected,  on  account  of  the 
necessities  of  the  churches.  *'The  professor's  place 
in  Greek"  was  suppressed.  The  office  of  Principal 
in  the  universities  was  conferred  on  one  of  the  pro- 
fessors. A  professor  in  Hebrew  was  commended  to  a 
church,  and  the  professor  of  Greek  to  take  his  place. 
No  wages  to  be  given  by  universities  to  a  printer. 

These  orders  show  the  necessities  of  the  Synod 
while  the  payment  of  their  annual  gratuity  was  de- 
layed, in  part,  or  wholly,  or  detained,  or  oflered  in 
unavailable  funds. 

As  Greek  was  taught  in  colleges,  the  pressure  of 
the  irregularity  of  the  yearly  gratuity  caused  the  dis- 
mission of  the  professor  of  Greek  from  the  universi- 
ties, while  the  Hebrew,  the  language  of"  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, not  being  taught  in  colleges,  was  retained. 

The  Synod  of  Charenton  closed  its  sessions  on  the 
1st  of  October,  1623,  according  to  custom,  with  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  supper.  Common  bread 
was  used,  according  to  the  ancient  habit  of  the  French 


262  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Church.  The  church  in  Geneva  came  to  use  common 
bread  m  accordance  with  their  brethren  in  France. 
Christ  used  the  bread  common  at  the  feast  at  the  time 
He  instituted  the  supper.  The  Komish  Church  use 
the  wafer.  Some  Protestant  churches  use  unleavened 
bread.  The  Eeformed  in  France  chose  common  bread 
for  the  sacred  service  of  their  communion. 

In  remarking  on  this  Synod,  Mr.  Quick,  in  his  Sy- 
nodicon,  says,  the  presiding  officer,  Monsieur  Durant, 
had  been  minister  to  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse ;  and 
afterwards  to  the  Duchess  of  Barr,  sister  of  Henry 
IV. ;  and  then  pastor  in  Paris,  was  zealous  and  elo- 
quent, like  hghtning  and  thunder  in  the  pulpit ;  was 
never  well  after  this  S^nod,  and  died  1626. 

De  Launey,  the  scribe,  was  a  learned  gentleman  of 
great  reputation  in  the  churches ;  wrote  Commenta- 
ries on  all  the  Epistles  of  l*aul,  in  French,  2  volumes 
octavo  ;  and  had  begun  on  the  Pro})hecies  of  Daniel 
and  Apocalypse  of  John ,  reputed  a  Millennarian  of 
the  members.  Adrian  Chamier,  son  of  the  great 
Charaler,  was  the  third  Irom  his  grandfather  that 
ministered  in  Dolphiny;  that  this  grandfather  had 
five  grandsons  in  the  ministry ;  and  that  the  grand- 
father of  this  grandfather  preached  when  above  one 
hundred  years  old  ;  and  that  the  ministry  was  in  the 
family  for  more  than  four  hundred  years,  through  six 
generations.    • 

WiUiam  Kivet,  brother  of  the  professor,  was  a  man 
of  singular  prudence  ;  he  would  not  be  persuaded  to 
remove  from  his  church  at  Taillebourg  ;  great  lamen- 
tation was  made  for  his  death.     He  wrote  on  justifi-r 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  ^63 

cation,  invocation  of   saints,   authority  of  Scripture, 
and  Des  Droits  De  Dieu. 

Galland,  the  first  commissioner  of  the  King  to  the 
Synod,  was  a  great  lawyer  and  antiquary ;  he  wrote 
memoirs  of  the  history  of  iN'avarre  and  Flanders  in 
one  volume. 

The  Duke  De  Bouillon,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Strict  Construction  party,  died  this  year,  and  he  was 
sj)ared  the  sight  of  the  ruin  brought  by  his  principles. 

Cardinal  Richlieu  came  into  power  in  the  Court  of 
Louis  XIII.  in  the  spring  of  1624  ;  and  is  remem- 
bered as  the  man  who  gave  form  and  consistency  to 
the  desires  and  designs  of  those  who  sought  the  ruin 
of  the  Keformed  as  a  church,  and  the  Huguenots  as  a 
party.  The  party  he  saw  tall;  the  church  he  could 
only  entangle  and  oppress,  while  he  strove  to  involve 
it  in  contentions  with  the  Kins;  that  miicht  cause  its 
overthrow,  and  was  offering  lures  to  the  nobility  to 
leave  its  communion  for  the  Church  of  Rome. 

The  King  felt  the  need  of  his  abilities,  and  yet 
trembled  at  the  prospect  of  the  influence  he  might 
wield  over  himself  and  the  court  and  kins^dom.  He 
had  enjoyed  the  freedom  from  *'  the  control  approach- 
ing tyranny,  of  the  favourite  Luinnes,  whom  he  had 
loved  in  his  youth.  lie  could  not  love  Richlieu.  lie 
had  witnessed  the  ability  with  which  the  Cardinal  had 
managed  the  aftairs  of  the  Qaeen  mother,  while,  as 
Bishop  of  Lucon,  he  controlled  her  Councils.  He 
had  noticed  the  address  of  his  movements  between 
the  Queen  regent  and  his  favourite  minister  Luinnes. 
He  had  seen,  too,  how  the  Cardinal  had  contrived  to 
instill  into  the  mind  of  that  favourite,  in  part,  the 
23 


264  TEE    EUGUENOTS,     OE 

plans  to  be  pursued  for  the  curbing  the  power  of  the 
Huguenots,  by  beginning  with  Bearne  and  reducing 
it  from  an  independent  kingdom  to  be  a  province  of 
France,  and  afford  opportunity  of  declaring  that  the 
national  religion  of  France  was  the  religion  of  Bearne, 
as  the  province  must  follow  the  kingdom.  The  King 
knew  he  would  find  the  Cardinal  every  day  advanta- 
geous to  himself  amidst  the  pleasures  of  his  indulgent 
court,  and  troubled  by  the  cabals  and  stratagems  of 
the  nobles  and  heedless  youth  that  flocked  around 
him. 

The  Queen  mother  favoured  the  Cardinal,  whose 
hat  she  had  obtained  from  the  Pope,  because  she  be- 
lieved him  faithful  to  the  Romish  Church  and  friendly 
to  herself  The  King  prized  and  dreaded  him,  as  he 
remembered  how  he  persuaded,  and  beguiled,  and  de- 
ceived his  mother ;  he  looked,  with  apprehension, 
upon  the  man  who  could  be  the  most  efficient  servant, 
and  might  be  most  uncompromising  in  his  supremacy, 
and  most  ready  to  court  some  favour  from  other  sources 
than  the  King  of  France. 

Wearied  with  the  cares  of  government  that  were 
encroaching  on  his  freedom  and  enjoyments,  he  deter- 
mined at  last,  after  great  hesitation,  to  throw  the 
weight  of  government  upon  Tvichlieu.  He  made  him 
Privy  Councillor 

The  rise  of  this  man  had  been  rapid.  Introduced 
to  the  Queen  regent  by  her  favourite  Galligai,  he  at- 
tached hhnself  to  her  fortunes.  ITe  wrote  various 
tracts  against  the  Protestants  ;  which  were  greatly 
praised,  but  short  lived.  He  was  encountered  by  Du 
Maulin  of  Paris  in  reply;  and  could  never  forget  nor 


REP  OR  MED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  265 

forgive  the  Reformed  pastor  for  the  vigour  of  his  pen. 

The  Queen  regent  procured  for  him  the  position  of 
Bishop  of  Lucon,  in  IGOl,  when  in  his  21st  year. 

On  his  birthday,  September  5th,  sixteen  years  after- 
wards, he  was  promoted  to  the  position  of  Cardinal, 
being  then  thirty-seven  years  of  age.  In  about  a  year 
and  one-half  afterwards,  April  9th,  1624,  he  received 
from  the  King  the  appointment  of  Councillor  of  State. 
This  was  the  summit  of  his  greatness  ;  but  one  other 
position  on  earth  Remained  of  greater  honour  in  his 
estimation,  and  that  was  the  Chair  of  St.  Peter  at 
Rome.  His  great,  his  constant  struggle,  was,  not  so 
much  to  ascend  to  the  supremacy  of  the  Romish 
Church,  as  to  hold  his  position  and  escape  the  down- 
fall that  was  always  awaiting  his  steps.  He  addressed 
himself  to  his  work  as  a  man  that  knew  his  position 
and  was  resolved  on  success.  Great  designs  call  for 
great  acts  and  great  principles.  The  principles  blessed 
at  Rome,  and  the  acts  lauded  there,  could  not  make 
him  beloved  in  France  ;  they  were  too  weak  to  endure 
the  pressure  and  trial  of  ages  ;  they  did  not  hand  him 
down  to  posterity  as  a  great  Christian,  an  eminent  pa- 
triot, or  a  pure  and  exalted  statesman.  Multitudes 
he  trampled  in  the  dust  are  gathered  from  the  records 
of  the  past  jewels  of  memory  set  for  the  crown  of  the 
Lamb  at  the  day  of  his  coming  more  precious  than 
the  Prime  Minister. 

Richlieu  began  immediately  to  accomplish  designs 
familiar  to  his  desires  as  Bishop  contending  with  Pas- 
tor Du  Maulin,  and  as  Cardinal,  revolving  the  condi- 
tion of  his  church,  and  now  as  Councillor  of  State, 
burning  in  his  heart.     First  in  his  desire,  and  not 


266  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

least  in  his  passion,  was  the  destruction  of  the  Re- 
formed French  Church.  Next,  as  a  thing  gratifying 
to  himself,  and  agreeable  to  the  King,  was  the  break- 
ing of  the  power  of  the  nobles  of  France,  whether 
Protestant  or  Romish,  who  could  shake  the  throne  of 
a  weak  or  pleasure-loving  King.  By  the  lirst,  he 
would  secure  unity  of  faith  in  France,  and  be  himself 
head  of  the  Galilean  Church,  if  never  Pope  at  Rome; 
by  the  second,  the  government  of  France  would  be 
an  unit,  as  comi)lete  as  that  of  Spain  ;  the  nobles  at 
the  feet  of  the  King ;  and  he  liimself  before  the  world 
next  to  the  King  in  government ;  in  reality  the  mas- 
ter of  liis  King,  whose  conscience  he  governed. 

To  amuse  the  nation,  bewilder  the  Huguenots,  and 
delude  the  nol)les,  he  entered  at  once  into  the  politics 
of  Europe  to  Hmit  the  house  of  Austria  in  its  various 
positions  in  Germany,  Italy  and  Spain,  to  bring  about 
the  balance  of  power  in  Europe,  all  despotic,  but  all 
balanced  ;  and  if  not  Pope,  he  would  bring  all  Europe 
to  Popery. 

The  struggles  with  the  nobles  of  France,  and  the 
branches  of  the  house  of  Ailstria,  have  in  their  re- 
cords splendid  actions  emanating  from  the  will  of  an 
ambitious,  i>roud,  resolute,  persevering  man,  who 
finally  died  detested  by  the  nobles  he  courted,  and 
proaioted  and  honoured  in  the  sight  of  Europe,  and 
yet  subdued  to  vassalage,  and  hated  by  the  King  he 
governed,  and  made  absolute.  These  will  fill  pages 
in  the  history  of  European  courts  and  wars. 

The  contests  with  the  Huguenots  in  arms,  and  with 
the  Reformed  Church,  by  arts  and  dissimulations  and 
tyrannic  acts,  belong  to  the  history  of  martyrs  for  the 


REFORMED     FRENCH    CHURCH.  267 

rights  of  men,  and  tlie  pure  worship  of  Almighty 
God. 

It  was  no  difficult  thing  for  Richlieu  to  aggravate 
the  Huguenots  to  expressions  of  discontent,  to  com- 
plaints, and  to  a  spirit  of  determined  resistance  ;  and 
unhappily,  notwithstanding  their  sufferiugs  from  di- 
vided Councils  in  the  contests  about  the  construction 
ot  the  Edict  of  l^antes,  he  found  it  no  difficult  thing 
to  provoke  them  to  act  without  that  harmony  of  coun- 
sel which  their  condition  demanded  for  safety.  The 
prospect  of  promotion,  and  the  gains  to  come  from 
war  with  the  Huguenots,  easily  won  the  youth  of  the 
court  to  talk  of  battles  and  sieges  and  campaigns  as 
appropriate  work  of  nobles  and  gentlemen. 

A  royal  citadel  was  erected  in  Montpellier  to  over- 
awe the  community,  contrary  to  the  rights  and  privi- 
leges of  the  city,  evidently  designed  to  put  the  rebel- 
lious and  victorious  people  in  the  power  of  the  court, 
contrary  to  the  late  treaty. 

Fort  Louis,  which  had  been  built  during  the  late 
war  to  annoy  Rochelle,  instead  of  being  torn  down 
according  to  the  provisions  of  the  late  treaty,  was  re- 
paired and  strengthened,  and  put  in  condition  to  me- 
nace the  city. 

Petty  grievances  were  abundant,  from  sources  un- 
der the  control  of  the  Cardinal,  of  which,  however, 
he  could  plead  ignorance,  and  without  very  plain 
proof  offered  him,  could  denounce  as  fabrications. 
It  was  the  interest  of  many  to  oblige  the  Cardinal 
without  implicating  him  in  the  acts.  Deprived  of  the 
counsel  and  authority  of  their  political  assembly  which 
the  King  would  not  call,  and  not  willing  to  wait  the 

•    23^ 


268  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OB 

process  of  negotiation  to  unite  the  whole  body  of  Hu- 
guenots in  a  well-adjusted  plan  of  action,  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Rochelle  prepared  for  war,  trusting  to  their 
strong  fortifications  and  maritime  advantages. 

The  Duke  of  Rohan  was  called  to  the  command  of 
the  forces  on  land,  and  the  naval  interests  were  com- 
mitted to  the  Duke  Saubize.  The  royal  forces,  in 
number  about  five  thousand,  were  commanded  by 
Marshall  De  Themines. 

Marches,  and  skirmishes  and  battles,  and  plunder- 
ings  and  wounds,  and  whatever  else  make  up  war, 
were  began ;  and  were  confined  to  Languedoc  and 
the  adjoining  districts.  The  Huguenots  of  the  mid- 
dle and  northern  provinces  were  undisturbed.  Rich- 
Ueu  would  make  a  distinction  between  those  who  re- 
belled and  those  who  remained  quiet.  The  army 
moved  among  the  southern  provinces  carrying  desola- 
tion and  spreading  terror  along  the  line  of  its  march 
among  the  unwalled  villages. 

The  record  of  the  wrongs  and  sufferings  is  before 
the  Lord  of  all,  and  waits  the  decision  of  the  great 
day  which  shall  make  known  who  were  the  aggres- 
sors and  who  the  sufierers,  and  shall  proclaim  their 
reward. 

One  event  peculiar  in  its  circumstances  exhibits  the 
bravery  of  the  Huguenots.  The  royal  army  was 
stopped  in  its  progress  by  seven  armed  peasants  of 
Foix  barricaded  in  a  mud  hovel,  by  name  Chaurbonnet, 
near  Cariot.  For  two  whole  days  these  peasants  defended 
themselves,  killing  forty  of  the  enemy.  The  artillery 
of  the  royalists  were  ordered  forward  for  an  attack. 
The  powder  of  the  peasants  was  exhausted.     One  of 


REFORMED  FRENCH   CHURCH,  269 

tlie  party  recounoitering  discovered  a  point  at  which 
the  hostile  forces  could  be  broken  through.  On  his 
return  to  the  cabin,  he  was  mistaken  for  an  advancing 
foe,  fired  upon  and  wounded  in  his  thigh,  by  the  sen- 
tinel. Disabled  by  this  wound  from  accompanying 
them,  he  urged  the  other  six  to  escape  by  the  way  he 
believed  to  be  passable.  The  sentinel,  his  brother, 
refused  to  leave  the  brother  whose  wound  he  had 
himself  inflicted.  Another  kinsman  present,  also  re- 
fused, resolved  to  share  the  fate  of  his  relatives.  Un- 
der shelter  of  the  night,  four  of  the  seven  escaped. 
The  other  three  awaited  the  dawn.  The  royal  army 
pressed  on,  too  ferocious  to  be  brave.  The  brother 
would  not  leave  the  wounded  brother  ;  and  the  rela- 
tive would  not  leave  the  two  brothers  ;  and  the  three 
would  not  permit  the  other  four  to  meet  the  death  im- 
pending from  an  exasperated  foe  that  would  strive  to 
wipe  out  their  disgrace  and  loss  by  blood.  The  four, 
after  prodigies  of  valour,  escaped  with  their  lives ;  the 
three  fell,  sword  in  hand,  adding  more  victims  to  the 
forty  already  slain.  Their  names  have  not  been  pre- 
served. They  are  remembered  as  the  seven  peasants  of 
Foix. 

Another  event  occurred  upon  the  water  of  equal 
spirit.  Captain  Durant,  of  the  squadron  of  Saubize, 
finding  his  vessel,  the  La  Vierge,  shut  up  between  the 
isle  of  Rhe  and  the  mainland  ;  and  seeing  four  of  the 
royal  squadron  bearing  down  upon  his  ship,  the  largest 
in  the  channel ;  and  waiting  till  all  the  men  but  four 
had  escaped  to  land,  jumped  with  a  lighted  match  into 
the  powder  magazine,  destroying  at  once  his  own  ship 
and  those  of  the  enemy,  with  seven  hundred  and  forty 


270  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OB 

of  their  mon.  Two  of  his  own  men  perished  with 
him,  and  two  escaped  unhurt.  A  gentleman  of  Poic- 
tou,  lying  wounded  on  deck,  persuaded  his  son,  a  few 
moments  before  the  magazine  was  set  on  fire,  to  swim 
ashore  ;  he  himself  was  thrown  by  the  explosion,  un- 
hurt, into  one  of  the  boats  of  the  enemy. 

Richlieu  believed  it  important  to  the  success  of  his 
designs  against  the  house  of  Austria  to  maintain 
peace  with  England.  While  the  royal  forces  were 
ravaging  Languedoc  and  distressing  Kochelle,  he  ne- 
gotiated a  peace  with  King  James  and  a  marriage  be- 
tween the  Prince  of  Wales,  Charles  I. ,  and  Henrietta 
Maria,  sister  of  Louis  XTLI.  To  do  this,  he  broke 
off  the  match  agreed  upon  between  that  young  Prince 
and  the  Infanta  of  Spain.  Charles  had  visited  her  in 
her  father's  palace  in  Math'id  ;  and  the  nuptials  were 
in  preparation.  The  reason  assigned  for  the  breach  of 
faith  with  the  InCanta  Avas  that  Charles,  on  his  way  to 
Madrid,  had  seen  the  French  Princess  and  could  not 
recover  himself  from  the  toils  thrown  around  him. 

A  league  was  formed  of  England,  France,  Venice, 
Savoy,  and  the  States  of  Holland,  against  the  King 
of  Spain,  who,  stung  by  the  insult  oflered  his  daugh- 
ter, was  not  unwilling  to  meet  his  foe.  The  English, 
ashamed  of  their  treatment  of  Rochelle,  where  the 
commander  of  their  fleet  was  disgraced,  the  sailors 
dishonoured,  and  the  inhabitants  injured,  insisted 
that  war  should  cease  between  the  King  of  France 
and  his  subjects.  Kichlieu  checked  his  eager  desire 
for  the  destruction  of  the  Huguenots  by  piecemeal, 
and  called  back  the  King  from  his  rash  declaration  : 
♦*  All  else  who  have  taken  up  arms  against  me  may 


tiEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  271 

expect  clemency;  for  the  Rachellois  it  is  quite  another 
matter." 

Political  reasons,  that  it  was  best  that  all  parts  of 
the  kingdom  should  be  at  peace  before  undertaldng  a 
foreign  war,  prevailed  ;  and  a  treaty  of  peace  was 
signed  February  6,  1626,  stipulating  that  the  Romish 
worship  should  be  tolerated  in  Eochelle,  and  that  Fort 
Louis  should  remain  unharmed.  The  Earl  of  Hol- 
land and  Sir  Dudley  Carlton,  the  English  ambassa- 
dors, affixed  their  signatures  and  seals  to  an  instru- 
ment declaring  that  their  master,  James  I.,  guaran- 
teed the  treaty,  and  had  received  a  promise  from  the 
King  of  France  that  Fort  Louis  should  be  thrown 
down  at  a  time  convenient. 

Richlieu,  to  gain  the  EngUsh,  consented  to  the 
treaty.  Before  it  was  signed,  he  left  the  room,  that 
he  might  not  seem  to  have  a  part  in  such  delusive 
transactions.  He  knew  the  convenient  time  would 
never  come;  and  that  the  doom  of  Rochelle  was 
sealed.  But  he  did  not  know  what  would  have  re- 
joiced him  to  hear,  that  the  meshes  woven  around 
Prince  Charles  by  his  diplomatic  skill  would  be  more 
afflictive  to  the  Prince  and  to  all  England  than  any 
Spanish  alliance  ;  nor  did  he  suspect,  what  he  would 
have  trembled  to  hear,  that  in  the  end  the  young 
Prmce's  blood  would  stain  a  scaffold  and  Protestantism 
cover  England. 

The  design  of  Richlieu,  approved  by  the  King,  to 
dispense  with  political  assemblies  hitherto  granted  the 
Hut^-uenots,  is  revealed  in  the  progress  of  the  iwenty- 
ffth  annual  meeting  of  the  National  Synod,  held  at 
Castres,  in  Albigeois,  commencing  Sept.  16th,  1626. 


272  TEE  BUGUENOTS,    OR 

His  Majesty's  commissioner  presented  a  letter  from 
the  King,  of  July  24tli,  requiring  that  debates  be  held 
only  on  matters  of  discipline  of  religion ;  that  the 
commissioner  '*  assist  in  person  in  all  your  consulta- 
tions ;"  promising  protection  as  long  as  the  body  was 
loyal;  *'that  no  minister  shall  depart  the  kingdom 
without  his  royal  license  first  obtained,  to  live  in  a 
foreign  land ;  nor  shall  these  National  Councils  lend 
any  of  their  ministers  to  foreign  Princes  or  Republics, 
either  for  a  determinate  time  or  during  life,  but  shall 
refer  the  same  to  his  Majesty,"  for  his  consideration 
and  decision.  The  commissioner  also  required  infor- 
mation to  be  given  of  all  ministers  who  had  joined 
tlie  Spanish  faction  ;  the  Synod,  re-affirming  its  alle- 
giance, declare  that  the  churches  **have  never  the 
least  intimation  or  knowledge  that  any  of  their  mem- 
bers professing  the  Reformed  religion  have  tampered 
in  any  plots  or  treasons  with  the  Spaniards  or  other 
enemies  of  the  crown." 

'  The  Synod  went  on  to  express  their  abhorrence  of 
the  doctrine  and  practice  of  those  *  *  who  having  divers 
times  attempted  to  assassinate  the  sacred  persons  of 
Kings,  still  carry  on  correspondence  with  foreign  na- 
tions," thus  directing  the  attention  of  the  King  to 
many  in  his  kingdom,  and  some  around  his  person, 
from  whom  more  danger  was  to  be  apprehended  than 
from  the  Huguenots. 

The  King,  by  his  commissioner,  exhorted  *'his 
subjects  of  the  Reformed  religion  to  live  in  greater 
equanimity  and  moderation  with  his  other  subjects, 
though  differing  with  them  in  religion." 

The  Synod  in  reply  showed  how  hard  this  require- 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH.  273 

ment  was,  in  some  places,  where  their  fellow-citizens 
''  are  molested  in  their  persons,  and  disturbed  in  the 
exercise  of  their  religion,  deprived  of  their  temples, 
yea,  and  see  them  demolished  before  their  faces,  ever 
since  the  peace,  or  else  given  away  from  them  for 
dwelling-houses  unto  the  Eomish  priests  and  ecclesi- 
astics ;  and  that  they  be  dispossessed  of  their  burying 
places,  and  the  dead  bodies  of  very  many  persons  be 
digged  up  most  ignominiously  ;  that  our  ministers 
have  been  barbarously  beaten,  bruised,  wounded,  and 
driven  away  from  their  churches." 

The  Synod  further  declares,  in  answer  to  the  King 
by  his  commissioner,  *' that  the  churches  within  the 
kingdom  have  ever  been  united  in  the  profession  of 
one  and  the  same  faith,  and  acts  of  love  and  charity, 
where  members  have  none  other  aim  or  end  than  with 
one  heart  to  serve  God  and  the  King  in  peaceable 
lives  and  liberty  of  conscience ;  so  as  for  the  churches 
of  other  nations,  they  never  had  or  will  have  any  in- 
telligence, alliance,  or  correspondency  with  them  than 
what  shall  be  approved  by  God  and  his  Majesty,  de- 
siring always  to  live  in  peace,  under  the  wings  of  his 
protection." 

The  King  sent  an  Edict  requiring  the  Synod  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  nomination  of  six  persons,  out  of  whom 
he  might  choose  two  to  reside  as  General  Deputies  at 
court,  the  three  years  for  which  the  late  deputies  were 
chosen  having  expired. 

The  Synod  objected  that  this  was  a  political  matter, 
hitherto  done  in  the  General  Political  Assembly  held 
once  in  three  years  by  his  Majesty's  permission,  to 
state  grievances,  choose  General  Deputies,  give  them 


274  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

iiistructioD,  hear  their  report  at  the  close  of  their  du- 
ties ;  and  that  Provincial  Assemblies  had  preceded 
the  General  Assembly,  in  order  to  facilitate  the  cause 
of  justice  and  the  public  welfare. 

A  deputation  was  sent  to  the  King  on  this  matter. 
He  refused  to  grant  permission  for  the  meeting  of  po- 
litical assembUes  ;  directed  the  Synod  to  nominate 
deputies  for  three  years  ;  declared  that  upon  their  re- 
fusal he  should  appoint  deputies  without  their  nomi- 
nation ;  and  declared  that  this  act  of  choice  should 
not  be  a  precedent  for  the  future ;  that  it  might  be 
that  he  would  permit  pohtical  assemblies  to  be  held 
hereafter. 

After  a  conference  of  a  committee  of  twelve  with 
the  commissioner,  the  Synod  proceeded  to  the  nomi- 
nation of  six  persons,  from  whom  the  King  should 
choose  two. 

Monsieur  La  lloucher  was  directed  to  collect  the 
memoirs  sent  from  the  churches  stating  the  grievances 
under  which  they  labour  in  being  deprived  of  the 
rights  of  conscience  ;  and  all  others  signed  by  two 
pastors  or  elders  ;  and  embodying  them  all  in  a  bill, 
to  lay  them  at  his  Majesty's  feet,  asking  the  royal 
protection.  Complaints  of  grievances,  instead  of  go- 
ing up  by  political  assemblies,  which  were  now  forbid- 
den, came  up  to  the  National  Synod,  from  the  suiibr- 
ing  people,  either  as  memorials  from  churches  or  pe- 
titions Irom  pastors  and  elders.  The  Synod,  after  re- 
monstrance with  the  King,  became,  of  necessity,  the 
channel  of  access  to  the  King. 

The  Synod  issued  a  strong  testimony  against  some 
lascivious  fashions  that  had  gone  out  from  court  into 


REFORMED    FRENCH    (CHURCH.  2*75 

the  provinces:  it  enjoined  all  **the  faithful  to  sup- 
press and  stifle  those  bitter  animosities  which  the  un- 
happiness  of  our  late  civil  wars  may  have  enkindled 
in  them.  Pastors,  heads  of  families,  and  members  of 
churches,  were  exhorted  to  pray  for  blessings  on  the 
King,  *'to  beg  of  God,  that  he  would  be  gi^aciously 
pleased  to  bless  his  Majesty  with  children  of  his  own 
body;  that  the  sceptre  may  be  strengthened  in  his 
hand,  his  house  established  from  generation  to  gene- 
ration ;  and  that  he  may,  after  a  long  and  happy  life, 
be  honoured  m  succeeding  ages  with  the  glorious  title 
of  Father  of  Kings. ^"^ 

Richer  churches  were  exhorted  to  erect  public  libra- 
ries for  the  benefit  of  their  pastors.  Collections  hav- 
ing been  made  by  his  Majesty's  permission  for  the 
cities  of  Montau]xan,Rochclle  and  Castres,  the  Synod 
decided  that  one  quarter  should  be  given  to  Castres. 
Counsel  and  directions  were  given  to  the  Church  of 
La  Mate,  to  save  their  place  of  worship  from  the  de- 
signs and  efibrts  of  the  Cardinal  of  Sourdis,  and  the 
Bishop  of  Moillszais.  **  Lord  and  Lady  Dangeau  com- 
plaining that  the  Synod  of  the  Isle  of  France  had 
forbidden  the  particular  recommendhig  of  them  to 
God  in  the  public  prayers  made  by  the  Church  of 
Chartres  meeting  at  the  bridge  of  Tranchefetus,  al- 
though they  had  formerly  been  made  for  the  Lord 
and  Lady  of  that  place :  the  Synod,  after  hearing  the 
reasons  for  the  omission,  ordered  that  **  the  pastor  of 
Chartres  shall  mention  in  his  prayers,  and  pray  par- 
ticularly by  name,  for  the  said  Lord  and  Lady,  ac- 
cording to  the  intention  of  the  Synods  of  that  pro- 
vince." 
34 


276  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    Olt 

The  publication  in  folio  of  the  writings  of  Mon- 
sieur Doneau,  a  very  famous  minister  and  professor  of 
divinity  in  the  kingdom  of  Bearne,  was  requested, 
the  Synod  offering  to  meet  the  expense. 

A  request  was  sent  to  the  Church  and  University  of 
Sedan  for  the  manuscripts  of  Monsieur  Du  Tilloy,  to 
be  published  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of  the  Isle 
of  France. 

The  learned  works  of  the  great  Chamier,  so  often 
asked  for  by  the  Synod,  were  presented  by  his  son, 
dedicated  to  the  National  Synod  ;  and  three  hundred 
livres  were  given  to  the  editor  in  hand,  and  a  contin- 
gent sum  before  next  Synod. 

Seven  hundred  livres  were  given  to  the  children  of 
Mr.  Cameron,  professor  at  Montauban,  deceased  ;  and 
other  steps  were  taken  for  their  comfort. 

Many  churches  having  been  scattered  by  the  late 
wars,  and  many  ministers  driven  away,  the  estimation 
of  the  number  of  churches  at  this  time  gives  630,  and 
pastors  650. 

Letters  from  Geneva  commend  the  Reformed  for 
their  pure  faith,  and  praiseworthy  efforts  to  maintain 
it ;  the  answer  abounds  in  Christian  sentiments  ex- 
pressed in  a  Cliristian  spirit. 

The  professors  of  the  Greek  language,  suppressed 
l)y  the  Synod  of  Cliarcnton,  were  restored  mth  this 
condition  that  the  professors  should  explain  the  most 
elegant  treatises  of  the  fathers  in  their  instruction,  in- 
stead of  the  heathen  classics. 

Cardinal  Ilichlieu,  lixing  the  attention  of  Europe 
on  his  political  plans  for  a  balance  of  power,  knew 
well  how  to  disturb  and  distract  the  Huguenots  of  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  277 

Southern  provinces.  He  appeared  not  to  think  of 
them.  The  hand  that  moved  their  perplexing  trials 
of  patience  and  obedience  to  law  was  unseen  ;  the 
provocations  to  resent  were  conthuial ;  to  resist  was 
to  be  pronounced  an  enemy  ;  to  yield,  was  to  receive 
further  aggression. 

The  complaints  poured  into  the  Synod,  and  by  them 
in  dignified  tenderness  laid  before  the  King,  tell  how 
human  nature  was  aggrieved.  It  is  evident  that  wast- 
ing in  peace  or  resistance  by  arms  was  the  only  alter- 
native of  the  Huguenots.  Bentevoglio,  Cardinal  Le- 
gate of  the  Pope,  in  letters  from  the  French  court  a 
little  before  this  time,  thus  speaks  of  the  Reformed. 
Having  pretty  fairly  stated  their  doctrines,  by  pro- 
nouncing them  Calvinistic,  without  defining  the  mean- 
ing of  that  word,  overrating  their  number  of  minis- 
ters and  underrating  their  aggregate  and  relative  num- 
bers in  comparison  with  the  rest  of  France,  he  goes 
on  to  say:  **They  have  selected  Rochelle,  the  ima- 
gined future  Carthage  of  France,  in  which  they  are 
hoping  to  found,  or  rather  are  tending  the  foundations 
of  their  nascent  republic.  That  city  is  virtually  their 
present  asylum,  in  which  they  daily  imagine  a  thou- 
sand evil  practices  against  the  King  and  the  Church 
without  exposure  to  chastisement." 

He  then  speaks  of  the  cautionary  towns,  that  were 
garrisoned  by  Huguenot  soldiers  and  commanders  at 
an  expense  to  the  King  of  more  than  a  million  of 
francs  annually;  and  says  of  Rochelle,  it  *'is  not  a 
cautionary  town  ;  but  the  ancient  immunities  are  so 
extensive  that  it  may  be  esteemed  almost  an  indepen- 
dent government.     It  scarcely  acknowledges  the  royal 


278  THE    BUGUENOTS,     OR 

authority;  it  1ms  always  been  connected  with  the  Hu- 
guenots ;  and  so  strongly  has  it  been  fortified  by  na- 
ture and  by  art  that  its  reduction  would  be  a  work  of 
hngeriiig  and  difficult  accomplishment." 

Having  spoken  of  Bouillon  as  **  intriguing  and 
Pithless,"  and  Lesdiguieres  as  **  generous  and  sin- 
cere," he  goes  on  to  say:  ''The  chief  hope  of  the 
extinction  of  the  sect  is  founded  on  their  internal  dis- 
sensions. Lesdiguieres  is  said  to  be  already  decrepid ; 
and  Bouillon  aged  and  infirm  ;  and  the  other  leaders 
are  distracted  with  mutual  jealousy." 

The  ruin  of  Rochelle  was  to  be  achieved,  if  possi- 
ble. The  city  knew  this  fact  well.  Her  only  choice 
was  when  and  how  to  fight.  Saubize  went  to  Eng- 
land to  seek  for  help.  He  pressed  Charles  I.,  lately 
come  to  the  crown,  to  declare  himself  the  protector  of 
the  Huguenots,  because  his  father  had  guaranteed  the 
late  treaty  of  Rochelle,  and  held  under  the  signature 
of  his  embassadors  the  promise  of  Louis  XIII.  to  tare 
down  the  Fort  Louis,  the  grief  of  Rochelle  ;  and  that 
promise  had  not  been  fulfilled,  and  that  treaty  had 
been  wantonly  violated  in  numberless  cases  ;  many  of 
which  had  been  carefully  enumerated  in  a  State  paper. 
The  English  nation  were  in  favour  of  vigorous  action 
in  favour  of  the  Reformed.  The  pohtics  and  heart  of 
their  King  inclined  different  ways.  He  wished  France 
no  success  ;  he  desired  no  good  for  the  Reformed.  In 
June  1627,  the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  with  land  and 
naval  forces,  sailed  for  Rochelle.  Unfortunately,  nei- 
ther Saubize  or  Buckingham  had  made  arrangements 
with  the  inhabitants  to  act  in  concert.  Rochelle  had 
always  been  prompt  in  her  own  defence.     In  the  pre- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  279 

sent  case,  circumstances  were  not  favourable  to  war- 
like moveraents  ;  the  designs  of  the  English  were  not 
understood  ;  their  proceedings  before  the  late  treaty 
were  not  forgotten,  nor  had  they  been  explained  ;  the 
harvests  were  not  gathered,  and  the  labourers  could 
not  be  called  to  arms  ;  the  King's  forces  were  near 
and  on  the  w^atch  ;  the  royal  forts  were  ready  for  ac- 
tion, though  unfinished ;  and  there  was  a  party  in  the 
city,  gathered  by  the  arts  of  Kichlieu,  in  favour  of  the 
King.  Saubize  at  length  persuaded  the  citizens  to 
receive  Buckingham  and  try  the  event  of  war  with  his 
assistance.  The  Duke  involved  himself  in  ruinous 
sieges  of  different  outposts,  and  shortly  after  the  city 
had  declared  for  him,  made  a  disastrous  retreat ;  re- 
embarking  his  forces,  with  great  loss  of  men,  he  re- 
turned home  ;  *^  discredited  both  as  an  Admiral  and 
as  a  General,  and  bearing  no  praise  with  him  but  the 
vulgar  one  of  courage  and  personal  bravery.'* 

Kochelle,  thus  entrapped  and  abandoned,  stood 
bravely  for  its  defence.  In  the  early  part  of  winter, 
the  Cardinal  made  preparations  to  crush  the  city  at  a 
blow.  The  Dukes  Eohan  and  Saubize  were  declared 
traitors.  The  Parliament  of  Thoulouse,  assuming  an 
unwarranted  authority  over  a  peer  of  France,  passed 
on  the  Duke  of  Rohan  a  sentence  of  degradation,  and 
to  be  torn  by  four  horses  ;  and  ofiered  fifty  thousand 
crowns  for  his  head,  with  the  promise  of  nobility  to 
any  that  would  assassinate  him.  A  wall  of  circum- 
vallation  to  the  extent  of  nine  miles  was  drawn  around 
the  city.  The  Cardinal  took  part  in  the  siege,  in  the 
presence  of  the  King ;  and  assumed  the  command  of 
a  brigade.  Rochelle  could  not  be  taken  while  her 
24* 


280  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

port  was  open  and  access  to  the  sea  was  free.  Pro- 
fessed engineers  had  attempted  to  obstruct  the  en- 
trance to  the  port ;  and  the  tides  and  tempests  swept 
away  every  barricade  their  ingenuity  erected.  Fa- 
tigued with  a  seven  months'  campaign,  the  King,  on 
the  4th  of  February,  1G28,  nominated  liichUeu  his 
Lieutenant  General,  and  commanding  all  the  Mar- 
shals to  yield  implicit  obedience  as  to  himself,  retired 
to  the  enjoyments  of  his  court  and  capital.  The  Car- 
dinal planned  a  mole  to  cross  the  entrance  of  the  har- 
bour beyond  the  reach  of  the  cannon  of  the  besieged, 
stretching  seven  hundred  and  fifty  toises,  from  bank 
to  bank,  with  a  single  opening  in  the  middle,  the  arms 
of  which  overlapped.  Still  further  to  protect  the  pas- 
sage, jettees  and  stockades  were  interlaced  with  chains. 
This  mole  was  made  of  piles  filled  with  huge  stones, 
with  sixty  hulks  of  vessels  loaded  with  masonry  to 
answer  for  buttresses ;  its  width  of  bottom  twelve 
toises,  tapering  to  the  top,  and  in  height  far  above 
high-water  mark ;  the  top,  four  toises  in  width,  was 
a  smooth  platform  on  which  the  sentinels  passed  to 
and  fro.  The  Cardinal  rejoiced  in  his  work.  The 
tides  and  storms  of  the  vernal  equinox  came  on  before 
the  work  was  done.  To  the  great  joy  of  the  besieged, 
the  waters  forced  a  passage,  and  their  deliverance 
seemed  near.  In  a  few  days,  to  their  great  dismay, 
the  active  Cardinal  had  repaired  the  damages.  The 
artillery  was  placed  along  the  mole ;  batteries  \yere 
erected  on  the  abutments  ;  the  fortifications  were  com- 
pleted on  the  banks  of  the  harbour ;  and  the  royal 
fleet  was  moored  at  its  entrance.  Rochelle  was  now 
completely  invested  by  land  and  by  sea. 


KEI'ORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  281 

•  On  the  nth  of  May  an  English  fleet  of  ninety  ves- 
sels, under  the  Earl  of  Denbigh,  appeared  off  the  har- 
bour. Seven  days  of  foul  weather  prevented  all  naval 
operations.  On  the  eighth,  the  fleet  sailed  away  after 
discharging  one  broadside.  The  Admiral  pretended 
the  ships  required  greater  depth  of  water  than  the 
harbour  aflbrded.  A  single  sloop,  under  cover  of 
night,  landed  her  provisions.  The  King  returned  to 
camp  in  time  to  witness  the  arrival  and  departure  of 
the  English  fleet ;  and  rejoiced  over  the  bitter  disap- 
pointment of  the  besieged  and  the  disgrace  of  the 
English. 

Another  fleet  was  prepared  at  Portsmouth  to  wipe 
oft'  the  disgrace  of  the  English  arms  at  Rochelle.  The 
assassination  of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  under  whom 
it  was  to  have  sailed  in  August,  frustrated  the  expedi- 
tion. 

Rochelle  was  left  to  its  own  resources.  The  siege 
was  pressed  by  the  Cardinal.  Famine  threatened  the 
city ;  but  the  walls  were  unbroken,  and  the  courage 
of  the  defenders  firm. 

Pierre  Merault,  son  of  the  chief  of  the  artillery  of 
the  garrison,  a  youth  of  twenty  years  of  age,  was  a 
partaker  of  the  sufterings  of  the  siege,  and  preserved 
some  memoranda  of  events  as  they  passed.  From 
the  end  of  June  *nhe  famine  began  to  be  horrible." 
The  pangs  of  hunger  compelled  the  besieged  to  all 
imaginable  resorts  to  allay  its  cravings.  The  flesh  of 
the  vilest  animals  was  a  dainty.  Disease  followed  in 
the  steps  of  famine.  As  many  as  two  hundred,  and 
even  three  hundred,  would  die  in  a  day.     A  faction, 


282  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

under  the  influence  of  Ricblieu,  continually  clamoured 
for  surrender. 

In  the  absence  of  experienced  military  leaders,  the 
mayor,  Guitou,  a  man  of  firmness,  decision,  and  vig- 
our, commanded  the  besieged,  lie  repulsed  all  the  ap- 
proaches of  the  royal  army,  and  put  down  all  the  ef- 
forts of  the  faction,  and  encouraged  the  city  to  hope 
on..  One  night,  in  order  to  excite  the  people  to  in- 
surrection and  surrender,  the  faction,  under  pretence 
of  saving  the  provisions  still  left  in  the  city,  assembled 
a  crowd  of  women  and  children  and  old  men,  and 
drove  them  from  the  city  walls  towards  the  enemy. 
The  royalists  attacked  with  violence  this  starving  band 
approaching  them  at  the  dawn  of  day.  The  King, 
forgetful  of  his  father's  example  at  Paris,  drove  them 
back  to  the  city.  The  soldiers  violated  the  women, 
robbed  the  company  of  their  clothes,  and  left  them  to 
feed  on  grass  and  roots  under  the  walls  till  re-admit- 
ted to  the  city. 

Two  Englishmen,  involved  in  the  siege,  wasting 
with  famine  and  disease,  and  sensible  that  their  death 
was  approaching,  ordered  their  coffins  to  be  brought 
at  a  given  hour.  The  undertaker  carried  the  coffins 
at  the  appointed  time,  and  was  astonished  to  find  one 
already  dead  and  the  other  in  his  last  agonies. 

The  widow  of  a  merchant  named  Prosni,  with  four 
children,  distributed  her  stores  liberally  among  her 
less  fortunate  neighbours,  while  anything  remained. 
To  a  rich  sister-in-law,  reproaching  her  want  of  fore- 
sight, she  re})lied :  **  The  Lord  will  provide  us  food." 
ller  stores  were  at  length  exhausted.  Spurned  with 
taunts  from  the  door  of  her  relative,  she  went  home 


BE^ORMED    FEE  NCR    CHVRCM,  283 

to  die  with  her  children.  Her  little  ones  met  her  at 
the  door  with  cries  of  joy.  A  stranger,  whose  name 
was  never  revealed,  had,  while  she  was  absent,  de- 
posited in  her  house  a  sack  of  flour.  The  single 
bushel  it  contained  preserved  their  lives  till  the  siege 
was  closed. 

A  third  English  fleet,  of  more  than  one  hundred 
sail,  appeared  in  two  divisions  off  the  Isle  of  Rhe,  on 
the  18th  of  September.  The  Cardinal  placed  forty- 
five  thousand  men  for  the  defence  of  the  mole.  Forty 
pieces  of  cannon  on  one  shore  and  twenty-five  on  the 
other  flanked  the  approaches.  The  narrow  passage  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  in  the  centre,  was  guarded 
by  a  flotilla  of  countless  vessels.  The  commander  of 
the  English  fleet,  the  Earl  of  Lindsey,  employed  him- 
self in  reconnoissance  and  a  distant  cannonade.  The 
fireships  sent  to  destroy  the  French  fleet  were  guided 
unskilfully,  and  exploded  without  damaging  the 
enemy.  On  the  22d  of  October,  Saubize  endeavoured 
to  force  an  entrance,  himself  leading  the  van.  Fail- 
ing, he  renewed  the  eflbrt,  and  being  ill-supported  by 
the  rest  of  the  fleet,  he  abandoned  the  attempt.  The 
Enghsh  Admiral  lay  at  anchor  out  of  the  range  of 
the  Cardinal's  guns.  Three  vessels  prepared  as  float- 
ing mines,  with  1200  pounds  of  powder,  a  great  num- 
ber of  immense  stones,  and  vast  quantities  of  brick, 
were  left  unemployed,  as  none  could  be  found  willing 
to  encounter  the  danger  of  attaching  them  to  the 
mole. 

The  Rochellois  were  frustrated  in  their  last  hopes. 
The  promised  aid  from  England  had  been  of  no  ser- 
vice.    Whether  this  disappointment  was  owing  to  the 


284  THE  SUOUENOTS,    OR 

commands  of  the  King  in  his  private  instructions,  the 
incapacity  of  tlie  commanders  of  the  fleet,  or  the  real 
difliculties  of  the  pv»sition,  cannot  be  positively  as- 
serted. Some  things  are  undoubted.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  King  of  England  was  not  favourable 
to  the  Reformed  Church.  It  is  known  that  his  wife, 
the  sister  of  the  French  King,  was  the  means  of  mul- 
tiplied eflbrts  to  give  the  Romish  Church  a  position  in 
England.  Buckingham's  gallantries  in  the  French 
court  are  as  well  known  as  the  pubUc  welfare  requires. 
The  English  fleets  sent  by  the  sympathy  of  the  Eng- 
lish nation  to  aid  the  besieged,  tantalized  them  and 
left  them  to  their  fate.  Charles  I.  seemed  to  aid  the 
city  of  Rochelle,  and  the  untowardness  of  winds  and 
waves  were  expected  to  cover  the  deception. 

Famine  prevailed  in  the  city;  and  disease  followed, 
and,  with  the  accidents  of  war,  reduced  the  inhabi- 
tants in  ten  months  from  flfteen  thousand  to  less  than 
five,  swallowing  them  up  at  the  rate  of  a  thousand  a 
month,  or  two  hundred  and  fifty  a  week,  or  some 
thirty-three  a  day ;  two-thirds  of  the  population  had 
been  buried  in  ten  months,  and  as  the  siege  began  in 
the  winter,  the  summer  and  vernal  months  witnessed 
the  havoc  of  life  at  an  increased  ratio.  The  streets 
had  tenantless  houses  and  houses  occupied  by  ghastly 
corpses  in  greater  number  than  hal)itations  of  living 
men.  The  fortifications  were  unbroken  ;  but  the  bo- 
dies of  the  defenders  were  weakened  by  famine.  The 
faction  of  Richlieu  clamoured  for  surrender.  The 
stout  heart  of  Guitou  gave  up  ;  he  beat  a  parley;  alas 
a  little  too  soon. 

The  Cardinal  had  tasked  his  ingenuity  and  resom'ces 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  285 

and  strategy;  and  was  wearied.  Glad  of  the  parley, 
he  resolved  to  attempt,  by  duplicity,  wliat  his  courage 
and  perseverance  had  not  accomplished.  He  proposed 
terms,  the  very  mildness  of  which  should  have  excited 
in  the  besieged  the  strongest  suspicion,  of  either  his 
inability  to  continue  the  siege,  or  his  utter  faithless- 
ness to  the  terms  he  proposed.  He  promised  amnesty; 
free  exercise  of  the  Reformed  religion  ;  and  the  resto- 
ration of  all  their  property  to  the  citizens. 

On  the  28th  of  October,  the  city  surrendered  in 
sight  of  the  English  fleet.  On  the  very  day  of  the 
capitulation,  the  stormy  season  (later  this  year  than 
usual)  commenced ;  and  on  the  6th,  7th  and  8th  of 
November,  the  mole  was  shattered  by  a  violent  tem- 
pest from  the  southeast;  and  fifty  toises  swept  away. 
The  King,  promenading  as  usual  along  the  smooth, 
dry  surface  of  the  mole,  with  difficulty  and  by  the 
greatest  activity  escaped  from  the  crashing  timbers 
and  rising  waters  that  came  upon  him  suddenly. 

Immediately  after  the  surrender  of  the  city,  the 
work  of  dishonour  and  destruction  commenced.  The 
mother  of  the  Duke  of  Rohan,  now  passed  her  seven- 
tieth year,  and  his  sister,  had  shared  the  miseries  of 
the  siege.  They  were  both  seized,  put  in  close  con- 
finement, with  one  domestic,  and  denied  the  ordi- 
nances of  religion.  They  found  means  to  convey  in- 
telligence to  the  Duke,  urged  him  not  to  be  discour- 
aged by  their  fate,  and  not  to  trust  to  any  letters  they 
might  be  compelled  by  their  enemies  to  write. 

An  Edict  was  promulgated,  declaring  the  indepen- 
dence and  privileges  of  Rochelle  at  an  end,  establish- 
ing the  Romish  religion  in  the  city  and  in  the  terri- 


286  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

tory  of  Aunis,  and  for  8(3izing  the  great  church  for  a 
cathedral :  the  fortifications  of  the  city,  except  to- 
wards the  coast,  were  to  be  utterly  demohshed,  every 
ditch  to  be  filled,  and  not  a  wall  to  be  left  even  for  a 
garden.  When  a  spot  in  the  suburbs  was  marked  out 
to  the  astonished  inhabitants  as  the  place  for  their 
church  building,  they  were  tauntingly  told  that  the 
strict  letter  of  the  terms  of  surrender  were  fulfilled, 
for  the  church  was  not  without  the  walls  of  the  city. 
The  civil  laws  of  the  city  were  abohshed.  The  great 
bell  which  had  summoned  the  mayor,  sherifls  and 
communes,  the  peers  and  burgesses  to  their  assemblies 
was  melted.  A  cross  was  erected  in  the  castle-yard, 
commemorative  of  the  surrender  of  the  city;  and  an 
order  was  made  that  on  every  returning  21st  of  N'o- 
vember  there  were  to  be  a  solemn  procession  and 
thaidvsgiving. 

The  heroic  Guitou  exclaimed  against  this  perfidy: 
**llad  I  known  that  the  King  would  have  failed  in 
his  ])romises,  he  might  have  entered  the  city,  but  not 
while  a  single  man  remained  alive  within  its  circuit." 

The  Cardinal  left  the  city  in  its  ruins  and  went  from 
province  to  province,  wherever  the  Huguenots  had 
forces  assembled  or  held  cautionary  towns.  On  the 
taking  of  Privos,  a  bloody  execution  followed.  The 
strong  town  of  Alez,  terrified  by  the  fate  of  Rochellc 
and  Privos,  surrendered.  With  great  skill  and  firm- 
ness, the  Duke  of  Ivohan  held  back  the  remnants  of 
his  party  from  separate  treaties  ;  and  in  July,  1629, 
concluded  terms  of  peace  for  the  whole  party;  the 
King  of  England  having  concluded  a  separate  treaty 
for  himself. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  287 

A  royal  Edict  of  grace  and  pardon  was  issued,  pro- 
claiming the  triumph  of  the  King,  the  estabUshment 
of  the  Romish  form  of  reUgion,  and  a  desire  that  the 
Reformed  would  return  to  a  church  in  which  their 
ancestors  had  belonged  :  * '  What  greater  testmiony  of 
paternal  afiection  can  I  offer  than  a  wish  to  see  all  my 
children  treading  the  same  path  of  salvation  which  I 
myself  pursue." 

The  proscription  of  Rohan  and  Saubize  was  an- 
nulled ;  all  persons  engaged  in  the  late  rebeUion  par- 
doned ;  and  all  the  fortitications  of  the  cautionary 
towns  were  to  be  thrown  down  within  three  months. 
The  Edict  of  Nantes  was  declared  to  be  the  standard 
of  the  privileges  of  the  Huguenots. 

Rohan  retired  to  Venice  and  engaged  in  the  service 
of  that  republic.  The  Huguenots  abandoned  all  fur- 
ther opposition  to  the  Cardinal  by  force  of  arms.  The 
fall  of  Rochelle  was  the  knell  of  all  political  indepen- 
dence in  France.  The  Kino;  was  now  absolute.  In 
turn  every  noble,  whether  Romish  or  Reformed,  was 
stripped  of  all  sovereignty  descended  from  immemo- 
rial ancestry;  and  the  chalice,  first  presented  to  the 
Huguenots,  was  handed  round  and  all  compelled  to 
drink. 

Henry  IV.  laid  the  foundation  for  the  glory  and 
the  ruin  of  his  house  ;  Richlieu  builded  upon  it  wood 
and  clay  carved  and  moulded  in  magnificent  forms  ; 
forms  which  the  poor  Cardinal  hoped  would  be  gazed 
on  forever  ;  but  forms  that  fell  and  ruined  his  reputa- 
tion, as  a  statesman  or  churchman,  forever.  Truth 
was  wanting ;  and  nothing  but  truth  can  stand  the 

test  of  time. 
25 


288  THE    BUqUENOTS,    OB 


CHAPTER  VITI. 

From  the  taking  of  Rochelle,  1628,  to  the  death  of  Richlieu,  late 
in  1642,  followed  by  the  death  of  Louis  XIII.,  early  in  1643. 

HAVING  broken  the  political  organization  of  the 
Huguenots,  and  established  the  strict  construc- 
tion of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  by  the  destruction  of  the 
fortifications  of  the  cautionary  towns,  Richheu  affected 
to  esteem  the  Reformed  as  faithful  subjects  of  the 
King,  and  confirmed  to  them  their  religious  privi- 
leges. 

The  contest  was  now  between  him  and  the  princes 
of  the  blood  and  the  nobles  of  France.  It  was  in- 
tense and  protracted.  The  post  of  honour  and  influ- 
ence next  the  King  was  in  the  hands  of  Richlieu. 
The  princes  and  nobles  each  wished  it  for  himself ; 
and  were  all  opposed  first  to  Richlieu  and  then  to 
each  other.  The  success  of  the  Cardinal,  in  holding 
his  position  for  a  succession  of  years  was,  in  part,  oc- 
casioned by  J^heir  dissensions.  When  united,  they 
compelled  Richlieu  to  give  way.  The  King  never 
loved  him  ;  he  could  not  be  satisfied  that  his  l^rime 
Minister  should  have  an  authority  by  the  principles  of 
his  Church,  from  which  there  could  not  be  an  appeal 
even  by  himself.  He  bowed  wilhngly  to  his  t\vo  fa- 
vourites, because  he  loved  them  and  they  did  not  pre- 
tend to  control  him.     He  dreaded  and  yet  clung  to 


BE  FORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  289 

Kichlieu.  The  arrogance  of  the  Cardinal  ofl'ended  ; 
the  talents  of  the  ministers  were  necessary  to  cona- 
plete  the  poUtical  organization  of  France  as  an  abso- 
lute monarchy. 

Louis  sympathized  with  the  nobles  of  his  court  ca- 
balhng  against  a  priest  of  comparatively  ignoble  blood; 
and  he  sighed  for  the  uncontrolled  dominion  promised 
by  the  Prime  Minister. 

The  very  success  of  Richlieu  in  his  foreign  negotia- 
tions, such  as  breaking  off  the  Prince  of  Wales  from 
the  match  with  the  Infanta  of  Spain,  even  after  he 
had  visited  her  in  her  father's  palace  at  Madrid  ;  and 
binding  him  to  France,  and  the  Romish  Church,  by 
marriage  with  the  sister  of  Louis  XIII. ,  and  conse- 
quently nullifying  the  aid  the  English  nation  designed 
for  Eochelle;  and  opening  a  way  to  the  very  heart  of 
the  English  nation  for  the  Pope's  missionaries ;  his 
success  in  forming  an  aUiance  of  the  maritime  powers 
of  Europe  against  Spain,  the  daughter  of  whose  King 
was  the  wife  of  Louis  XIII. ,  and  the  politics  of  whose 
court  had,  from  the  time  of  Henry  II. ,  more  or  less 
controlled  the  politics  of  France  ;  his  success  in  con- 
tending with  the  Pope's  best  supporters,  the  branches 
of  the  house  of  Austria,  and  calling  the  Protestant 
nations  to  aid  him  or  stand  neuter,  and  neither  in- 
terfere in  that  struggle  or  move  a  finger,  while  he  de- 
stroyed the  Protestant  strength  of  France ;  all  these 
things  terrified  the  King,  while  the  Cardinal  was  giv- 
ing pages  to  the  history  that  should  tell  how  France, 
under  the  Bourbons,  rose  to  the  great  and  giddy 
height  to  sink  into  the  fiery  vortex  of  the  Revolution, 


290  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

the  astonishment  and  pity  of  Europe  and  the  world  ; 
and  yet  he  knew  not  how  to  live  without  his  aid. 

The  Cardinal,  for  years,  was  the  master  of  France 
and  the  tyrant  of  his  King.  Richheu  was  fitted  for 
the  age  of  Louis  XIII.;  and  the  age  of  Louis  XIII., 
with  its  weak  King,  dissipated  court,  and  disjointed 
nation,  was  the  very  scene  for  the  Cardinal.  He 
seemed  to  know  his  time,  and  his  place,  and  his  work; 
despotism  in  the  State  and  unity  in  the  externals  of 
the  Church. 

Apparently  husy  in  the  gi'cat  political  movements 
of  France,  he  appeared  not  to  know  that  the  meshes 
of  destruction  were  drawing  closer  and  closer  around 
the  temples  and  worship  and"  all  religious  privileges  of 
the  ILiguenots.  No  one  saw,  or  dared  pretend  to  see, 
the  governing  hand  of  the  Cardinal  working  out  the 
ruin  of  those  religious  privileges  secured  to  them  by 
that  very  Edict  of  Nantes  he  had  promised  to  main- 
tain. 

That  Edict,  drawn  up  at  great  length,  in  ninety- 
two  articles,  having  an  abundance  of  minute  direc- 
tions, and  provisos,  and  limitations,  and  explanations 
of  things  given  and  not  given,  promised  and  not  pro- 
mised, of  things  to  be  done  and  things  not  to  be 
done,  was  connected  with  a  second  part  of  fifty-six 
articles,  correcting,  and  enlarging,  and  limiting,  and 
confirming  the  first  Edict.  And  to  this  was  annexed 
what  was  named  a  brevet,  securing  the  gratuity  to 
the  Reformed  for  the  taxes  they  paid  to  the  support  of 
the  Romish   Church.     And  to  these  were  added  a 


I 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  291 

lengthy  explanation  about  the  cautionary  towns  and 
other  matters. 

In  the  appHcation  of  these  one  hundred  and  fifty 
articles,  modifying  and  in  a  measure  repealing  each 
other,  it  was  a  very  easy  thing  for  the  subordinates  of 
the  Cardinal  to  interfere  with  the  rights  and  privileges 
of  the  Reformed,  under  plea  of  some  article  of  the 
Edicts. 

Some  circumstance  about  a  church  building,  or  a 
burying  ground,  or  a  private  house,  or  a  pastor, 
might  give  a  pretext  for  intermeddling  and  making 
trouble  about  the  possession  or  enjoyment.  And 
there  were  so  many  ways  in  which  the  case  could  be 
referred  to  courts  in  which  the  Protestants  could  hope 
for  no  redress  ;  and  so  many  waj^s  in  which  they 
might  be  debarred  enjoying  a  righteous  decision,  that 
there  is  no  wonder  that  with  the  disposition  to  disturb 
the  Reformed  in  their  religion,  many  cases  of  griev- 
ance occurred. 

Ostensibly  immersed  in  great  cares  of  State,  and  of 
his  holy  office,  the  Cardinal  listened  with  apparent 
surprise,  in  which  the  King  heartily  joined,  to  the 
complaints  of  the  Reformed. 

A  brief  sketch  of  the  business  brought  before  two 
National  Synods  will  expose  the  acts  and  designs  of 
the  court  and  the  honesty  and  sufferings  of  the  Re- 
formed as  a  Church  and  the  Huguenots  as  a  body. 
Much  that  ought  to  have  gone  to  his  Majesty  in  an- 
other form  found  its  way,  after  the  breaking  up  of  the 
political  assemblies  of  the  Huguenots,  through  the 
Church  courts  to  the  throne.  Not  because  the  Svnod 
25* 


292  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

wished  it,  but  because  the  King  willed  it  and  neces- 
sity forced  it. 

The  Twenty-Sixth  National  Synod  met  at  Charen- 
ton  September  1, 1631,  after  an  interval  of  five  years. 
The  interval  and  the  meeting  were  both  by  will  of  the 
court,  that  is,  of  Richheu.  Mestrezat,  pastor  of  Paris, 
presided. 

His  Majesty's  commissioner  appeared  with  his  Ma- 
jesty's warrant  for  tlie  meeting :  1st.  The  King  in- 
sisted on  his  device  of  1623,  directing  a  commissioner 
to  attend,  in  his  name,  all  the  Synods  and  Colloquies; 
and  a  meeting  without  a  commissioner  was  pronounced 
unlawful.  The  commissioner  was  to  decide  whether 
any  business  proposed  was,  or  was  not,  proper  to  be 
considered  by  the  meeting.  2d.  The  annual  gratuity 
had  been  withheld  ;  but  the  King  promised  to  pay  the 
expenses  of  the  meeting  and  the  travelling  expenses 
of  the  members.  3d.  The  King  claimed  the  right  of 
determining  the  length  of  time  the  Synod  should  sit. 
4th.  He  demanded  that  the  preachers  should  not 
touch  upon  politics  in  their  pulpits.  5th.  lie  declared 
the  book  of  Beraud,  defending  the  right  of  ministers 
to  engage  in  war,  was  prohibited.  6th.  lie  demanded 
that  no  foreign  born  minister  should  be  settled  in 
France  ;  granting  a  dispensation,  if  desired,  for  those 
already  settled,  but  forbidding  the  introduction  of  any 
more.  7th.  Some  members  of  Synod  forbidden  to 
take  their  seats ;  upon  the  entreaty  of  Synod,  were 
permitted  to  appear. 

The  King,  by  his  commissioner,  claimed  and  exer- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  293 

cised  a  supervision,  and  in  some  degree  the  direction 
of  the  ecclesiastical  meetings  of  the  Reformed. 

**  The  Confession  of  Faith  was  read,  word  for  word, 
every  article  posedly  and  in  its  proper  order,  approved 
and  signed  by  all  the  deputies  who  were  sent  and 
commissioned  by  the  provinces  ;  and  they  did  protest 
that  they  would  live  and  die  in  the  confession  of  that 
faith,  that  they  would  teach  it  unto  their  churches, 
and  put  to  it  their  helping  hand,  that  it  might  be  in- 
violably kept  and  preserved  to  posterity." 

*'The  whole  book  of  the  Discipline  of  the  Church 
having  been  read  over,  the  deputies  of  the  provinces 
did,  in  their  own  name,  and  in  theirs  who  had  com- 
missioned them,  sign  it,  promising  solemnly  that  they 
would  observe  it,  and  see  it  exactly  observed  by  their 
respective  provinces. " 

Appeals  from  the  Provincial  Synods  came  up  and 
were  disposed  of;  cases  requiring  the  attention  of 
Synod  received  counsel  and  advice  and  direction  ;  the 
colleges  and  universities  presented  their  accounts ; 
various  petitions  were  answered.  The  division  of  the 
annual  bounty  could  not  take  place,  as  the  sum  pro- 
mised year  by  year  had  not  been  paid  for  ^yq  years, 
and  there  were  some  deficiencies  on  previous  years. 
This  act  of  ill  faith  greatly  perplexed  the  Synod. 
Their  regular  taxes  were  required  for  the  Romish 
Church,  and  their  gratuity  in  return  was  withheld. 

As  the  first  step  to  reduce  by  force  the  Huguenots 
as  a  political  body,  was  taken  in  Bearne,  the  little 
kingdom  inherited  by  Louis  from  his  father,  Henry 
IV.  of  France  and  Heu^v  of  N^avarre,  Richlieu  began 


294  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

to  move  against  the  National  Synod  of  France,  in  the 
same  quarter. 

A  commissioner  had  been  sent  to  be  present  at  the 
Synod  to  be  a  spy  and  agent  of  the  King ;  but  that 
was  no  more,  ostensibly,  than  a  measure  of  order  and 
peace. 

Communications  with  foreign  churches  by  letters, 
or  deputies,  or  giving  and  receiving  pastors,  had  been 
prohibited  by  the  King,  as  a  measure  of  nationality 
necessary  from  the  condition  of  Europe.  But  now 
the  component  part  of  the  Synod  in  the  bounds  of  his 
Majesty's  dominions  came  under  the  review  and  de- 
cision of  Richlieu. 

The  deputies  from  the  churches  of  Bearne  had  been 
admitted  to  a  seat  in  the  National  Synod  of  France 
from  the  beginning,  but  with  some  relaxation  of  par- 
ticular rules  concerning  appeals.  The  laws  of  the  lit- 
tle Idngdom  required  all  appeals  to  be  settled  in  the 
kingdom  of  Bearne  by  the  Church  authorities  there. 
After  the  action  of  Louis  XIII.  abrogating  the  church 
laws  of  Bearne,  and  establishing  the  national  religion 
of  France  as  the  religion  of  Bearne,  and  levelling  her 
to  the  condition  of  a  province  in  regard  to  religion,  it 
was  proposed,  for  the  union  and  peace  of  the  Re- 
formed, that  the  churches  of  Bearne  should  be  con- 
sidered as  being  on  the  same  footing  with  the  churches 
in  France  proper. 

To  this  Richlieu,  by  the  commissioner,  objected. 
And  in  this  National  Synod  he  objected  to  the  enroll- 
ment of  the  deputies  of  Bearne.  The  argument  he 
used  was,  that  by  the  laws  of  Bearne,  made  in  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  295 

days  of  Jean  De  Albert,  who  set  up  the  Reformed 
Church,  it  was  determined  that  all  matters  of  eccle- 
siastical concern  should  be  settled  within  the  State  ; 
and  that  subjects  living  in  Bearne  could  not  withdraw 
themselves  from  the  control  of  these  laws  ;  and,  con- 
sequently, they  could  not  enlarge  the  bounds  of  ap- 
peals by  taking  them  to  the  National  Synod  of  France, 
whereas,  by  the  laws  of  Bearne  they  were  confined  to 
Provincial  Synods  in  Bearne. 

To  this  it  was  replied  that  the  Reformed  religion 
was  no  longer  the  State  religion  of  Bearne  ;  and  that 
Bearne  was  now  under  the  same  King  as  France,  and 
the  Edict  of  Nantes  applied  to  them  as  well  as  the 
Reformed  of  France  proper ;  and  there  was  no  reason 
why  the  churches  of  Bearne  should  not  be  upon 
equality  with  the  churches  of  France. 

The  Synod  decided  that  in  receiving  the  deputies 
they  had  not  supposed  they  went  contrary  to  the  mind 
and  will  of  the  King,  *  *  but  we  did,  as  in  duty  bound, 
believe  it  a  thing  already  granted  by  his  Majesty." 

The  final  decision  of  the  question  was  left  open. 
At  the  next  Synod  the  deputies  were  enrolled  as  rep- 
resenting a  component  part  of  Synod.  But  the  ob- 
ject of  Richlieu  was  obtained.  He  had  fixed  it  as  a 
principle  in  the  mind  of  the  King  and  his  court,  that 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Reformed  Church  was  at  the 
will  of  the  King  and  his  minister  ;  and,  consequently, 
her  exercise  of  authority,  and  her  very  existence  itself, 
was  at  the  will  of  the  King. 

The  National  Synod  met  but  three  times  after  this 
development.     The  King  hated  the  Reformed  as  he 


296  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OB 

did  his  mother.  They  had  given  him  his  life  and  his 
position.  He  had  imprisoned  her  ;  and  wished  to 
annihilate  the  Keformed,  saying,  **  A  party  that  had 
power  to  give  him  the  crown  had  power  to  take  it 
away. " 

The  Synod  sent,  by  a  committee,  a  paper  to  the 
King,  in  which  they  remind  his  Majesty  of  the  Edicts 
he  had  made  in  their  favour,  and  had  **  placed  in  the 
rank  and  classes  of  fundamental  laws  of  your  king- 
dom, we  most  humbly  supplicate  your  Majesty  to  or- 
dain that  they  may  be  exactly  observed  and  punctually 
executed. " 

They  state  their  grievances  :  1st.  Their  churches 
desolated  '*  through  the  infelicities  of  the  late  trou- 
bles and  the  rigours  of  that  decree  made  in  your  Ma- 
jesty's Council,  the  last  May,  out  of  favour  to-  the 
Lord  Bishop  of  Valence."  In  Vivarets,  twenty-nine 
churches  were  destitute  of  rehgious  worship  ;  in  Se- 
vennes,  nineteen ;  in  lie  and  Oleron,  twenty-four ; 
and  seven  other  provinces  were  named  as  great  suf- 
ferers. They  say:  **The  provinces  demand  no  new 
favour  of  your  Majesty,  but  only  what  has  been  for- 
merly granted  them  by  your  Edicts."  2d.  They  state 
that  in  divers  provinces  many  ministers  were  pre- 
vented from  preaching  according  to  the  Confession  of 
Faith  and  Discipline  of  our  churches,  even  in  mode- 
ration and  according  to  their  rights  and  privileges. 
3d.  That  the  governors  of  provinces  do  very  much 
hinder  the  meeting  of  Colloquies  and  Provincial  Sy- 
nods by  neglecting  to  appoint  the  commissioners  re- 
c^uircd  by  his  Majesty  to  attend  at  each  meeting,  de- 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  297 

laying,  in  some  cases,  the  meetings  for  three  or  four 
years.  4th.  That  the  Reformed  are,  for  the  most 
part,  excluded  and  deprived  of  all  offices,  charges, 
pubUc  dignities,  of  being  doctors,  and  of  forming  col- 
leges of  physicians,  and  are  not  suffered  to  be  masters 
of  those  very  trades  and  arts  in  which  they  have  been 
educated.  5th.  They  ask  for  the  deliverance  of  those 
who,  for  the  late  troubles,  are  on  board  the  galleys  in 
chams,  as  promised  in  the  treaties  and  Edicts.  6th. 
The  great  deficiency  in  their  annual  gratuity.  7th. 
That  the  ministers  in  Bearne  were  deprived  of  about 
half  their  allowance  made  a  few  years  since  ;  they 
being  cut  down  from  four  hundred  and  eighty  livres 
to  two  hundred  and  thirty-four. 

Professor  Rivet,  of  the  University  of  Leyden,  was 
informed  that,  being  a  Frenchman,  he  could  not,  by 
the  decision  of  the  King,  accept  a  settlement  in  the 
house  of  the  Prince  of  Orange,  but  by  permission  of 
his  Majesty. 

The  King  referred  all  the  grievances  to  his  minister 
Richheu,  who  may  be  considered  the  author  of  them 
all.  With  many  compliments  the  Cardinal  assured 
them  that  proper  answers  would  be  given  after  the 
Synod  should  adjourn. 

There  were  four  universities  in  operation :  one  at 
Montauban  ;  one  at  Saumur ;  one  at  Nismes ;  and  one 
at  Die.  Another  at  Sedan  was  under  the  direction  of 
the  Duke  Bouillon.  The  Synod  required  particular 
attention  to  the  Greek  tongue,  as  on  account  of  the 
poverty  of  the  univessities  there  were  not  Professors 
of  Greek  or  of  the  Hebrew;  and  the  Greek  was  likely 


298  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

to  be  undervalued.  The  regents  of  tlie  first  and  sec- 
ond classes  were  required  to  teach  the  Greek  tongue 
diligently. 

The  Cardinal,  who  understood  all  tlie  grievances, 
and  could  have  relieved  them  all  at  a  word,  pretended 
to  be  entirely  engrossed  with  the  great  affairs  of  Eu- 
rope. The  Emperor  Ferdinand  was  aiming,  like  his 
great  predecessor,  Charles  V.,  to  unite  the  civil  and 
religious  power  of  Germany,  in  his  own  person,  by 
reducing  the  Princes  of  the  Empire  and  the  Electors 
to  the  condition  of  grandees  of  Spain  ;  and  to  bring 
all  the  higher  ranks  of  ministers  of  religion  to  the 
rank  or  condition  of  chaplains  to  the  Emperor.  The 
power  which  in  France  was  fast  passing  into  the  hands 
of  the  King  and  the  Cardinal,  the  Emperor  of  Ger- 
many desired  to  have  centred  in  himself.  The  Em- 
peror and  Eichlieu  had  the  same  object  in  view,  in 
part,  the  centralization  of  power ;  they  differed  in  the 
circumstances.  In  France,  Kichlieu  would  be  head 
of  the  church  ;  out  of  it,  he  wished  the  Pope  to  be 
absolute  head  ;  he  would  yield  something  to  that  su- 
premacy in  France  itself. 

As  l^rime  Minister  of  France,  Richlicu  must  op- 
pose the  colossal  designs  of  Ferdinand.  As  the  Em- 
peror began  to  encroach  upon  the  Protestants  in  Ger- 
many, and  would  bring  them  and  the  Eomish  Church 
into  subjection,  the  Cardinal,  while  suffering  the  lie- 
formed  to  be  op])ressed  in  France,  interposed  for  the 
Protestants  of  Germany.  The  Emperor's  designs 
were  broken  ;  and  the  Cardinal  cherished  the  same 
feelings  to  the  Protestants  in  Germany  and  the  Ee- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  299 

formed  in  France.  He  desired  and  laboured  for  the 
destruction  of  both. 

The  Twenty-seventh  National  Synod  was  held  at 
Alanc^on,  in  Normandy,  commencing  its  sessions  on 
Wednesday,  the  27th  of  May,  1637,  after  an  interval 
of  about  six  years.  The  interval  and  the  meeting 
were  both  at  the  will  of  the  court.  Benjamin  Bas- 
nage  presided. 

A  catalogue  of  the  members  was  made  out  in  full 
for  the  use  of  the  Synod.  In  France  and  Bearne 
there  were  six  hundred  and  twenty-six  churches  served 
by  six  hundred  and  forty-seven  ministers,  under  the 
care  of  sixteen  provincial  Synods  and  sixty-three 
Colloquies. 

The  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Form  of  Disci- 
pline were  read  in  full,  and  reaffirmed.  The  usual 
course  respecting  appeals  and  matters  of  discipline 
was  pursued. 

The  King's  Commissioner,  the  Lord  St.  Marks,  in 
his  speech,  said  the  Reformed  w^ere  happier  since  they 
had  lost  the  cautionary  towns  ;  and  called  on  them  to 
be  thankful  for  it ;  and  said  that  his  majesty  required, 
1st,  that  this  Synod  and  the  provincial  Synods  refrain 
from  any  foreign  correspondence.  2d.  That  there 
shall  not  be  appointed  any  deputies  to  communicate 
with  the  provinces  about  political  affairs,  because  the 
Reformed  are  not  a  body  politic.  3d.  A  Synod  and 
churches  may  not  correspond  with  each  other  upon 
ecclesiastical  affairs.  4th.  That  the  ministers  preach 
that  it  is  in  no  wise  lawful,  on  any  pretext,  to  rebel 
against  the  King,  or  to  charge  the  government  with  any 


300  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

ill-design  against  your  religion.      6tli.  That  in  their 
sermons  the  niinisters  should  not  use  the  words,   **  tor- 
ments," **  martyrs,"  and  **  persecutions  of  the  Church 
of  God."      6th.    To  refrain  from  calling  the  Pope 
'*  anti-Christ,"    and  believers  in  the  Eomish  forms 
**  idolaters,"  or  any  scandalizing  words,  upon  pain  of 
silencing  the  ministers  and  dissolving  the  religious 
Church  meetings.      7th.    No   books   whatever  to  be 
printed  till  examined  by  t^^o  ministers  authorized  to 
do  it.      8th.  That  preachers  preach  only  where  they 
make  their  actual  residence,  and  not  make  excursions 
to  preach  or  have  annexations — that  is,  more  places 
of  preaching  than  one.     9th.   To  refrain  from  taking 
the  fifth  penny  out  of   the  poors'   box — that  is,  the 
Sal)]iath   collections — for    the    maintainance   of   the 
Universities ;  but  permission  is  given,  that  on  one  of 
the  twelve  New  Years'  Days,  the  principal  inhabi- 
tants of  a  town  or  Church  may  assemble  and  make 
out  a  list  of  those  to  pay  the  amount  to  be  raised  for 
salary  and  other  expenses  coming  on  the  people,  and 
the  list  be   presented   to   the   Judge  Royal,  and   be 
authorized  by  him  ;  and  any  one  taxed  shall  be  com- 
pelled to  pay  by  the  laws  of  the  land.     10th.  That 
baptism  performed  by  a  midwife,  or  other  person,  by 
pouring  water  on  the  child,  shall  not  be  sempled,  as 
that  will  lead  to  rebaptizing  of   no  one  knows  how 
many.      11th  and  lastly.  This  list  of  greivances  be 
labelled;     "The   Cahier  and   Memoirs  of  the  Pre- 
tended Keformcd  llehgion." 

Although   Beanie  was   united   to   the   Church  of 
France,  the  King  determined  that  appeals  from  the 


REFORMED  FRENCH   CHtfRCH,  801 

lower  judicatories  should  be  decided  according  to  the 
arrangement  made  by  the  Queen  of  Navarre. 

The  traffic  in  slaves  Ijeing  taken  up,  the  Synod 
exhorts  the  faithful  not  to  abuse  their  liberty,  con- 
trary to  the  rules  of  Christian  charity,  nor  transfer 
the  poor  infidels  into  other  hands,  besides  those  of 
Christians,  who  may  deal  kindly  with  them;  and 
above  all,  may  take  special  care  of  their  precious  im- 
mortal souls,  and  see  them  instructed  in  the  Christian 
religion. 

In  their  bill  of  grievances,  sent  to  the  King,  the 
Synod  puts  the  King  in  mind  of  what  was  promised 
by  the  5th  and  6th  articles  of  his  Edict  at  Nismes, 
July,  1629:  *' Your  Majesty,  enacting  a  speedy  and 
real  restitution  of  the  exercises  of  our  rehgion  in 
those  places  before  mentioned ;"  and  then  mention 
thirty-nine  places  by  name,  in  which  worship  was  set 
up  in  accordance  with  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  and  were 
in  the  exercise  in  1620,  but  are  not  yet  restored. 
2d.  It  then  mentions  fifty-one  places  where  the 
exercise  has  been  removed  since  the  troubles  in  1626, 
and  ask  that  it  be  restored.  3d.  That  liberty  for  a 
minister  to  preach  in  more  places  than  one  be  restored. 
4th.  The  Synod  asks  that  those  burying-grounds, 
taken  away  before  1625,  may  be  restored  according 
to  the  Edict,  of  which  they  name  eight ;  and  that 
those  taken  away  since  the  Edict  of  1629  may  be 
restored ;  of  these  they  name  nine ;  and  that  the 
building  and  free  use  of  the  churches  in  those  places 
may  be  restored,  *' particularly  at  Auberne,  where 
the  inhabitants  are  constrained  to  bury  their  dead  in 


[502  THE    HUGtJENOTSi     OM 

wide  fields ;  and  they  will  not  permit  more  than  thred 
persons  to  accompany  the  poor  corpse  unto  that  un- 
couth grave  neither."  5th.  The  case  of  the  Church 
at  Alan^on  is  mentioned,  where  the  people  are  fordid 
to  bury  in  the  yard  at  St.  Bloxy,  or  in  the  suburbs, 
although  by  decree  of  his  majesty  on  the  18th  of  last 
May  the  difficulty  was  to  cease.  6th.  The  conduct 
of  Lord  Marchaut  toward  the  Eeformed  of  Gex,  in 
depriving  them  of  their  burying-ground,  and  their 
share  of  the  common  money,  and  of  the  hospitals. 
7th.  The  Synod  calls  attention  to  the  fines  laid  by 
the  parliament  of  Brittany  on  those  that  did  not  or- 
nament their  houses  or  bring  out  tapestry  on  certain 
hohdays,  whereas  the  Edict  of  Nantes  only  requires 
them  to  permit  it  to  be  done  by  others.  8th.  Also 
the  fines  laid  on  certain  persons  (cases  are  named) 
who  do  not  contribute  to  certain  Komish  churches, 
&c.,  from  which  they  were  set  free  by  the  Edict  of 
Nantes.  9th.  The  Synod  complains  of  taking  away 
the  children  of  the  Reformed  to  be  baptized  in  the 
Komish  churches.  (Cases  are  given  contrary  to  the 
Edict  of  Nantes.)  10th.  Also  of  interference  with 
colleges  and  schools,  contrary  to  the  Edict  of  Nantes. 
(Cases  are  given).  11th.  Also  of  the  interdicting  of 
the  University  of  Nismes  by  Lord  Caslinear,  contrary 
to  his  majesty's  decree  in  council  for  that,  and  for  the 
University  of  Montauban,  l^oth  on  the  same  principle. 
12th.  The  interdicting  of  Eeformed  ministers  dwelling 
in  towns,  (four  are  named,)  contrary  to  the  King's 
permission,  and  the  Edict  of  Nantes.  18th.  Some 
unjust  taxes  and   imports  are  named.      14th.    The 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  303 

Syuod  entreats  tlie  dismission  from  the  galleys  of 
those  who  are  detained  there  on  account  of  the  trou- 
bles of  past  times.  15th.  It  complains  of  assump- 
tion by  inferior  courts,  of  matters  belonging  to  the 
court  of  the  Edict.  16th.  Also  of  the  interdiction 
of  the  Reformed  from  various  offices  and  stations,  to 
which  they  are  entitled  by  the  Edict  of  Kantes  and 
the  Edict  of  1637.  17th.  Also  of  the  assumption  of 
power  by  the  parliament  of  Navarre  over  the  churches 
of  Bearne,  about  appeals,  and  tolling  of  bells,  &c. 
And  18th,  and  lastly,  the  Synod  requests  that  his 
majesty  will  order  all  arrears  for  past  years,  due  upon 
gratuity,  given  by  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  to  be  paid  in 
full,  and  continued  punctually  hereafter. 

To  this  list  of  grievances  the  King  replied  that  '*  as 
soon  as  your  Synod  shall  be  dissolved,  we  shall  con- 
sider of  the  most  favourable  answer  to  be  given." 

Monsieur  Tertard,  pastor  of  the  Church  of  Blois, 
and  Monsieur  Amayrant,  pastor  of  the  Church  and 
professor  in  the  University  of  Saumur,  came  in  per- 
son into  Synod  and  declared :  **  We  understand  from 
common  fame,  that  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  by 
the  consultations  and  proceedings  of  sundry  provinces ; 
and  also  from  divers  books  written  against  us  and  our 
printed  labours,  that  we  are  blamed  for  that  doctrine 
we  have  published  to  the  world.  And  we  appear  be- 
fore you  to  give  account  of  it,  and  such  explanations 
of  our  doctrine  as  the  most  reverend  Synod  shall 
judge  needful,  and  to  submit  ourselves  unto  its  judg- 
ment ;  and  consequently  we  demand  its  protection  for 
the  support  of  our  innocence,  and  hope  that  this 
26* 


304  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

favour  will  not  be  denied  to  us,  because  we  arc  fully 
persuaded  in  our  consciences,  that  we  have  never 
taught,  either  by  word  or  writing,  any  doctrine  repug- 
nant to  the  word  of  God,  to  our  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechism,  Liturgy,  or  Canons  of  the  National  Sy- 
nods of  Alez  and  Charenton,  which  ratified  those  of 
Dort,  which  we  have  signed  with  our  own  hands,  and 
are  ready  to  seal  with  our  blood." 

The  Synod  heard  these  explanations  in  full  of  their 
teaching,  respecting  the  atonement  of  Christ  and  the 
decrees  of  God,  and  pointed  out  some  phrases  which 
ought  to  be  forborne,  some  which  should  be  changed, 
and  some  from  which  they  enjoined  them  to  refrain. 
Respecting  God's  will  *'that  some  of  His  strong  desires 
are  not  done,"  the  Synod  enjoined  caution.  On  the 
doctrine  of  faith,  the  Synod  enjoined  that  nothing 
else  should  be  called  faith,  but  what  comes  from  the 
word  and  Sjtirit  of  God.  About  man's  ability  or  in- 
ability to  believe  unto  salvation,  and  about  the  calling 
of  God,  the  Synod  enjoined  prudence  and  caution, 
and  that  they  be  careful  to  teach  *'that  man  is  so  de- 
praved by  the  fall  that  he  cannot  will  any  good  with- 
out the  special  grace  of  God,  which  may  produce  in 
us,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  will  and  to  do  according  to 
His  good  pleasure."  Messrs.  Amyrant  and  Tertard 
having  acquiesced,  **and  having  sworn  to  and  sub- 
cribed  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Assembly  gave 
them  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  by  the  hand  of  the 
Moderator,  and  they  were  honorably  dismissed  to  the 
exercise  of  their  respective  charges.  The  discussion 
about  the  doctrine  of  these  men  did  not  cease  in  pub^ 


HE  FORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  305 

lie  for  a  loDg  time  after  this  explanation  to  Synod. 
The  whole  matter  came  before  Synod  again  after 
some  years. 

Monsieur  Ferrand  in  his  speech  to  Kichlieu,  when 
as  a  committee  of  Synod  he  waited  on  him,  says,  that 
he  **is  that  intelligence  who  moves  this  admirable 
monarchy  with  the  greatest  regularity. "  He  professed 
everlasting  allegiance  to  the  King  **bythe  laws  of 
birth  and  of  conscience."  He  says  the  Reformed 
pray  for  the  life  of  the  King,  "and  yours,  my  lord, 
whom  we  reckon,  next  to  God  and  the  King,  our  Se- 
cret Sanctuary ;"  and  he  asks  deliverance  from  the 
violences,  **  which  do  every  day  rob  and  spoil  us  of 
the  King's  favour." 

Richlieu  went  on  moving  the  government  with  *  ^the 
greatest  regularity"  towards  the  destruction  of  the 
Reformed  Church,  breaking  down  the  nobles  one  by 
one,  and  sometimes  by  clusters,  and  curbing  the  power 
of  the  house  of  Austria.  His  last  and  finally  eflec- 
tive  struggle  with  the  nobles  was  at  the  close  of  a  life 
worn  out  by  excessive  action  in  the  accomplishment 
of  his  ambitious  projects.  The  Duke  of  Orleans  had 
conspired  with  the  Duke  De  Bouillon,  Cinque  Mars, 
Master  of  the  Horse,  and  Monsieur  De  Thaer,  to 
effect  the  ruin  of  the  Prime  Minister.  The  King  was 
privy  to  the  conspiracy,  as  far  as  it  had  special  refer- 
ence to  removing  the  Cardinal.  He  pro1)ably  was  not 
aware  of  the  violence  contemplated  against  the  per- 
son of  Richlieu.  Nor  was  he  aware  of  the  treaty 
these  men  had  made  with  Spain  to  assist  in  thwarting 
the  political  movements  of  the  minister,  and  exposing 


306  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

France  to  inroads  from  Spain.  The  Cardinal  knew 
of  the  conspiracy  against  him  as  minister,  and  the 
extremes  the  party  had  contemplated,  if  necessary,  for 
his  removal  from  office,  by  assassination.  lie  got  cer- 
tain information  of  the  treaty  with  Spain  nearly  at  the 
same  time  the  King  was  apprised  of  a  disastrous  route 
of  part  of  his  forces,  by  which  his  capital  was  exposed. 
In  his  alarm  the  King  paid  his  minister  a  visit. 
RichUeu  referred  to  the  plot,  and  complained  of  the 
King's  complicity.  The  King  confessed  his  weak- 
ness. They  became  reconciled,  liichlieu  revealed 
to  him  the  treaty  with  Spain,  and  demanded  that  the 
traitors  should  be  summarily  dealt  with.  The  King 
assented.  The  minister  proceeded  immediately  to 
arrest  the  conspirators,  and  cliarged  their  treason 
upon  them.  The  Duke  of  Orleans  was  disgraced ; 
being  the  King's  brother,  the  Cardinal  dared  not  pro- 
ceed further  in  his  revenge  on  him.  De  Thaer,  son 
of  the  late  president  of  the  Council,  was  beheaded. 
Bouillon,  to  escape  the  same  fate,  compromised,  and 
to  save  his  life,  gave  up  to  the  crown  his  little  inde- 
pendent sovereignty  of  Sedan.  Cinque  Mars,  who  was 
the  King's  favourite,  was  beheaded.  The  Cardinal 
was  extremely  incensed  with  that  young  man.  He 
had  introduced  him  to  the  King  in  hopes  that  he  might 
please  his  Majesty  with  his  fine  person,  agreeable 
manners  and  conversation.  The  young  man  became 
presumptuous,  and  his  success  in  pleasing  the  King 
made  him  arrogant.  Richlieu  rebuked  him  for  some 
of  his  assumptions,  and  the  young  man  became  the 
sworn  enemy  of  his  patron,  and  urged  on  this  conspi- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  307 

racy  to  depose  the  Cardinal,  by  rendering  him  odious 
by  ill  success,  or  by  assassination.  He  was  but  twenty- 
two  years  of  age  when  he  suffered  for  his  unprinci- 
pled course. 

The  elder  Bouillon  did  not,  like  Lesdeguieres,  turn 
to  the  Romish  faith  in  his  old  age,  to  secure  the  re- 
ward for  the  destruction  of  the  Huguenot  party.  He 
held  to  his  faith  as  a  member  of  the  Reformed  French 
Church.  But  in  the  fruits  of  his  statesmanship,  he 
found  the  error  of  its  principles.  He  lost  entirely 
that  independent  sovereignty  he  wished  to  maintain 
and  enlarge  for  his  descendants,  and  with  it  all  he 
hoped  to  gain  in  political  life,  and  all  he  ever  hoped 
from  admiration  of  posterity.  Du  Plessis  Morn  ay 
and  Cohgny  founded  their  statesmanship  on  truth  and 
justice,  between  man  and  man,  man  and  his  King,  man 
and  his  God.  And  their  plans  will  always  be  admired. 
They  were  both  unhappily  deceived  and  betrayed  by 
their  Sovereigns,  whose  interest  it  was  to  keep  faith 
with  them,  as  the  event  has  long  ago  proved.  They 
knew  they  were  right,  they  knew  it  was  for  the  honour 
and  welfare  of  their  sovereigns  and  of  France  that 
the  sacred  oaths  of  majesty  should  be  kept  inviolate. 
They  trusted  and  were  betrayed.  But  their  princi- 
ples will  stand  forever.  Bouillon  deceived  himself. 
The  King  never  promised  him  anything  directly.  He 
hoped  for  what  the  King  did  not  wish  him  to  have, 
and  Richlieu  had  determined  he  should  not  have,  and 
which  was  not  for  the  good  of  France  that  he  should. 
He  temporized,  divided,  and  ruined  his  party.  The 
younger  Bouillon  fell  in  an  indefensible  effort  to  cast 


308  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

down  the  strongest  power  in  France.  We  are  told 
that  the  last  days  of  the  elder  Bouillon,  spent  in  re- 
tirement from  court,  were  his  best  days;  that  his 
state  of  mind  on  the  approach  of  death  was  more 
elevated  and  becoming  than  that  of  Lesdeguieres  in  his 
splendour  and  bigotry. 

Richlieu,  wasting  with  an  incurable  disease,  pressed 
on  with  renewed  vigour  as  a  warrior,  and  overthrew 
the  adversaries  of  the  King.  Carried  from  place  to 
place  in  a  small  chamber  borne  on  men's  shoulders, 
the  feeble  old  man  reached  Paris.  A  breach  was 
made  in  the  walls  for  him  to  enter,  triumphing,  and 
yet  dying.  His  last  note  to  the  King  was  scrawled 
with  a  trembling  hand:  **Your  enemies  are  dead, 
and  your  troops  are  in  possession  of  Ferpignon."  His 
race  was  run.  While  he  was  engaged  in  the  prepara- 
tions making  for  a  general  peace  in  Europe,  he  died 
on  the  4th  of  December,  1642,  aged  57,  and  left  the 
balance  of  European  power  to  be  finished  by  other 
hands. 

No  one  mourned  for  the  minister,  .the  cardinal,  or 
the  man.  The  nobles  had  lost  by  his  life,  and  gained 
nothing  by  his  death.  The  King  held  the  fruits  of 
their  subjugation.  The  Huguenots,  as  a  political 
party,  had  felt  his  overcoming  power  in  their  divi- 
sions. The  Keformed  Church  knew  their  privileges 
were,  under  God,  in  his  hand,  and  had  besought  his 
clemency,  and  he  had  showed  them  the  clemency  of 
the  tiger,  sparing  the  victim  till  the  gorged  appetite 
craved  another  victim.  The  King  lost  a  powerful 
minister  that  had  made  him  a  despotic   King.     But 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  309 

no  success  of  the  minister  had  won  his  master's  heart. 
The  master  felt  that  the  servant  was  his  lord. 

Kichlieu  held  the  dignity  of  cardinal  for  the  space 
of  twenty  years.  He  had  been  coimsellor  and  prime 
minister  to  Louis  XIII.  eighteen  years ;  and  died  in 
possession  of  all  his  honours,  and  died  rich.  He  had 
been  ambitious  of  eminence.  He  sought  it  in  theo- 
logical controversy,  and  was  foiled  by  Pastor  Du 
Maulin.  He  sought  it  in  polite  literature,  and  was 
flattered  by  some  courtiers  by  a  favourable  compari- 
son with  the  poets  that  polished  the  language  of 
France  ;  but  his  poetry  could  not  live.  He  sought  it 
as  a  political  writer ;  and  literary  men  cannot  decide 
w^hether  the  Testament  Politique  is  his  production  or 
not.  He  sought  it  in  the  honours  of  his  Church,  and 
became  cardinal,  and  as  cardinal  did  nothing  that 
any  age  has  admired.  The  King  was  shocked  ])y  his 
private  dissoluteness.  He  sought  it  in  dress  and  court 
gallantry,  and  was  laughed  at  by  the  ladies,  and  sur- 
passed by  multitudes  that  thronged  the  dissipated 
court.  He  sought  it  in  the  gratifications  wealth  could 
give  an  ecclesiastic  ;  and  alarming  the  King  by  his 
great  expenditures  he  presented  to  his  majesty  the 
Palace  Royal.  He  sought  it  in  politics,  and  there 
gained  an  unenviable  eminence.  As  counsellor  and 
prime  minister,  he  attracted  the  attention  of  France 
and  all  Europe.  He  knew  all  the  ill  in  men,  and 
had  the  powers  of  mind  and  disposition  of  heart  to 
guide,  seduce,  deceive,  govern,  influence,  oppose,  and 
thwart  it  all  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  designs 
and  his  own  advancement.     He  lived  in  a  court  ^nd 


310  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

with  a  King  that  appreciated  those  talents  and  that 
heart.  The  King  gave  him  place  and  power,  and 
rose  with  him  in  the  overthrow  of  all  harriers  of  po- 
litical liberty.  He  beguiled  the  nobles  to  permit  the 
ruin  of  the  privileges  of  the  Huguenots,  and  then, 
one  after  another,  they,  divided  and  taken  separately, 
fell  an  easy  victim  to  royal  prerogative.  Last  of  all  fell 
the  Duke  of  Orleans  and  Duke  Buillon.  The  politics  of 
Eichheu  were  triumphant.  He  had  begun  to  take  away 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Reformed  Church ; 
and  left  the  finishing  work  to  his  successors.  **His 
enemies  were  dead,  and  he  had  taken  France."  No 
time  was  left  him  for  contemplation  of  the  past,  or 
for  planning  schemes  for  the  future  ;  his  daj's  were 
numbered.  After  the  passage  of  centuries,  there  re- 
mains of  Richlieu,  for  France,  for  science  and  litera- 
ture, the  Botanic  Garden,  the  French  Academy,  and 
the  Palace  Eoyal. 

Louis  XIII.  had  the  heart  of  his  minister.  Weak 
in  himself,  he  was  strong  in  Kichlieu's  mind.  He 
rejoiced  in  the  success  of  his  minister  but  five  short 
months ;  on  the  14th  of  May,  1653,  he  passed  from 
his  throne  to  his  tomb.  He  left  nothing  for  posterity 
to  admire.  He  had  hated  intensely  all  that  was  good 
and  noble  in  France.  He  never  had  a  truthful 
favourite.  From  his  youth  he  had  been  taught  by 
example  and  precept,  that  the  policy  of  courts  was  to 
conceal  most  of  the  truth  and  express  most  of  the 
false  hi  forms  to  be  believed.  Entire  selfishness  was 
the  principle  of  his  government  and  of  his  life.  A 
stranger  visiting  his  court  would  first  see  an  assem- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CBURCH.  311 

blage  of  beautiful,  polite,  refined  women,  tastefully 
clad  in  robes  of  splendour ;  and  of  elegant,  chival- 
rous gentlemen,  soldiers  and  grave  dignitaries,  inter- 
mingling with  respectful  cheerfulness  and  refined 
etiquette,  and  over  all  an  air  of  gayety  and  modesty 
and  frankness  combined.  Let  him  listen  to  the  pro- 
positions, declarations,  and  assignations,  the  schemes 
for  promotion,  and  plans  for  the  overthrow  of  rivals, 
the  falsehood  direct,  and  deceptions  indirect,  the 
meaning  of  words  and  gestures ;  and  he  would  go 
away  feehng  that  the  lascivious  court  of  Henry  IV. 
was  less  intensely  wicked  than  the  specious  court  of 
his  son. 

Eichlieu  expressed  his  views  of  religion  in  his  last 
hours  by  saying  calmly  before  he  died,  *'I  have  done 
nothing  but  what  I  thought  advantageous  to  religion 
and  to  the  state."  Cinque  Mars  might  have  said  the 
same,  and  with  as  much  propriety.  Both  sought  a 
court  life,  and  both  found  it  in  France ;  both  found 
the  favour  of  Louis  XIII ;  both  were  supremely  self- 
ish, and  required  large  expenditures  to  meet  their 
indulgencies,  and  were  both  greedy  of  large  incomes, 
and  not  very  scrupulous  of  the  sources  and 
means;  both  deceived  their  patrons,  Eichlieu  in 
his  first  negotiation  for  the  Queen  with  the  young 
King,  and  Cinque  Mars  was  false  to  Eichlieu ;  both  used 
deception  and  falsehood  to  carry  their  measures ;  both 
wished  to  be  prime  minister  ;  both  counted  little  on 
human  life  if  it  stood  as  a  bar  in  their  way ;  both 
plead  they  wished  well  to  France.  Cinque  Mars  con- 
spired against  Eichlieu,  and  the  cardinal  took  off  his 
27 


312  THE    MUGUENOTS,    OR 

head.  The  cardinal  conspired  against  the  nobles 
and  put  them  down,  against  the  Huguenots  and 
robbed  them  of  their  privileges,  and  destroyed  mul- 
titudes of  loyal  citizens,  that  loved  the  King  more  than 
he  did,  and  said  at  last  he  had  done  all  these  things 
for  the  good  of  religion. 

Under  the  influence  of  Eichlieu,  more  or  less  di- 
rect, the  number  of  Reformed  pastors  was  lessened  ; 
the  number  of  congregations  greatly  lessened,  and 
some  have  supposed  that  the  great  body  of  the  Hu- 
guenots, by  death  and  exile,  were  diminished  one  half 
from  the  remains  of  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew. Extortion,  deception,  falsehood,  extravagance, 
sellishness  and  waste  of  human  life  under  false  pre- 
tences, consorted  with  his  ideas  of  religion  while 
livmg,  and  had  his  approbation  when  dying. 


nEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  313 


CHAPTER   IX. 

From  the  death  of  Richlieu,  1G42,  to  the  death  of  Mazarine,  1661 
— The  last  public  bond  of  the  Huguenots  broken. 

MAZAEIN^E  was  an  Italian.  lie  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  Richlieu,  when  in  his  twenty-eighth 
year,  by  his  diplomatic  skill  in  negotiating  a  treaty 
between  France  and  the  Emperor  of  Germany,  in 
1G30.  He  went  to  France  as  the  Pope's  nuncio  in 
1634,  and  by  his  soft  manners,  tact  in  political  busi- 
ness and  despotic  principles,  both  in  Church  and 
State,  won  the  confidence  of  the  King  and  his  minis- 
ter. By  their  assistance  he  obtained  a  cardinal's  hat 
in  1641,  and  by  the  death  of  Richlieu,  the  next  year, 
he  became  counsellor  to  the  King.  At  the  death  of 
his  majesty,  in  a  few  months,  he  was  named  as  one 
of  the  executors  of  his  will,  and  guardian  of  the 
young  King,  then  five  years  old.  The  royal  widow, 
Anne  of  Austria,  daughter  of  the  King  of  Spain  and 
Queen  Regent  of  France,  made  him  prime  minister. 
Louis  XIY.  passed  his  minority  under  the  influence  of 
able  men.  The  Duke  of  Orleans  held  the  post  of 
honour  next  the  King  and  Regent,  the  cardinal  was 
put  in  the  council  of  state,  and  with  them  was  asso- 
ciated Louis  De  Bourbon  of  the  Cond6  line  of  the 
royal  family,  honoured  for  his  great  skill  and  success 
in  military  movements.  The  Great  Conde.    Apparently 


814  THE    EUGVENOTS,     OR 

there  was  less  concentration  of  power  in  one  man  in 
this  court  than  in  the  times  of  Louis  XIII.  But 
Mazarine  was  the  leading  spirit  in  politics  and  reli- 
gion. He  carried  out  the  great  plans  of  his  predeces- 
sor. Less  arrogant  and  combative,  he  was  more  sub- 
tle than  Eichlieu.  Simple  in  his  equipage,  plain  in 
his  hving,  he  accomplished  his  purposes  more  by  ad- 
dress than  by  power.  His  desire  of  wealth  was  insa- 
tiable, and  he  would  never  lay  aside  his  Italian  habits. 
His  rapacity  and  foreign  notions  made  him  many 
enemies.  His  principles  preserved  the  friendship  of 
the  Queen  Ilegent.  Both  the  cardinal  and  the 
Queen  felt  the  necessity  of  preserving  the  loyalty  of 
the  Huguenots,  and  though  both  were  determined 
upon  the  ultimate  destruction  of  the  Reformed 
Church,  they  gave  permission  for  the  National  Synod 
to  hold  its  meeting  after  an  interval  of  seven  years. 

On  the  26th  day  of  December,  1644,  the  Twenty- 
Eighth  National  Synod  commenced  its  sessions  at 
Charenton,  near  Paris.  Pastor  Dulincourt,  of  Paris, 
opened  the  meeting  with  prayer,  and  Garrisoles,  pro- 
fessor of  Divinity  and  pastor  of  the  church  at  Mon- 
tauban,  was  chosen  Moderator.  Lord  Camont,  the 
King's  commissioner,  in  his  speech,  put  the  Synod  in 
mind  of  the  fact  that  the  King,  early  in  his  reign, 
had  confirmed  to  the  Reformed  the  freedom  of  their 
religion,  and  lilicrty  of  conscience,  according  to  the 
Edict  of  Nantes,  with  the  safety  of  their  persons  and 
their  enjoyment  of  their  property  and  their  churches. 
He  called  the  attention  of  Synod  to  the  success  of  the 
Duke  of  Orleans  at  Gravelin,  and  the  victories  at 


KEFOBMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  315 

Roiray,  Thiersville,  Spiers,  Worms,  Mentz,  and 
Phillipsburg,  and  the  defeat  of  the  Bavarian  army  in 
its  trenches.  All  these  were  mentioned  as  having 
taken  place  under  the  Queen  Regent,  the  Duke  of  Or- 
leans, the  young  King,  and  Mazarine.  He  declares  the 
favour  shown  by  the  court  to  the  Reformed:  *  *  that  there 
be  of  your  religion  in  the  kingdom  persons  of  the  highest 
quahty  ;  that  there  be  among  you  most  noble  and  illus- 
trious dukes  and  peers,  marshals  of  France,  generals 
of  armies,  governors  and  magistrates,  and  judges 
in  sovereign  courts,  and  your  majesties,  now  this  very 
day,  out  of  that  great  confidence  they  have  in  your 
loyalty,  have  granted  to  you  this  assembly,  at  the  very 
gates  of  the  metropolis  of  the  kingdom,  in  the  very 
view  of  all  France,  and  of  this  infinite  people  of  all 
Paris,  a  people  vastly  ditterent  from  you  in  manners 
and  religion,  in  humours  and  inclinations,  who  will 
be  severe  witnesses  and  judges  of  all  your  actions." 
He  then  proceeded  to  tell  the  Synod  that  none  but 
natural  born  subjects,  and  those  who  are  deputies 
from  the  provincial  synods  with  letters,  are  to  vote  in 
the  Synod  ;  that  all  political  subjects  and  those  which 
can  be  settled  in  the  mixed  courts,  are  to  be  excluded 
from  the  Synod,  and  not  make  part  of  their  memorials 
to  the  King.  He  further  informed  them  that  the  King 
forbid  their  sending  their  children  to  be  educated  in 
Geneva,  Switzerland,  Holland  or  England ;  nor  were 
any  that  had  been  educated  in  any  of  those  countries, 
or  their  universities,  to  be  ordained  ministers,  or  ad- 
mitted as  pastors.  His  Majesty,  he  said,  greatly 
blamed  various  sentences  in  their  Confession  which 


316  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

bore  upon  the  Eomisli  Church,  especially  articles  24th 
and  28th,  which  his  majesty  cannot  suffer  to  he  sworn 
in  the  National  Synod.  These  and  other  matters 
of  the  same  sort  and  complexion,  uttered  in  the 
name  of  the  young  King,  are  to  be  understood  as  the 
will  of  the  Queen  Kegent  and  Mazarine,  the  King 
being  but  yet  a  boy. 

The  Moderator,  in  his  reply,  bowed  in  submission 
to  his  maj  esty's  commands  in  the  general.  In  regard  to 
the  sentences  in  the  Confession,  he  said,  they  were 
formed  before  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  and  were  well 
known  to  the  Kings  that  had  reigned  ;  that  they  were 
presented  to  Francis  I. ,  as  their  reasons  for  desiring 
a  Reformation,  and  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  this 
Synod  to  change  what  had  been  so  long,  ever  since  1559, 
and  generally  sanctioned.  About  sending  their  chil- 
dren abroad  for  education,  which  they  had  long  prac- 
tised, he  prayed  they  might  be  permitted  tlie  privilege 
allowed  to  other  professions,  which  all  sent  abroad 
their  students  at  pleasure.  The  letters  received  from 
the  pastors  and  professors  at  Geneva,  from  T)iodat6 
about  his  translation  of  the  Bible,  from  Revet,  and 
three  other  professors  in  Leydon,  were  all,  unopened, 
put  into  the  hands  of  the  commissioner,  who  having 
read  them,  permitted  the  Assembly  to  read  them,  and 
then  sent  the  originals  to  the  King.  The  Synod  was 
informed  that  answers  were  not  to  be  returned. 

In  a  letter  to  the  young  King — often  referring  to 
their  prayers  for  him — the  Synod  declares  :  '*  We  be- 
lieve, sire,  that  God  hath  given  you  out  of  the  trea- 
sures of  his  mercy,  out  of  the  riches  of  his  grace, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  317 

unto  your  France,  to  bring  back  unto  us  the  golden 
age.  We  labour,  and  shall  by  the  most  signal  tokens 
ot  fideUty  always  labour,  to  render  ourselves  worthy 
of  these  favours  ;  and  for  that  our  lives,  fortunes,  and 
honours  shall  be  all  sacrificed  with  the  greatest  cheer- 
fulness in  your  majesty's  service." 

In  the  letter  to  the  Queen  Eegent,  the  Synod  says, 
the  Eeformed  **  are  immovably  resolved  to  live  and 
die  in  your  and  his  majesty's  service — the  dear  son  of 
your  majesty,  a  King  obtained  of  God  by  the  common 
united  supplications  of  all  France." 

The  Confession  of  Faith  was  read  as  usual,  word  by 
word,  and  signed  by  all  the  deputies  for  themselves 
and  the  provinces  they  represented ;  and  they  made 
the  solemn  protestation  that  they  would  persist  in  it 
to  their  last  gasp.  This  usual  solemn  asservation 
made  so  soon  after  the  injunction  to  change  some  ex- 
pressions, was  never  overlooked  by  Mazarine. 

A  form  of  baptism  for  Pagans,  Jews,  Mahometans 
and  Anabaptists  converted  to  the  Reformed  faith, 
with  instructions  covering  six  folio  pages,  was  adopted 
by  Synod. 

Permission  was  granted  to  some  of  the  larger 
churches  in  the  kingdom  to  handle  the  catechism  on 
Sabbath  by  way  of  common  places,  or  lectures, 
rather  than  by  question  and  answers,  and  to  assemble 
their  grown  youth  on  certain  days  preceding  the  com- 
munion for  catechism ;  and  that  other  churches  that 
cannot  every  Lord's  day  catechise  their  children,  shall 
choose  some  week  day  for  this  exercise,  especially 
before  the  Lord's  supper.     Provincial  Synods  to  see 


S18  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

to  the  careful  fulfilment  of  this  order.  And  the 
order  in  the  Canons  for  explaining  the  books  of  Scrip- 
ture in  their  order  from  beginning  to  end,  in  the  Sab- 
bath services,  is  to  be  understood  as  not  forbidding 
the  occasional  use  of  texts  from  other  books  on  par- 
ticular seasons,  or  as  requiring  to  be  carried  out  in 
the  week  day  services. 

Complaint  being  made  against  Amyrant,  Professor 
at  Saumur,  for  publishing  his  book  on  Eeprobation, 
and  some  other  subjects,  contrary  to  the  decisions  of 
the  Synod  of  Alangon,  he  appeared  before  Synod 
and  made  his  defence,  and  was  honourably  returnd 
to  his  professorship.  The  Synod  reenacted  its  orders 
on  printing  and  disputing  on  mysterious  and  unpro- 
fitable subjects.  '*And  all  students  of  divinity  are 
most  expressly  enjoined,  upon  pain  of  being  declared 
unworthy  of  ever  serving  in  the  sacred  ministry,  to 
raise  any  stirs  or  debates  about  unnecessary  questions, 
(as  concerning  God's  decrees,  and  of  universal  sal- 
vation,) points  only  propounded  and  advanced  by  pure 
curiosity,  and  for  the  exercise  of  men's  wit." 

Information  being  laid  before  the  Synod,  that  emi- 
grants from  foreign  countries,  called  Independants, 
were  making  settlements  in  the  maritime  provinces, 
and  it  appearing,  after  consideration,  that  the  peculiar 
traits  of  these  people,  that  each  church  and  congre- 
gation should  be  governed  by  its  own  laws,  without 
any  subordination  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  were  of 
an  evil  tendency,  the  Synod,  **  fearing  lest  the  con- 
tagion of  this  poison  should  diffuse  itself  insensibly, 
and  bring  with  it  a  world  of  disorders  and  confusions 


UEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  319 

upon  us,  and  judging  the  said  sect  of  Independentism 
not  only  prejudicial  to  the  Church  of  God,  (because 
as  much  as  in  it  lieth,  it  doth  usher  in  confusion,  and 
openeth  a  door  to  all  kinds  of  singularities  and  ex- 
travagancies, and  barreth  the  use  of  those  means, 
which  would  most  efiectually  prevent  them,)  but  also 
is  very  dangerous  unto  the  civil ;  for  in  case  it  should 
prevail  and  gain  ground  among  us,  it  would  form  as 
many  religions  as  there  be  parishes  and  distinct  par- 
ticular assembhes  among  us :  all  provinces  are  there- 
fore enjoined,  but  more  especially  those  which  border 
on  the  sea,  to  be  exceeding  careful,  that  this  evil  do 
not  get  footing  in  the  churches  in  this  kingdom ;  that 
so  peace  and  uniformity  of  religion  and  discipline  may 
be  preserved  inviolably,  and  nothing  may  be  inno- 
vated or  changed  among  us  which  may  in  any  wise 
derogate  from  that  duty  and  service  we  owe  unto  God 
and  the  King." 

The  Synod  might  have  added,  that  it  feared  these 
emigrants  would  add  to  the  grievous  burdens  the 
Eeformed  already  bore  from  a  suspicious  government, 
by  aftbrding  a  pretext  for  the  plea  of  disorganization, 
and  promoting  a  greater  number  of  small  assemblies, 
particularly  as  restrictions  were  laid  upon  the  old  and 
well  known  meetings  of  the  provincial  Synods,  Col- 
loquies and  Consistories,  that  were  bound  by  well 
known  laws,  and  subject  to  the  higher  powers.  Every 
thing  in  France  was  trembling  before  the  unity  of  the 
despotic  tendency  of  the  government. 

A  production  of  De  La  Place,  setting  forth  the 
doctrine  that  original  sin  consists  only  in  that  cor- 


320  TBE   HUGUENOTS,    OR 

ruption  wliich  is  hereditary  to  all  Adam's  posterity, 
residing  originally  in  all  men,  and  denying  the  impu- 
tation of  the  first  sin,  came  under  the  consideration 
of  Synod ;  and  the  doctrine  was  condemned  as  far  as 
it  restraineth-the  nature  of  original  sin  to  the  heredi- 
tary corruption  of  Adam's  posterity,  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  imputation  of  that  first  sin  by  which  Adam 
fell.  The  Synod  interdicted,  on  pain  of  church  cen- 
sures, all  pastors  and  professors,  and  others  who  shall 
treat  of  the  question,  departing  from  the  common 
and  received  opinion  of  the  l^rotestant  Church. 
Colloquies,  on  receiving  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
were  directed  to  require  the  candidates  to  subscribe 
and  sign  this  act  of  Synod. 

Drelincourt,  one  of  the  pastors  of  Paris,  received 
the  thanks  of  Synod  for  his  book  on  the  worship  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  as  maintained  by  the  Bishop  of 
Bellay ;  and  he  was  entreated  to  consecrate  the  resi- 
due of  his  labours  and  studies  to  the  edification  of 
God's  Church,  and  the  confutation  of  its  adversaries. 
De  Artois,  pastor  of  the  Church  of  St.  Hilary,  was 
commended  for  his  diligence  in  the  preparation  of  a 
volume  on  texts  of  Scripture  that  seemingly  difi:er ; 
and  the  examination  of  the  book,  and  the  printing 
was  committed  to  the  Synod  of  Poictou.  Bernardin's 
work,  in  refutation  of  the  annals  of  Baconius,  was 
referred  to  the  Synod  of  Lower  Gnienne,  to  judge  of 
its  usefulness.  Blondcl  was  requested  l)y  Synod  to 
continue  in  the  oilice  of  pastor  in  the  city  ;  and  was 
exhorted  to  hasten  the  publication  of  those  treatises 
in  divinity  and  history,  the  catalogue  of  which  was 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  321 

read  in  Synod,  particularly  the  treatises  concerning 
priests  and  deacons,  and  the  want  of  evidence  that 
Peter  was  over  at  Rome.  An  annual  pension  of  a 
thousand  livres,  to  be  paid  regularly,  was  imposed  on 
the  provincial  Synods  for  his  advantage,  according  to 
an  assessment  made.  Chauvernoun,  Mestrezet,  De 
Croy,  Aubertin,  and  Daill6,  were  requested  to  fill  up 
the  few  chapters  left  unfinished  by  Chamier  in  his 
great  work. 

The  University  of  Sedan,  representing  its  prospe- 
rity since  the  principalities  of  Sedan  and  Rencourt 
were  incorporated  with  the  crown,  the  Synod  ex- 
pressed its  satisfaction,  and  declared  that  equal  respect 
should  be  had  to  that  Universit)^  with  the  four  created 
in  the  kingdom. 

Particular  attention  was  enjoined  to  the  protest  of 
Synod  against  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  ;  and 
against  any  acts  that  may  seem  to  imply  respect  to 
the  Host. 

An  injunction  was  laid  on  all  those  churches, 
**  which  enjoy  the  privilege  of  a  priuting  })ress,"  not 
to  let  any  alteration  be  made  in  the  Bible,  Book  of 
Psalms,  Confession  of  Faith,  Liturgy  and  Catechism, 
without  an  express  order  from  the  Consistory,  which 
is  authorized  thereto  by  the  provincial  Synods. 

The  loyalty  of  the  Huguenots  and  the  disengenuity 
of  the  court,  are  both  most  clearly  developed  in  the 
intrigues  and  contentions  about  the  possession  and 
education  of  the  young  King,  involvhig  plans  and 
intrigues  about  the  crown  itself  to  be  placed  upon  the 
head  of   some   one  of   maturer  years,  of   another 


322  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

branch  of  the  royal  house,  which  cuhninated  in  the 
<*War  of  Fronde."  De  Ketz  led  the  nobles  in  their 
discontent,  on  some  sul)jects  of  taxation  forced  upon 
the  attention  of  the  parliament,  by  them  rejected, 
and  ending  in  the  imprisonment  of  the  president  and 
councellor,  by  Mazarine.  Violence  ensued.  Maza- 
rine, the  Queen  regent,  and  the  young  King  fled  to 
St.  Germahi.  Cond(3  raised  forces  and  besieged  Paris 
in  favour  of  Louis  XIV.  and  his  minister.  This 
rebel  hon  lasted  for  some  years ;  and  though  not 
bloody,  was  not  settled  till  about  the  time  the  King 
came  to  his  majority.  In  all  the  contentions  and 
intrigues  the  great  body  of  the  Huguenots  remained 
firm  to  the  Bourbon  hue,  and  to  the  reigning  family 
of  that  line,  and  to  the  regency  of  the  Queen  Mother. 
The  inhabitants  of  Kochelle  resisted  the  rebels,  and 
declared  for  the  young  King.  The  students  of  Mon- 
tauban  raised  with  their  own  hands  part  of  the  forti- 
fications required  to  protect  the  forces  of  the  King. 
Other  villages,  that  had  suffered  under  Louis  XIII. , 
maintained  their  loyalty  m  this  time  of  trial.  The 
Keformed  were  convinced  there  was  not  cause  for 
changing  the  succession  to  the  crown  from  the  grand- 
son of  Henry  IV. ,  whom  their  fathers  had  put  upon 
the  throne.  And  besides,  a  revolution  did  not,  in 
any  event,  promise  them  any  advantage.  Had  the 
Huguenots,  in  memory  of  their  late  disasters  from 
the  ministers  of  Louis  XIIL,  joined  the  rebel  party, 
undoul)tedly  there  would  have  been  a  revolution. 
The  Count  De  Ilarcourt  acknowledged  that  the  safe- 
guard of  the  State  had  been  in  the  Protestants ;  and 


REFORMED   FRENCH   CHURCH,  328 

said  to  the  deputies  from  Montauban,  <*The  crown 
was  tottering  on  the  head  of  the  King,  but  you  re- 
estabhshed  it."  De  Retz  finally  changed  to  be  for 
the  King,  and  Cond6  changed  to  be  against  him, 
exasperated  by  the  neglect  of  the  King  after  his  great 
services  ;  and  further  irritated  by  Mazarine,  who  was 
jealous  of  the  influence  of  Conde's  great  abilities  and 
splendid  actions.  When  Conde  was  in  rebellion  he 
served  the  King  of  Spain ;  and  urged  Cromwell  to 
join  Spain  against  France.  Cromwell  treated  the 
proposal  as  madness,  and  said  :  **  The  Prince  is  sold 
by  his  own  friends  to  the  Cardinal."  The  reply  of 
the  Huguenots  to  the  frequent  questions  put  by  the 
royalists,  whenever  they  met,  became  the  designation 
of  the  King's  party.  *^For  which  side  are  you — for 
the  Frond(5?"  **  So  far  from  it,  God  save  the  King." 
And  they  were  called,  *'So-far-from-its."  Mazarine, 
sensible  of  the  services  rendered  by  the  Huguenots, 
said,  **I  have  no  complaints  to  make  of  the  little 
flock ;  and  if  it  does  graze  on  poisonous  herbs,  it,  at 
least,  does  not  sting." 

In  1652  the  King  passed  his  minority.  The  depu- 
tations of  the  Reformed  were  received  with  marks  of 
favour  by  the  young  King,  and  his  mother,  and  the 
prime  minister.  Soon  local  privileges  were  given  to 
the  provinces.  The  Cardinal  spoke  of  the  citizens  of 
Montauban  as  his  **good  friends."  An  Edict,  bear- 
ing date  May  2d,  1652,  confirmed  more  solemnly 
than  before  the  provisions  of  the  Edict  of  Kantes, 
revoking  the  subsequent  arrests  by  which  it  was  con- 
tradicted or  limited,  and  ascribing  its  enactment  to 
28 


824  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OU 

the  assured  proof  of  affection  and  fidelity  of  the  Hu- 
o^uenots,  under  recent  circumstances,  to  the  great 
satisfaction  of  their  sovereign.  The  Huguenots  had 
reason  to  hope  for  favour  from  the  grandson  of  the 
first  Bourbon  King.  They  had  been  the  great  power 
by  which  Heni^  IV.  rose  to  the  throne;  they  had 
preserved  the  succession  to  Louis  XIIL ,  as  he  and 
his  mother  acknowledged ;  and  now  to  Louis  XIV. 
they  had  been  a  defence  and  a  helper,  without  whose 
aid  he  would  not,  by  his  own  concessions,  in  human 
probability  have  remained  upon  the  throne.  They  had 
a  right  to  expect  the  same  freedom  in  their  religion 
as  was  granted  by  the  first  Bourbon,  with  additional 
privileges  of  a  religious  and  civil  nature ;  for  who 
more  iaithful  to  the  throne  ? 

Before  these  difiiculties  about  the  crown  and  reg- 
ency of  France  were  brought  to  a  happy  close,  the 
long  disputed  question  of  balance  of  power  in  Europe 
was  (1658)  finally  settled  by  the  famous  Peace  of 
Westphalia.  "Whether  it  bore  more  resemblance  to 
the  plan  of  Henry  IV.,  or  that  of  Richlieu,  or  the 
one  desired  by  Mazarine,  is  of  less  consequence  than 
the  fact,  that  the  Protestant  religion  was  recognized 
as  a  constituted  part  of  the  ceremony  of  the  northern 
nations  of  Europe,  and  to  be  maintained  with  all  its 
rights  and  privileges  according  to  the  treat}^  of  Pas- 
sau,  in  1552,  and  the  deciaions  of  the  Diet  at  Augs- 
burg, that  followed  as  soon  as  convenient.  The 
boundaries  of  France  and  Germany  were  adjusted ; 
the  great  plans  of  Charles  V. ,  for  which  he  wasted 
his    life,   were    abandoned.      Popery  was    not    the 


REFORMED    FBENCIH    CHURCH,  825 

sole  form  of  religion  in  Europe,  even  among  the 
southern  nations ;  for  Holland  and  Switzerland  were 
acknowledged  independent  Protestant  powers,  and 
the  politics  of  Europe  settled  down  upon  that  basis 
which  remained  for  centuries ;  so  that  England  with 
her  fleet,  and  isolated  position,  held  the  balance  of 
power  in  her  hand,  and  became  "the  bulwark  of  the 
Protestant  faith." 

France  and  Spain  continued  at  war  for  some  years, 
on  matters  that  little  concerned  the  rest  of  Europe. 
Agreeiufi^  on  the  principles  of  despotism,  both  in  re- 
ligion and  in  the  State,  they  were  brought  to  har- 
monize, at  last,  by  a  treaty  of  concord,  and  the 
marriage  of  Louis  XIV.  with  the  infanta  of  Spain. 
This  final  adjustment  of  the  state  of  Protestantism  in 
Europe  encouraged  the  loyal  Huguenots  to  hope  for 
their  rights  and  privileges  in  France. 

These  good  hopes  were  destined  soon  to  be  dis- 
turbed. The  massacre  of  the  Yaudois,  in  1655,  by 
some  French  troops  in  the  employ  of  the  Duke  of 
Savoy,  filled  the  Reformed  in  France,  and  throughout 
all  Europe,  with  distress  and  indignation.  Letters 
were  addressed  by  the  secretary  of  Cromwell,  John 
Milton,  to  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  the  King  of  France, 
Cardinal  Mazarine,  the  King  of  Denmark,  the  Gen- 
ovese,  the  United  Provinces,  the  evangelical  cities  of 
Switzerland,  and  to  the  King  of  Sweden,  in  solemn 
remonstrance  against  what  was  believed  to  be  a  gen- 
eral conspiracy  for  the  extermination  of  the  Protestant 
Church,  **  which,  though  first  begun  upon  the  poor 
and  helpless  people,  threatens  all  that  possess  the 


826  ^HE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

same  religion,  and  therefore  imposes  upon  all  a 
greater  necessity  of  providing  for  themselves ;"  and 
calling  on  all  to  combine  against  the  Duke  of  Savoy. 
The  attention  of  the  world  was  turned  to  the  Vaudois 
and  their  persecutor,  with  the  deep  conviction  that 
Cromwell  was  fully  able  to  accomplish  what  he  pro- 
posed. Louis  XIV.  disavowed  the  acts  of  his  troops, 
reprimanded  their  officers,  and  admonished  the  Duke 
of  Savoy  to  forbear. 

Another  alarm  came  upon  the  Huguenots.  The 
Romish  clergy  obtained  an  Edict,  dated  July  18th, 
1656,  explaining  the  Edict  of  May  '52,  annulling  the 
favourable  clauses,  by  declaring  the  previous  acts  re- 
pealed in  1652,  to  be  all  valid.  It  promised  that,  on 
account  of  innovations,  said  to  have  crept  into  the 
exercise  of  the  Reformed  religion,  the  King  would 
send  two  commissioners,  one  a  Catholic  and  the  other 
a  Huguenot,  into  each  province  to  reform  abuses. 

The  alarm  was  increased  by  an  Edict  issued  July 
25th,  1657,  forbidding  the  meeting  of  Colloquies. 
These  were  necessary  for  the  ordaining  of  ministers 
and  the  discipline  of  the  Church.  The  reason  as- 
signed for  the  Edict  was  that  it  might  be  abused 
for  political  purposes,  particularly  as  commissioners 
had  not  been  appointed  to  attend  upon  and  regulate 
the  meetings,  as  had  been  done  for  the  Synods.  Ten 
deputies, elected  by  the  Synods,  waited  on  the  King  with 
a  remonstrance.  Permission  was  with  difliculty  ob- 
tained for  its  presentation.  Vague  and  unsatisfactory 
answers  were  returned  by  the  King  and  Cardinal. 
Promises  were  made  that  the  Edict  of  Nantes  should 


BEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  327 

be  observed,  provided  the  Reformed  showed  them- 
selves worthy  by  their  loyalty.  Tliis  was  a  grievous 
insult  to  the  loyal  Huguenots,  after  all  they  had  done 
for  the  Bourbons. 

The  ecclesiastics  were  iilling  the  ears  of  the  King 
with  the  cry  that  had  disturbed  Louis  XIII.,  under 
Richlieu — that  it  was  true,  that  the  Huguenots  had 
maintained  the  crown  for  his  majesty,  but  this  showed 
the  strength  of  the  party ;  and  the  same  party  that 
put  the  crown  upon  his  head,  might,  by  change  of 
circumstances,  take  it  off;  the  party,  therefore,  was 
too  strong,  and  ought  to  be  reduced  or  destroyed. 
No  services  of  the  past,  no  faithfulness  in  principle 
or  action,  could  satisfy  the  unreasonable  suspicion  of 
an  arbitrary  King,  guided  by  an  arbitrary  prime 
minister.  The  party  strong  enough  to  do  a  thing, 
might  do  that  thing,  notwithstanding  all  their  princi- 
ples or  previous  course,  and  must  be  treated  as  if  they 
had  done  the  evil  they  might  do. 

Cromwell,  in  1658,  hearing  of  the  designs  of  the 
Duke  of  Savoy  against  the  Vaudois,  sent  a  second 
remonstrance  by  his  secretary,  Milton,  to  the  King  of 
France.  Cromwell  soon  died.  The  war  with  Spain 
was  settled  by  treaty  ;  and  the  King  was  relieved  of 
his  fears  of  foreign  intervention.  He  had  time  to 
perfect  the  schemes  of  Mazarine  for  the  ruin  of  the 
Reformed  Church,  against  whom  his  jealousies  had 
been  more  inflamed  by  the  intervention  of  Cromwell 
for  the  Vaudois  branch  of  the  Protestant  or  Reformed 
Church.  He  yielded  to  the  principles  of  Mazarine — 
that  there  should  be  but  one  Church  and  one  King  in 
28* 


328  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

France,  with  one  prime  minister  the  head  of  the 
Gallican  Church. 

After  an  interval  of  fourteen  years,  Mazarine  per- 
mitted the  Reformed  to  hold  their  Twenty-ninth 
National  Synod,  intending  it  should  be  the  last. 
His  plans  were  ripe ;  and  their  destruction  near. 

It  commenced  its  sessions  at  Loudon,  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Anjou,  the  10th  of  ISTovemher,  1659.  Pas- 
tor Daill6  was  chosen  to  preside.  The  Lord  Marquis 
Ruvigny,  the  general  deputy  at  court,  read  the 
King's  commission  for  holding  a  Synod,  on  the  usual 
conditions  of  avoiding  all  subjects  not  warranted  by 
the  Edicts,  and  that  his  Majesty's  commissioner  should 
be  present  at  all  their  meetings.  The  Lord  De  Maz- 
aline,  Councellor  to  his  Majesty,  then  read  the  patent 
of  the  King,  appointing  him  commissioner.  In  the 
usual  opening  speech,  he  put  the  Synod  in  mind,  that 
the  favour  of  its  meeting  was  due  to  his  Majesty's 
clemency,  and  particularly  to  the  **  kindness  and  jus- 
tice of  his  Majesty's  first  and  principle  Minister  of 
State,  his  eminency  the  Lord  Cardinal  Mazarine." 
He  calls  on  the  Synod,  as  a  representative  body,  to 
promote  greater  peace  and  union  among  themselves 
and  the  body  they  represent;  and  warns  them,  as  they 
had  lost  the  fortresses  and  forces  in  which  they  had 
trusted  for  defence,  their  only  refuge  was  in  the  King's 
clemency,  particularly  as  he  and  the  majority  of  the 
nation  **do  not  in  the  least  approve  of  your  religion ; 
and  you  know  by  good  experience  that  there  i's  noth- 
ing more  expedient,  or  advantageous  for  you,  than 
entire  submission  to  his  Majesty's  commands ;    and 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  329 

next,  and  immediately  after  God,  that  you  should 
depend  upon  the  King's  sovereignty."  He  then 
stated :  1st.  That  they  were  not  to  make  a  demand 
of  the  King  for  a  political  assembly,  for  the  election 
of  a  deputy  commissioner.  2d.  That  the  General 
Deputy,  the  Lord  Ruvigny  had  been  permitted  to 
take  his  seat  in  Synod  and  enjoy  all  the  privileges  of 
his  predecessors.  3d.  No  secular  matters  of  any 
kind  to  be  debated.  4th.  No  assembly  to  be  held, 
little  or  great,  by  day  or  by  night,  but  in  my  pres- 
ence. 5th.  They  were  expressly  forbidden  in  their 
sermons  and  in  their  books  to  apply  the  word,  anti- 
Christ  to  the  Pope,  or  call  the  members  of  the  Rom- 
ish Churc-h,  idolaters,  nor  apply  the  words,  abuse  and 
deceits  of  Satan,  to  the  Romish  religion,  '*his  Maj- 
esty not  being  able  to  suffer  that  such  words  should 
be  sworn  in  this  Synod."  6th.  In  all  attestations 
given  to  candidates  or  ministers,  the  place  of  their 
birth  shall  be  inserted,  as  foreigners  may  not  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  ministry  on  any  condition.  7th.  That 
persons  that  have  pursued  their  studies  in  Geneva,  or 
Switzerland,  England,  or  Holland,  are  to  be  debarred 
the  ministry.  8th.  All  letters  to  the  Synod  to  be 
opened  and  read  by  the  commissioner,  and  no  letter 
from  foreigners  to  be  read  before  Synod.  9th.  A 
sermon  to  be  preached  before  Synod  on  the  unlawful- 
ness of  taking  arms  against  the  King,  their  sovereign, 
on  any  account.  10th.  His  majesty  requires  the 
Reformed,  instead  of  presenting  grievances,  to  amend 
their  own  w^ays,  and  designates  two  ways  in  which 
there  may  be  amendment,  the  setting  up  of  ministers 


830  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

in  forbidden  places  and  the  opposition  of  parents  to 
having  their  children  educated  in  the  Komish  colleges, 
and  the  using  of  the  poor's  money  to  other  uses. 
11th.  His  Majesty  propounds,  that  for  the  future  all 
'power  shall  he  given  to  the  'provincial  Synods  '^forknoiv- 
ing,  regulating,  and,  tenninating  affairs  lohich  nmy  fall 
out  in  the  provinces  of  this  Jdngd,om.,  the  cognizance  lohereof 
did  only  formerly  belong  unto  those  National  Synods,  ivhich 
his  majesty  is  resolved  shall  never  he  held  any  more  hut 
when  as  lie  thinks  'fueet.^^  12th.  Tliat  no  matters  of  a 
religious  nature,  except  that  which  concerns  the  prov- 
inces, he  debated  in  this  assem1)ly  in  any  manner 
and  form ;  and  that  letters  sent  by  deputies  abroad 
about  matters  abroad  shall  not  be  read  in  Synod. 
13th.  That  writings  of  what  quality  soever  concern- 
ing foreign  countries  not  under  his  majesty's  jurisdic- 
tion are  forbidden  the  Synod,  nor  may  they  be  pub- 
lished nor  spread  abroad  in  Loudon.  Slioukl  such 
papers  be  found  they  are  to  be  carefully  suppressed. 
14th.  No  book  treating  of  the  Protestant  Reformed 
religion,  whether  printed  within  or  without  the  king- 
dom, to  be  vended  by  any  one  **till  they  have  been 
first  approved  by  two  ministers  of  this  kingdom." 
15th.  That  no  general  fasts  be  appointed.  16th. 
That  the  meeting  of  Synod  be  short. 

Daill6,  the  Moderator,  in  reply,  in  the  name  and  by 
the  advice  of  Synod,  stated — 1st.  That  the  a]>point- 
ment  of  Ruvigny  as  general  deputy  was  very  agree- 
able to  Synod,  and  his  commission  had  been  approved. 
2nd.  That  the  debates  in  Synod  should  be  as  usual, 
confined  to  ecclesiastical  afiairs  ;  and  all  debates  on 


BEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  S31 

these  matters  would  be  held  in  Synod  in  his  presence. 
3rd.  That  the  Synod  hoped  that  the  King  would  not 
oppose  the  long  established  custom  of  holding  a  fast, 
as  the  Eeformed  prayed  for  the  perpetuity  of  the  suc- 
cession in  his  majesty's  family.  4th.  That  the  words 
anti-Christ,  idolatry,  deceits  of  Satan,  were  found  in 
their  Confession,  and  were  words  that  gave  the  reasons 
for  the  separation  from  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  for 
the  doctrines  maintained  in  the  worst  of  times — 
**  which  we  are  fully  resolved,  through  the  aids  of 
divine  grace,  never  to  abandon,  but  to  keep  faithfully 
and  inviolal^ly  to  the  last  gasp. "  5th.  The  Synod  asks 
that  those  born  in  the  kingdom  and  **  educated  hi  com- 
monwealths might  be  permitted  to  exercise  their  min- 
istry in  the  kingdom."  6th.  All  letters  to  the  Synod 
to  be  read  by  the  commissioner,  but  the  Synod  hopes 
his  majesty  will  suffer  them  to  hold  communions  and 
correspondence  with  the  brethren  on  matters  concern- 
ing the  Reformed  religion.  7th.  The  Synod  professes 
submission  and  loyalty  to  his  majesty  for  whom  the 
Reformed  pray  in  all  their  assemblies.  8th,  and 
complains  that  the  Reformed  are  blamed  for  educating 
their  children  according  to  ancient  custom,  in  the  reli- 
gion of  their  fathers.  9th.  An  explanation  is  given 
of  the  use  made  of  the  poor's  money — that  is,  the 
money  collected  at  the  close  of  their  public  worship. 
10th.  The  Synod  objects  strongly  to  the  proposition 
of  doing  away  with  the  meetings  of  the  National 
Synod — and  declare  that  there  are  great  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  making  the  Provincial  Synods  courts  of  the 
last  resort.     11th.  Request  was  made  that  his  majesty 


332  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

permit  correspondence  with  neiglibouring  churclies  on 
matters  of  religion  and  discipline,  as  had  been  per- 
mitted in  former  reigns,  particularly  with  those  nations 
in  league  with  France.  12th.  About  the  duration  of 
Synod,  request  was  made  for  time  to  transact  the  great 
amount  of  business  accumulated  in  the  fourteen  years 
since  the  last  Synod.  13th.  The  Synod  professing 
loyalty  for  themselves  and  the  Eeformed  as  French- 
men, and  as  Reformed  holding  a  purer  religion,  ex- 
press desires  for  the  long  life  and  prosperity  of  his 
majesty,  for  a  blessing  on  his  intended  marriage,  for 
the  continuance  of  the  crown  in  his  family,  for  the 
success  of  his  arms,  and  for  the  perpetuity  of  his  king- 
dom. 14th.  The  Moderator  declared  that  in  the  very 
first  sessions  of  Synod  the  commissioner  would  see 
every  member  subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith. 

The  usual  letters  of  compliment  passed  l)etween  the 
Synod  and  the  court.  Mazarine's  reply  was  brief  and 
politic. 

The  Confession  of  Faith  being  carefully  read,  as  was 
customary  at  the  opening  of  the  sessions,  was  signed 
by  all  the  deputies,  who,  for  themselves  and  their 
provinces,  protested  that  they  would  persevere  in  the 
inviolal^le  profession  till  death. 

This  Synod  continued  its  sessions  till  the  10th  of 
January,  1(300,  two  calendar  months  and  one  day. 
A  great  amount  of  bnsiness  of  the  ordinary  kind  accu- 
mulated in  the  course  of  fourteen  years,  was  disposed 
of  according  to  rule,  and  due  record  made.  Were 
there  no  other  record  left  of  the  doings  of  the  National 
Synod,  their  habits  of  business  and  principles  of  legis- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  333 

lation  might  be  gathered  from  this  meeting  ;  there  was 
some  case  illustrating  the  principles  of  discipline  and 
government  in  all  their  forms  and  applications,  except 
gross  immoralities,  to  be  found  in  the  lengthened 
docket.  Besides  the  common  business,  there  was 
some  of  lasting  importance. 

The  minutes  of  the  Synods  of  Charenton  and  Alan- 
9on,  respecting  the  doctrines  of  Amyrant  and  Tertard, 
were  readopted.  Gualtier  was  commended  for  his 
finished  work  on  the  Discipline  of  the  Church ;  and 
was  encouraged  to  finish  the  one  begun  on  the  Har- 
mony of  the  Articles  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Lit- 
urgy, and  Church  Discipline,  with  those  of  the  Ancient 
Church,  and  especially  with  the  decisions  of  the  Gali- 
can  Church.  The  order  of  giving  in  the  vote  of  Synod 
was  fixed  to  be  regularly — first,  the  Moderator  shall 
first  give  his  opinions  on  the  matter  in  hand ;  next, 
the  scribe  that  is  a  Pastor,  and  then  the  scribe  that  is 
an  Elder,  and  afterwards  in  order  all  the  ministers  and 
elders  present ;  second,  after  this  the  Moderator  shall 
collect  the  votes  and  give  his  own  last.  An  appoint- 
ment for  a  general  fast  was  made  ;  and  steps  were 
taken  to  promote  the  better  observation  of  the  Sab- 
bath in  places  where  it  has  been  profaned. 

The  Synod  reiterated  its  injunctions,  made  at  the 
last  meeting,  to  those  entrusted  by  the  Provincial 
Synods,  with  the  responsibility  of  printing  Bibles, 
Psalm-books,  Catechisms,  Confessions  of  Faith,  Dis- 
cipline and  Liturgy,  to  use  the  greatest  care  to  prevent 
any  alterations  by  carelessness  or  design  in  any  part 


834  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

of  those  books ;  and  that  the  new  editions  be  exact 
copies  of  the  standard  works. 

The  condition  of  the  four  universities,  Saumur, 
Montauban,  Nismes  and  Die,  was  carefully  reviewed 
and  examined,  and  the  morals  and  habits  of  the  stu- 
dents carefully  attended  to,  and  such  arrangements 
made  as  the  circumstances  re(|uired. 

The  injunctions  for  a  strict  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath were  of  the  most  stringent  kind  and  contrast  with 
the  examples  around  them,  most  favoural)ly,  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Reformed  in  keeping  the  Sabbath  day  holy. 

The  Synod  adjourned  to  meet  again  in  three  years 
at  the  will  of  his  majesty.  But  according  to  the  inti- 
mation of  the  Cardinal,  the  King  never  gave  permis- 
sion ;  and  the  Synod  never  again  met.  The  temper 
of  this  last  meeting  was  dignified,  mild,  and  resolute. 
It  was  such  as  became  the  last  sessions  of  the  highest 
judicatory  of  the  Keformed  French  Church,  no  mourn- 
ings, no  lamentations,  no  threatenings,  no  repinings, 
no  pretensions  to  resignation,  no  giving  up  of  rights 
and  privileges,  no  compromises.  The  Confession  of 
Faith  and  the  Discipline,  unaltered,  a  testimony  against 
the  errors  of  Popery,  and  a  declaration  of  the  truth  in 
Christ,  were  reaffirmed  and  signed  with  solemn  pro- 
testations. The  universities  carefully  examined ;  the 
best  measures  the  case  admitted  to  preserve  exact 
copies  of  the  Bible,  Psalm-books,  Catechism,  Confes- 
sion, Discipline  and  Liturgy,  were  adopted,  and  the 
usual  solemn  fast  appointed.  The  presiding  officer, 
])aille,  was  the  author  of  The  Ru/ht  Use  of  the  Fathers. 
Among  the  members   was   Bochart,  whose  learned 


KEFORMED   FRENCH   CHURCH,  335 

folios,  Hieroroicon,  and  Phaleg,  and  Canaan,  enrich 
our  libraries.  Others  were  eminent  as  preachers  or 
ooiiDcillors.  The  Synod  having  rendered  unto  C?esar 
the  things  which  are  Csesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things 
which  are  God's,  parted  without  fear,  having  done  a 
good  work  for  the  churches,  and  in  their  records,  un- 
intentionally raised  to  themselves  a  memorial  of  their 
loyalty  to  their  earthly  sovereign,  and  ol^edience  to 
their  heavenly  King. 

Cardinal  Mazarine,  having  broken  the  visible  bond 
of  union  of  the  Reformed  Church,  and  as  far  as  pos- 
sible dissolved  the  smaller  bonds  that  encircled  prov- 
inces and  neighbourhoods,  and  having  left  the  church 
to  be  held  together  as  it  had  been  a  century  before, 
by  a  common  faith,  a  common  worship,  a  common 
discipline,  a  common  catechism  for  their  youth,  a  com- 
mon confession  of  sound  words  and  a  common  Bible 
with  a  common  Psalm-book,  having  assisted  to  turn 
them  from  man  to  God,  from  earth  and  its  treasures, 
which  he  had  in  abundance,  to  heaven  ;  finished  his 
life  in  a  httle  more  than  a  year,  dying  March  15th, 
1661,  at  the  age  of  59.  As  an  executioner  of  the 
Reformed  Church,  he  was  more  gentle  in  manner  than 
Richlieu,  not  less  bitter  in  spirit,  or  less  determined 
in  action.  Avarice  was  his  ruling  passion,  and  his 
accumulations  are  reported  to  have  been  at  least 
8,000,000  of  pounds  sterhng.  He  left  no  work  or 
design  of  national  importance,  and  had  kept  his  king, 
who  was  his  word,  in  as  much  ignorance  as  possible 
on  things  most  important  for  a  king  to  know — the 
principles  of  truth  and  justice — and  had  taught  him 
to  govern  by  deception  and  force. 


S36  TiSE    HU(^tIENOTS,    OB 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  Reformed  Church  of  France,  from  the  Death  of  Mazarine, 
March  9th,  16G1,  to  the  Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  Oc- 
tober 18th,  1G85. 

THE  morning  after  the  death  of  Mazarine,  the  King 
assembled  his  council,  and  at  once  silenced  their 
anxieties  and  expectations  with  a  short  speech:  **I 
have  called  you  together  to  say  that,  though  hitherto 
I  have  been  well  satisfied  that  my  government  should 
be  conducted  by  the  late  Cardinal,  I  intend  henceforth 
to  govern  it  in  my  own  person.  You  will  assist  me 
with  your  advice  when  I  demand  it."  The  council 
was  dismissed.  Mazarine  had  educated  him  to  be  a 
despot.  His  contemporaries  complained  of  the  Car- 
dinal that  he  had  never  taught  the  young  King  to 
govern  himself  and  his  kingdom  by  religious  or  moral 
principle,  or  motives  of  national  policy  and  statesman- 
ship. He  had  left  him  to  grow  up  a  liandsome,  fas- 
cinating prince,  in  a  lascivious  court.  His  intercourse 
with  the  assembled  ladies  polished  his  manners,  and 
gave  him  that  air  and  presence  so  charming  to  all  that 
approached  him.  He  knew  how  to  allure  and  how  to 
repel  by  his  attitudes  and  countenance.  His  will  and 
pleasure  governed  the  court. 
Mazarine  followed  the  policy  begun  by  Henry  IV. 


REFORMED    FRENCB    CHURCB.  337 

of  enticing  the  noble  and  talented  Huguenots  to  the 
court,  and  if  possible  to  assuage  their  opposition  to  the 
religion  of  the  court,  by  attentions  and  honors ;  im- 
proved by  Eichlieu,  by  breaking  down  all  nobles  of 
any  religion  who  claimed,  by  inheritance  or  gift,  any 
independence  of  the  crown,  and  by  destroying  every 
vestige  of  freedom  and  independence  in  the  Huguenot 
party,  and  at  the  same  time  alluring  by  all  means  men 
of  learning  and  influence  to  become  reconciled  to  the 
Church  of  Rome  ;  and  carried  out  by  himself  with  all 
his  arts  and  influence  of  position,  by  adding  disabilities 
and  dishonour  and  pei'plexities  to  all  of  every  grade 
who  maintained  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation. 

The  King  was  left  in  that  state  of  mental  education 
which  best  fitted  him  to  consign  the  care  of  his  con- 
science to  his  confessor  and  the  oflicers  of  the  Church 
of  Rome.     Despotism  in  the  government  of  his  king- 
dom, and  submission  to  Rome  in  matters  pertaining 
to  salvation,  were  the  great  qualities  of  a  king,  accord- 
ing to  the  teachings  of  Mazarine.     Louis  never  loved 
the  Cardinal.     All  obligations  w^iich  the  King  might 
have  once  felt  for  his  vigorous  and  successful  eflbrts 
in  maintaining,  through  a  long  and  exposed  minority, 
his  right  to  the  crown,  were  as  speedily  and  as  com- 
pletely forgotten  as  the  oft  acknowledged  services  of 
the  Huguenots,  who  had  acted  in  concert  with  the 
minister   for   the  lawful  King   during  his  minority. 
Louis  had  never  been  taught  gratitude  to  man  or  God. 
Born  king,  he  was  taught  his  importance  to  the  wel- 
fare of  the  State.     When  Mazarine  was  dead  he  felt 
himself  delivered  from  all  obstructions  to  his  will ; 


838  tHB    HUGUENOTS,     0/Z 

and,  declaring  he  would  govern  according  to  his  own 
wishes,  he  took  tlie  position  which  he  maintained 
through  life — **/  am  the  State.'*^ 

To  this  conceded  principle,  to  which  all  his  inter- 
course with  men  tended,  he  proceeded  now  to  add 
what  Eichlieu  and  Mazarine  both  coveted,  **I  am 
head  of  the  Church  in  France."  He  had  his  cardinals 
and  bishops,  who  would  gladly  have  relieved  him  of 
the  labour  of  governing,  but  would  have  no  more 
Kichlieus  or  Mazarines.  His  kingdom,  after  a  cen- 
tury of  conflict,  was  united  under  one  crown  of  unlim- 
ited authority,  and  he  would  not  be  reminded  of  ever 
having  been  weak  by  calling  another  master  to  his 
cabinet.  What  Henry  YIH. ,  of  England,  claimed, 
Louis  XIV.  asserted  as  his  right — head  of  the  Church 
in  his  kingdom.  He  was  resolved  that  church  of 
which  he  was  head  should  be  an  unit.  He  could  not 
be  a  Huguenot  in  truth  and  maintain  his  course  of 
life.  The  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  condemned  him ; 
they  gave  him  no  hope  in  this  world  or  the  world  to 
come,  but  upon  entire  reformation,  and  he  would  not 
'reform.  His  confessor  and  the  ecclesiastics  pressed 
him  to  two  things — either  leave  off  his  sins  or  do 
penance.  He  preferred  the  latter  provided  it  did  not 
involve  the  former,  and  the  latter  was  accepted  on  a 
kingly  style  for  himself  and  court.  He  did  great 
things  for  the  church  of  which  he  was  head,  and  for 
the  clergy  who  were  his  servants.  Satisfied  with  this 
arrangement  for  himself  and  court,  he  acted  on  it 
throughout  his  long  life,  and  as  he  approached  his  end 
he  said  to  the  cardinals — Bissey  and  Rohan,  and  hia 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  339 

confessor,  Father  Le  Tellier,— ^**  On  you,  as  my  spir- 
itual adviser,  1  devolve  all  my  responsibilities,  as  I 
have  followed  your  guidance.  You  must  answer  to 
the  Supreme  Judge." 

Louis  XIV.  resolved  there  should  be  unity  in  the 
Church  of  France,  and  the  church  of  his  choice 
should  embrace  all  France.  It  was  his  will.  How 
could  it  be  resisted.  His  means  and  efforts  to  bring 
the  Reformed  to  coalesce  with  the  Catholic  Church, 
ending  in  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  and 
dispersing  in  a  short  time  half  a  million  of  French- 
men to  the  difierent  Protestant  nations,  in  addition  to 
the  many  thousands  already  forced  to  leave  their 
native  soil,  are  worthy  of  a  condensed  detail. 

1st.  The  talents  and  treasures  and  beauty  of  France 
were  at  his  control,  and  he  used  them  with  success. 
Where  offers  of  court  favour  and  emolument  failed  to 
attract  the  older  Huguenots  of  wealth  and  standing, 
the  children  of  the  family  were  if  possible  allured  to 
court.  Youno;  men  were  associated  with  beautiful  and 
accomplished  heiresses  ;  and  young  ladies  brought 
into  society  with  the  young  nobility,  all  of  whom  un- 
derstood well,  that  the  way  to  the  peculiar  favour  of 
the  King  was  to  secure  the  conversion  to  Rome  of 
one  at  least  of  these.  A  young  member  of  the  court 
might  be  smitten  with  the  personal  excellence  and 
wealth  of  a  Huguenot  heiress.  He  becomes  passion- 
ately in  love ;  but  he  is  a  Romanist ;  he  cannot  marry 
•a  heretic  ;  if  his  lady  love  would  only  renounce  her 
heresy,  he  would  be  blessed  in  her  love.  If  her  affec- 
tions have  been  gained  and  her  sense  of  religion  not 
29*. 


840 


THE    EUGUENOTSy     OR 


strong,  the  steps  were  easy  and  rapid.  To  believe  it 
made  no  difference  what  form  of  religion  a  man  pro- 
fessed if  he  was  sincere  ;  better  to  be  a  devotee  of 
Rome  than  not  religious  ;  to  consider  the  question  of 
conversion  ;  to  hear  arguments ;  to  read  books ;  to 
converse  with  a  priest ;  to  attend  mass  ;  to  go  to  con- 
fessions ;  to  profess  faith  and  be  absolved. 

Or  if  the  young  Huguenot  became  fascinated  by 
the  charms  and  arts  of  a  young  heiress  of  Rome,  all 
things  were  hasting  to  the  desired  conclusion.  But 
suddenly,  as  if  just  called  to  mind,  the  duties  and  ob- 
ligations of  a  devotee  of  the  blessed  Virgin  would 
awake  the  slumbering  conscience  of  the  lady  love. 
And  then  arguments  and  persuasions  and  enticements, 
and  accidental  conversations  with  some  learned  con- 
fessor, and  strong  desires  for  the  conversion  of  a 
soul  from  heresy  to  the  true  church,  the  unpossibility 
of  becoming  a  Huguenot,  and  the  reference  to  the 
fact  that  able  Reformers  had  admitted  that  a  Roman- 
ist inigJit  be  saved,  while  the  advocates  of  Rome  de- 
clared that  a  heretic  could  not,  therefore  it  was  safest 
to  be  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  that  the  court  with  the 
King  at  the  head  was  Romish,  and  the  Huguenot 
was  shut  out  of  court  employ  and  position  in  the 
army,  the  place  for  gentlemen.  If  a  young  man  was 
not  well  grounded  in  his  religious  belief,  there  was  a 
prospect  he  would  be  induced  to  abjure.  In  the 
letters  and  diaries  of  the  day,  references  are  made  to 

this  process  of  conversion.     **The  young  Duke ' 

has  been  going  every  day  since  Ash- Wednesday  to  read 
with  the  heiress ,  and  have  discussions  in  her 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  341 

parlour.     It  is  confidently  expected  he  will  abjure. 

is  ambitious  of   making  him  a  convert,  and  is 

very  persuasive."  Sometimes  a  presiding  genius  of 
the  court  would  assume  the  work  of  converting  a 
heretic,  and  make  use  in  connexion  with  arguments 
and  raillery  and  inuendoes,  of  the  name  and  pros- 
pects of  some  fair  heiress  to  help  on  the  abjuration  of 
heresy.  The  smiles  of  the  King  accompanied  and 
followed  these  assiduous  labours. 

2nd.  Places  of  power  and  trust  were  suggested  by 
some  courtier  as  being  evidently  in  the  power  of  this 
or  that  young  man,  if  there  were  any  surety  that  he 
were  of  the  Romish  religion,  or  even  if  he  thought 
lightly  of  the  Reformed.  Sometimes  the  abjuration 
preceded  the  honour,  sometimes  when  a  resolute  sub- 
ject was  to  be  gained,  the  honour  came  first.  And 
then  would  follow  the  intimation,  **how  agreeable  it 
will  be  to  his  majesty  to  hear  that  you  approve  of  the 
ritual  of  his  national  church ;  it  would  open  the  way 
for  higher  honours.'*  And  this  followed  by  some  kind 
speech  of  his  majesty  in  person,  or  the  report  of  one 
as  made  by  him,  conveyed  by  some  officious  courtier, 
or  lady  of  the  Queen.  The  office  of  foreign  minister, 
or  commander  of  forces,  of  necessity,  as  was  repre- 
sented, called  for  a  person  who  could  represent 
his  majesty  in  politics,  and  arms,  and  religion. 
Not  that  in  cases  of  emergency  an  able  minister  or 
commander  would  be  rejected  for  failing  in  the  re- 
quisite of  being  a  Romanist ;  but  it  would  be  spoken 
of  as  a  great  condescension  in  the  King  that  he  waived 
the  matter  of  religion  in  that  case. 


342  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

3d.  Literary  men  of  all  classes  were  invited  to 
court  and  patronized  by  the  King.  Occasionally  the 
patronage  was  ample,  generally  it  was  small  and  con- 
tingent. Occasional  great  gifts  were  the  lure  to  all, 
and  actually  made  to  some  few  remarkable  cases. 
Poems,  treatises  of  literary  merit,  and  volumes  large 
and  small,  that  extolled  the  King  and  his  church,  met 
with  their  reward.  Able  men  were  personally  invited 
to  court,  ancf  men  of  less  or  no  real  merit  flocked 
there  in  hope  of  success  of  some  sort.  Men  of  great 
reputation  were  sure  of  a  welcome,  but  more  partic- 
ularly if  there  were  hopes  of  their  conversion.  Great 
offers  were  often  made  to  Huguenot  pastors  to  induce 
them  to  devote  their  abilities  to  propagating  the  court 
religion,  under  the  appearance  of  a  compliment  com- 
ing from  the  King ;  that  he  had  heard  favourably 
about  them,  and  would  be  glad  to  do  them  a  favour 
and  employ  them.  And  then  shutting  up  all  avenues 
to  advancement  to  those  who  remained  firm  in  the 
Reformed  doctrines  and  practice,  the  King  frowned 
upon  them  as  the  enemies  of  his  court  and  kingdom. 

4th.  Men  of  talent  in  the  Romish  Church  were 
brought  forward  to  display  their  talents  in  the  pulpit, 
or  to  speak  to  the  pubUc  through  the  press.  The 
court  preacher  was  lauded  extravagantly.  It  was  the 
fashion  of  the  court  to  give  him  crowded  audiences. 
The  Lent  sermons  produced  apparently  great  effects. 
The  audiences  wept  and  trembled  under  the  appeals  to 
penitence  and  confession  and  prayer.  Pulpit  oratory 
was  in  the  highest  demand.  No  pains  were  spared  to 
obtain  it  at  court.     High  ecclesiastical  offers  with  large 


BEFOBMED    FRENCH    CHUECE.  343 

incomes  were  the  rewards.     The  greatest  efforts  were 
made  to  rival  the  Reformed  in  the  number  of  the  au- 
diences, and  in  the  power  and  effect  of  the  sermons. 
The  Reformed  called  for  abjuration  of  sin,  the  Romish 
called  for  confession  and  penance.     And  both  were 
answered    by  their  audiences.     Salvation    was  pro- 
claimed.    Salvation  was  sought  for.     Salvation  was 
promised,  in  the  one  case,  that  he  that  confessed  and 
forsook  his  sins  should  find  mercy ;  in  the  otfeer,  con- 
fession and  the  rites  of  the  church  were  to  cover  all 
transgressions  by  the  intercession  of  the  Virgin  and 
countless  saints,  and  the  merits  of  the  whole  Church 
of  God,     In  the  one  case,  simple  faith  in  Christ,  he 
that  believeth  shall  be  saved  ;  in  the  other  case,  the 
works  of  men  were  associated  with  the  work  of  Christ 
and  sometimes  supplanted  it  entirely.    In  the  reign  of 
Louis  XIV.  pulpit  eloquence  on  these  two  diflerent 
principles  was  carried  to  the  highest  pitch.     The  palm 
of  excellence  has  been  given  and  will  be  given  to  one 
side  or  the  other,  to  the  Reformed,  or  the  Romish, 
as  one  favours  the  leading  characteristics  of    either 
church.     That  Bordalaue  and  Bossuet  and  Massilon 
should  differ  from  Claude  and  Du  Bosc  and  Abaddie, 
in  style,  manner  and  sentiment  is  readily  accounted 
for,  besides  the  physical  difference  of  the  men,  from 
the  difierent  arguments  they  presented  to  the  judg- 
ment, the  difierent  motives  they  presented   to  the  af- 
fections and  passions,  all  tending  in  the  one  case  to  the 
glorification  of  mother  church,  and  in  the  other  to 
the  exaltation  of  the  Son  of    God.     And  were  these 
men  and  their  compeers  to  come  before  the  American 


844  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

people  to-day,  the  effects  of  their  preachiag  would  be 
as  different  as  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  men 
would  admire  the  one  or  the  other,  according  to  their 
standard  of  oratory,  and  more  particularly  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine. 

That  all  these,  measures  were  brought  to  bear  upon 
the  Reformed  is  a  matter  of  record.  And  that  there 
was  success  with  the  noble  families  is  also  true,  and 
must  be  set  down  to  the  w^eakness  of  human  nature. 
But  that  all  these  means  continued  for  years  on  years, 
could  have  prevailed  to  change  the  mass  of  the  Hu- 
guenots, the  King  did  not  believe,  and  he  resorted  to 
arbitrary  power  and  to  force.  Assured  of  the  loyalty 
of  the  Eeformed,  he  feared  no  rebellion  in  favour  of 
another  branch  of  the  royal  line.  Commanding  the 
army  and  the  resources  of  a  great  nation,  he  dreaded  no 
uprisings  of  desperate  men,  goaded  on  by  their  mise- 
ries. His  courtiers  knew  and  humoured  his  desires. 
His  agents  and  officers  were  chosen  from  his  knowl- 
edge of  their  readiness  to  carry  out  his  designs.  The 
Reformers  were  to  be  annihilated.  The  expressions 
of  his  will  were  decisive. 

1st.  Immediately  after  the  death  of  the  cardinal  in 
1G61,  provincial  commissioners,  consisting  of  a  Re- 
formed and  a  member  of  the  National  Church,  were 
sent  to  visit  the  provinces  and  decide,  from  testimony 
produced  on  the  spot,  upon  the  right  of  the  Reformed 
to  their  various  houses  of  worship.  The  work  began 
with  a  show  of  equity.  Soon  the  the  testimony  of 
the  Huguenot  commissioner  in  favour  of  a  church 
was  everywhere  overborne  by  the  testimony  of  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  345 

Romanist  commissioner.  Under  the  pretence  of  law 
and  right,  chapel  after  chapel  were  demolished.  '*  In 
a  little  time,"  says  the  author  of  the  Status  Ecclesise, 
**  the  Huguenots  have  lost  three  parts  in  four  of  all 
their  churches."  Quick,  in  his  Synodicon,  says  that 
previous  to  1673,  a  monk  from  Bearne  boasted  that 
out  of  one  hundred  and  twenty -three  churches  in  that 
province,  resting  on  the  most  unquestionable  legal 
titles,  only  twenty-three  were  spared.  In  1674,  out 
of  sixty-one  churches  inPoictou,  only  one  wasuncon- 
demned.  In  Guienne,  eighty  churches  were  reduced 
to  three.  In  Gex,  twenty-three  to  two.  In  Provence, 
sixteen  to  three.  Of  some  districts  it  was  said  :  **If 
there  be  churches  left  standing  and  not  converted  into 
ruinous  heaps,  they  be  such  as  are  most  hiconve- 
niently  situated  in  marshes  or  low  grounds  which 
were  often  overflowed  with  water,  or  impassable  in 
winter."  To  carry  on  this  investigation,  and  deter- 
mine the  equity  of  their  claims  to  their  churches, 
Louis  required  the  Reformed  to  bring  forward  the 
records  of  their  consistories,  containing  registers  of 
baptism,  marriage  and  sepulture,  together  with  their 
original  titles  to  their  houses.  These  documents  were 
all  retained,  and  the  Reformed  left  without  their  legal 
evidence  of  property  or  legitimacy.  After  the  tem- 
ples were  destroyed  in  1685,  many  gentlemen  lost  the 
proofs  of  the  nobility  which  could  be  found  on  the 
tombs.  And  in  the  pillage  of  their  houses,  the  sol- 
diers of  Louvois  destroyed  their  family  papers.  Thus 
the  emigrants  were  deprived  of  evidence  of  their  rank 
and  property.     Happily  in  the  nations  to  which  they 


346  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

fled  there  were  persons  wlio  were  acquainted  with  the 
nobility  of  France. 

2d.  l^Qmerous  oppressive  Edicts  was  issued,  and 
severely  executed.  The  Huguenot  College  in  Mon- 
tauban  was  suppressed,  and  its  property  given  to  the 
Jesuits.  The  Reformed  were  forbidden  to  sing 
psalms  in  the  streets,  or  on  public  walks,  or  even 
within  their  own  houses  in  tone  to  be  heard  by  pas- 
sengers ;  and  in  the  public  chapels  it  was  to  cease, 
when  the  procession  of  the  Host  passed  by,  even  if 
the  congregation  were  in  the  midst  of  the  psalm,  and 
not  to  be  resumed  while  the  procession  was  in  hear- 
ing. The  time  of  funerals  was  limited  to  certain 
hours,  that  deprived  them  of  all  publicity ;  and  only 
a  limited  number  of  persons  might  attend.  The 
Reformed  ministers  might  not  take  the  name  of, 
^^  Ministers  of  God's  WonV  A  Huguenot  at  Caen 
threw  over  the  bier  of  his  beloved  wife  a  white  pall, 
embroidered  with  garlands  of  Rosemary,  **lor  re- 
membrance;" and  placed  branches  of  the  same  in 
the  hands  of  four  maidens  as  bearers.  For  this  he 
was  fined  and  pronounced  refractory. 

Against  an  Edict  about  to  be  issued  in  1668,  to 
close  the  chambers  of  the  Edict  of  Paris  and  Rouen, 
courts  which  had  been  of  great  importance  to  the 
Reformed,  the  famous  preacher,  Du  Bose,  obtained 
leave  of  audience  at  the  Louvre.  His  argument  re- 
ceived the  applause  of  the  court  for  its  mgenuity  and 
eloquence.  The  King,  delighted  with  the  appearance 
and  bearing  of  the  man,  and  impressed  with  his 
speech,  said,    **ne  is  the  most  eloquent  man  in  my 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  347 

kingdom."  But  in  vain.  The  case  was  prejudged. 
The  chambers  were  annulled  by  an  Edict  which 
affirmed  strongly  the  royal  intention  to  maintain  the 
privileges  of  the  Reformed,  without  let  or  hindrance, 
according  to  the  Edict  of  Kantes. 

Protestants  professing  popery,  were  released  from 
all  debts  to  their  Protestant  brethren,  for  the  three 
years  previous.  And  Protestant  ministers  forfeited 
their  churches  if  they  received  any  convert  from 
popery.  If  a  Papist  united  with  a  Reformed  congre- 
gation, and  said  he  was  converted,  the  minister  suf- 
fered the  penalty  of  a  proselyter.  In  1679  the  courts 
of  justice  for  the  Reformed  in  Thoulouse,  Bordeaux, 
and  Grenoble,  were  abolished,  for  the  cause,  that, 
*^  the  parties  were  so  quiet  and  regular,  that  no  cases 
had  been  tried  for  many  years,"  and  therefore  were 
not  necessary. 

The  intermarrying  of  Protestants  and  Papists  was 
forbidden.  And  the  children  of  the  Reformed,  of 
the  age  of  seven  years,  were  permitted  to  choose 
which  religion  they  would  be  of — the  Romish  or  Re- 
formed. If  they  preferred  the  Romish,  no  matter 
by  what  inducements,  they  might,  if  they  chose,  be 
taken  from  their  parents  to  be  instructed ;  and  the 
parents  were  compelled  to  allow  them  a  pension  for 
their  support,  in  some  cases  so  large  as  to  ruin  the 
means  of  the  family  support. 

In  1680  an  Edict  was  issued,  depriving  the  Re- 
formed of  all  kinds  of  offices  and  employments,  from 
the  greatest  to  the  least.  They  could  not  serve  in 
the  custom-houses,  the  guards,  the  treasury  or  the 
30 


348  TUE    EUGUENOTSy     OR 

post-office,  or  to  be  messengers,  coachmen,  or  wag- 
oners, or  any  thing  of  the  kind. 

3d.    He  made  use  of  duplicity. 

In  1670  the  King,  in  writing  to  his  son,  explains 
his  own  principles  of  action  towards  the  Keformed :  that 
they  involved  the  most  settled  determination,  and 
also  the  most  consummate  duplicity.  He  says:  **I 
believe,  my  son,  that  the  best  method  of  reducing 
the  Huguenots,  of  my  kingdom,  by  slow  degrees,  is, 
in  the  first  place,  not  to  harrass  them  in  the  smallest 
degree,  by  any  new  enactment  against  them ;  to  ob- 
serve strictly  all  the  privileges  obtained  for  them  from 
my  predecessors ;  but  to  grant  them  no  farther 
favours  beyond  these ;  and  even  of  these,  to  restrain 
the  execution,  within  the  narrowest  limits,  prescribed 
by  justice  and  comity.  But  as  it  regards  favours 
depending  upon  myself  alone,  I  resolved,  and  that 
resolution  I  have  punctually  observed,  to  grant  them 
none  whatsoever;  and  this  from  a  spirit  of  lenity,  rather 
than  of  rigour,  so  as  to  compel  them,  without  any 
violence,  to  consider  within  themselves,  whether  it  is 
for  any  good  reason  that  they  voluntarily  deprive 
themselves  of  advantages  which  it  is  in  their  power 
to  share  with  tlie  remainder  of  my  subjects.  I  also 
resolved  to  bring  over,  by  means  of  recompenses, 
such  as  should  show  themselves  docile;  and  to 
awaken,  as  far  as  possible,  the  zeal  of  the  bishops, 
that  they  should  laliour  to  give  them  instruction,  and 
to  remove  the  scandals  which  at  times  divide  and 
repel  them  from  us."  Having  sworn  to  preserve  the 
right  of  conscience  granted  by  his  predecessors,  and 


i 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  349 

by  himself  also,  for  their  loyalty  to  the  Bourbon  line, 
he  tells  his  son  he  was  resolved  to  make  them  commit 
the  meanness  of  being  bribed  to  act  against  that  very 
conscience,  and  their  oft  repeated  oaths. 

Madame  De  Maintenon,  his  favourite  mistress  and 
reputed  wife,  brought  up  in  the  Reformed  faith,  and 
professing  to  be  a  Calvinist,  till  the  King's  favor  con- 
verted her  to  his  religion  and  his  morals,  in  1672, 
writes  to  her  brother:  **I  have  been  informed  of 
some  complaints  made  of  you  which  do  you  no  hon- 
our. You  maltreat  the  Huguenots ;  you  take  all 
means  to  find  cause  against  them ;  you  seek  to  create 
occasions.  This  is  not  the  conduct  of  a  person  of 
quality.  Pity  those  persons,  who  are  unfortunate, 
rather  than  guilty.  They  still  remain  in  error,  which 
we  once  shared  with  them,  and  from  which  no  vio- 
lence would  have  induced  us  to  depart.  Henry  IV. 
and  other  great  princes  have  professed  the  same  reli- 
gion. Therefore,  persecute  them  not.  All  men 
should  be  brought  by  gentleness  and  charity.  Jesus 
Christ  set  us  the  example,  to  follow  which  is  the  inten- 
tion of  the  King.  It  is  your  duty  to  keep  the  popula- 
tion under  your  rule  in  obedience ;  it  is  for  the  bishops 
and  the  parochial  clergy  to  work  conversions,  by  doc- 
trine and  example.  Neither  God  nor  the  King  have 
given  you  the  care  of  souls.  Sanctify  your  own,  then, 
and  be  severe  to  yourself  alone. "  Was  she  profoundly 
ignorant  of  the  King's  intentions,  and  of  the  Edicts 
already  in  execution  against  the  Reformed?  or  did 
she  suppose  the  veil  cast  over  hig  conduct  by  the  King 
could  not  be  pierced  by  others? 


350  THE    HUGUEKOTS,     OU 

A  great  number  of  the  noble  families  of  France,  "■ 
tbat,  for  more  than  a  century,  had  been  connected 
with  the  Reformed,  had,  by  the  persevering  efforts  of 
the  cardinals  and  the  present  King,  become  reconciled 
to  the  National  Church.  But  in  country  gentlemen 
of  ancient  family,  in  wealthy,  enterprising  merchants, 
in  skilful,  enterprising  artisans,  successful  physicians, 
and  professional  men,  and  vine-dressers,  and  farmers, 
the  ranks  of  the  Reformed  were  strong.  They  formed 
much  of  that  great  middle  class,  the  bone  and  sinew 
of  a  nation.  Conscious  of  their  inherent  indepen- 
dence, that  they  were  the  support  rather  than  the 
dependents  of  the  throne,  they  held  to  their  religion, 
in  its  doctrines  and  forms,  through  all  the  disabilities 
the  ingenuity  of  persecution  had  invented.  The 
King,  unwearied  in  his  efforts  to  free  his  kingdom  of 
all  those  unreconciled  to  the  National  Church,  adopted 
a  new  expedient. 

4th.  Bought  conversions  were  attempted.  In  1677 
the  King  set  apart  a  secret  fund,  the  use  of  which 
was  long  kept  a  mystery.  The  projector  is  not 
known ;  the  execution  of  it  was  entrusted  to  Pclis- 
son,  a  convert  from  the  Reformed  faith.  From 
records  of  the  treasury,  now  laid  open,  the  money 
was  employed  in  obtaining  conversions  to  Popery 
from  the  Reformed  Church,  or  the  families  of  mem- 
bers. Pelisson  put  money  into  the  hands  of  bishops, 
who,  in  due  time,  returned  him  papers  containing  the 
names  of  persons  who  had  abjured,  and  the  price 
paid  to  each,  with  hi§  receipt,  to  be  laid  before  the 
King. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  351 

The  gratuity  was  bestowed  in  a  variety  of  ways, 
according  to  the  disposition  and  condition  of  the  par- 
ties, all  having  the  same  tendency  to  lead  to  reconcil- 
iation w^ith  the  Komish  church.  Among  the  lower 
and  the  more  ignorant  classes  of  the  Huguenots,  and 
especially  those  least  inclined  to  the  pure  life  culti- 
vated by  the  Reformed  Church,  the  greatest  number 
of  converts  were  found.  Some  were  plainly  bargained 
with  ;  others  were  taken  by  address,  and  found  that 
their  receipt  for  money  contained  words  and  conveyed 
a  meaning  they  did  not  expect.  But,  in  whatever 
way  the  King's  gift  was  made,  the  recipient  was  re- 
ported to  the  King  as  a  convert,  and  all  means  of 
persuasion  and  terror  were  used  to  keep  the  proselyte. 
From  the  records  in  the  treasury,  it  appears  that  the 
price  paid  was,  by  the  returns,  on  the  average  of  six 
hvres  a  head :  and  between  seven  and  eight  thousand 
were  purchased  for  about  two  thousand  crowns.  The 
whole  court  expressed  delight  on  the  report  that  Pelis- 
son  was  successful  in  winning  the  heretics  to  the 
Romish  church.  Madame  De  Maintenon,  the  reputed 
wife  of  the  King,  gave  herself  to  the  work  as  patron- 
ess and  co-worker.  Like  Pelisson,  she  wished  to 
have  followers  in  her  apostacy.  To  her  brother  she 
writes:  ** Madame  De  Aubigne,  must  surely  soon 
convert  some  one  of  our  young  relations."  To  an- 
other person  she  wrote:  **I  am  the  only  one  who  is 
now  seen  conducting  some  HugucAOts  to  the  true 
Church."  To  another  she  wrote:  ** Convert  your- 
self, as  so  many  others  have  done ;  convert  yourself 
by  the  help  of  God  alone ;  convert  yourself,  in  a 
30* 


352  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

word,  in  what  manner  you  please ;  but  at  all  events, 
convert  yourself." 

This  woman,  by  stealth,  conveyed  a  young  relation 
to  the  chapel  of  the  court ;  and  finding  her  pleased 
with  the  King's  Mass,  persuaded  her  to  promise  to 
hear  it  every  day.  In  a  similar  manner  she  prevailed 
at  last  on  the  two  brothers  of  the  young  convert ;  and 
at  last,  by  perseverance,  prevailed  upon  their  father, 
the  Marquis  de  Villette,  to  unite  with  the  Church  of 
the  court,  though  he  often  said,  **It  would  take  him 
twenty  years  to  believe  in  the  real  presence,  and  a 
hundred  years  to  believe  in  the  infallibility  of  the 
Pope."  Thus,  from  the  arts  of  the  most  intriguing 
woman  of  the  court,  who,  by  her  wit  and  her  com- 
pliances, could  captivate  the  unscrupulous  Louis, 
down  to  the  gratuities  and  simple  bribery  of  Pelisson, 
all  arts  were  used,  and  with  every  class  of  persons, to 
induce  the  unwary  and  unsteady  to  al^andon  the  faith 
and  worship  of  the  Keformed.  The  King  had  hon- 
ours and  offices  of  trust  and  emolument  always  before 
the  eyes  of  men  to  allure  by  their  splendour  and  their 
continual  display;  the  price,  devotion  to  his  majesty  ; 
wliich  meant,  at  last,  agreement  with  him  in  religion. 
The  bishops  had  church  preferments  for  men  of  tal- 
ents, and  money  for  men  of  meanness  and  poverty ; 
the  price,  devotion  to  his  majesty  and  his  Church. 
The  ladies  of  the  court,  with  their  flatteries  and  per- 
suasions, could  ofier  any  bribe  in  the  power  of  him 
who  was  head  of  Church  and  State,  from  the  baton 
of  a  marshal  to  the  hand  of  a  fascinating  heiress  of 


nEFORMED  FREKCH   CHURCH.  853 

noble  birth  ;  the  price,  devotion  to  his  majesty  and  to 
his  Church. 

This  process  swept  multitudes  from  the  extremes  of 
society  into  the  Romish  church.  The  aspirmg,  tlie 
noble,  and  the  gay  went  there;  and  those  who, 
through  ignorance,  or  meanness,  or  suffering,  would 
sell  themselves  for  a  piece  of  bread,  and  quietness 
from  persecution,  followed  them.  But  there  was  a 
boundary  soon  reached.  And  the  King  was  eager 
for  more  converts,  which  no  price  could  buy.  The 
great  mass  of  the  Reformed,  the  small  farmers,  tlie 
merchants,  and  the  artizans,  were  scarcely  touched. 
The  funds,  which  Pelisson  received  in  regularly  in- 
creasing abundance  for  some  years,  was  used,  as  he 
said,  in  small  sums,  that  he  might  be  economical, 
and,  in  profusion,  that  he  might  spread  it  like  dew 
upon  the  fields.  All  the  arts  and  seductions  of  the 
court  were  exhausted;  and  the  bone  and  sinew  of 
the  country  was  left  untouched. 

5th.    Booted  missionaries  were  the  next  resort. 

Louvois,  the  King's  Minister  of  War,  here  entered 
with  zeal  to  employ  a  new  power  for  the  King.  lie 
had  long  sought  the  favour  of  Louis  in  the  cabinet, 
by  opposing  Colbert,  the  Minister  of  Finance,  in 
regard  to  the  treatment  of  the  Reformed.  Colbert 
never  failed  to  plead  their  cause,  as  a  body  of  people 
most  important  to  the  King,  and  in  possession  of 
privileges  not  to  be  taken  away  without  great  harm 
to  justice,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  kingdom.  He 
employed  individuals  of  them  as  the  best  officials  in 
France,  to  manage  the  King's  finances ;  and  encour- 


354  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

aged  all  to  perfect  their  manufactories  of  rare  and 
costly  products,  by  which  the  revenue  of  France  filled 
the    treasury   for    the    splendidly   expensive    Louis. 
Louvois  flattered  the  King  by  encouraging  his  eftbrts 
to  reduce  the  kingdom  to  an  unit  in  religion  as  in 
politics.      He  had  attached  himself  to  the  party  of 
Madame  De  Montespan,  the  former  mistress  of  the 
King,   while  in  her  glory.      With   her  he  became 
jealous   of    the    increasing    iDfluence   of    her   rival, 
Madame  Maintenon,  whose  popularity  with  the  King 
and  court  was  greatly  augmented  by  her  zeal  in  as- 
sisting Pelisson  in  carrying  out  the  enterprize  of  brib- 
ing the  Reformed  into  the  Church  of  the  King.     He 
became  jealous  of  l^elisson  also  lest  he  should  gain 
the  ascendency  in  the  cabinet.     He  determined  there- 
fore, if  possible,  to  surpass  him  in  zeal  and  success 
in  the  work  of  conversion.      He  began  in  the  year 
1681,  to  quarter  dragoons    in  villages  where  there 
were   Huguenots.       On   the   18th  of  March   he  in- 
structed,  by   letter,   Marilloe,  the   intendant  of  the 
province  of  Poictou,  whom,  by  former  experience,  he 
believed  a  fit  instrument  for  the  work,  how  to  dispose 
of  a  regiment  of  dragoons  he  was  about  to  send  to 
the  province.     He  assured  him  of  the  great  satisfac- 
tion he  had  given  the  King  by  his  zeal  for  the  Romish 
religion  in  times  past ;  and  directs  him  to  distribute 
the  troopers,  in  quarters  in  the  villjiges,  according  to 
his  discretion,  taking  care  always  that  the  greatest 
number  should  be  put  upon  the  Reformed.     The  very 
poor  were  not  to  be  exempted ;  nor  widows,  who  had 
hitherto  been  free  from  such  exactions.     **I  would 


REFORMED    FREKCH    CHURCH.'         365 

not,"  says  he,  *<have  you  quarter  them  all  upon  the 
Reformed;  but  for  instance,  if  ten  privates  out  of 
the  twenty-six,  of  which  each  troop  of  horse  consists, 
should  be  the  equitable  share  of  the  Huguenots,  in 
any  village,  you  may  quarter  twenty  upon  them." 
These  private  instructions  were,  on  April  11th,  fol- 
lowed by  an  ordinance  from  the  War  Department, 
granting  two  years'  exemption  from  keeping  dragoons 
to  those  who  were  recently  converted  to  the  King's 
faith.  At  once  showing  to  th^  soldiery  that  the  ob- 
ject of  their  quartering  was  to  force  conversions,  and 
to  the  Huguenots  that  their  relief  was  compliance 
with  his  majesty's  will  in  matters  of  religion. 

Quick,  in  his  Synodicon,  gives  a  condensed  account 
of  a  dragonade,  gathering  his  materials  from  authen- 
tic sources,  the  experience  of  living  refugees  in 
England,  and  the  printed  testimony  of  others.  It  is 
not  probable  that  all  these  outrages  took  place  in 
every  village ;  but  some,  such  as  the  plunderings  and 
exactions,  and  insults,  were  common  to  all ;  and  the 
others  were  put  in  force,  according  to  the  skill,  and 
ingenuity,  and  cruelty  of  the  dragoons  and  their  offi- 
cers. The  invention  of  a  new  insult  or  suftering  for 
the  Huguenots  made  a  man  famous.  When  about 
to  quarter  the  dragoons  upon  a  town  or  village,  or 
region  of  country,  the  intendant  summoned  the  Re- 
formed inhabitants,  and  assured  them  of  his  majestj^'s 
desire  that  they  should  be  of  his  religion.  If  they 
plead  the  rights  of  conscience  in  objection  to  the 
King's  wishes,  they  speedily  found  the  dragoons  com- 
ing to  take  possession  of  the  gates  and  avenues  and 


356  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

public  places.  They  are  quartered  out  among  the 
inhabitants,  and  are  charged  to  let  no  persons  escape 
from  their  houses,  or  carry  away  or  conceal  their  goods. 
In  some  villages  the  Romish  clergy  followed  the  dra- 
goons through  the  streets  as  they  went  to  take 
possession  of  their  quarters,  crying,  *' Courage,  gen- 
tlemen; it  is  the  intention  of  the  King  that  these 
dogs  of  Huguenots  should  be  pillaged  and  sacked." 
Sometimes,  as  the  soldiers  entered  the  houses,  they 
cried,  *'kill!  kill!"  to  frighten  the  women  and  chil- 
dren. So  long  as  the  people  could  satisfy  their  rapacity 
in  eating  and  drinking  and  revelling,  they  suffered 
no  worse  than  pillage.  A  few  days  generally  sufhced 
for  consuming  all  the  stores  of  food  and  wines  on 
hand,  and  for  plundering,  under  various  pretexts, 
riiigs,  jewelry,  money,  and  whatever  else  was  of  spe- 
cial value  in  ornaments  and  dress.  Often  the  heavier 
goods  of  a  family  were  set  up  for  sale  to  the  highest 
bidder ;  and  buyers  were  invited  from  a  distance  to 
get  good  bargains. 

The  soldiers  declared  that  every  thing  was  per- 
mitted them,  except  actual  death ;  and  their  ingen- 
uity was  unbounded  in  the  forms  of  torments.  They 
hung  up  men  and  women  by  the  hair,  or  by  the  feet, 
to  the  roofs  of  chambers  and  hooks  in  chimneys, 
where  the  custom  was  to  have  capacious  iire-]^laces, 
and  smoked  them  with  wisps  of  wet  hay  till  near 
suffocation.  If,  upon  being  taken  down,  they  re- 
fused to  profess  the  King's  faith,  they  hung  them 
up  again  and  continued  the  torment  till  the  sufferer 
appeared  sinking  in  death,  or  abjured.     They  threw 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  357 

them  on  hot  coals,  and  into  fires  kindled  for  the  pur- 
pose. They  put  ropes  under  their  arms  and  plunged 
them  into  deep  wells,  and  drew  them  up,  repeating 
the  plunging  and  drawing  up.  They  bound  them,  and 
with  a  funnel  poured  wine  down  their  throats  till  rea- 
son and  life  were  endangered ;  and  continued  these 
operations  till  the  firmness  of  the  suflerers  gave  way, 
or  appearances  of  death  alarmed  the  dragoons.  They 
would  strip  them  of  clothing,  stick  pins  into  their 
flesh,  cut  them  with  knives,  pull  their  noses  and  tear 
their  flesh  with  hot  pincers,  till  their  cries  wearied  their 
tormentors.  Sometimes  they  would  keep  them  waking 
night  and  day,  for  a  succession  of  days,  by  their 
shouts  and  outcries,  and  by  throwing  cold  water  in 
their  faces,  and  by  beating  pans  and  kettles  over  their 
heads,  till  the  poor  suflerers  lost  their  senses.  Some- 
times they  would  beat  them  and  drag  them  to  the 
Romish  churches,  and  this  forced  attendance  was 
reckoned  as  submission.  They  beat  drums  by  the 
bedside  of  the  sick,  whether  men  or  women,  of  what- 
ever disease,  without  intermission  for  days.  Women 
were  insulted  in  every  possible  form.  They  plucked 
oft'  the  nails  from  the  fingers  and  the  toes ;  they  burnt 
the  feet ;  they  blew  up  men  and  women  with  bellows 
to  the  utmost  extent  of  the  body,  calling  on  them  to 
profess  the  religion  of  the  King.  If  any  fled  to  the 
fields  or  woods,  to  escape  this  tyranny,  they  were 
hunted  like  wild  beasts. 

The  success  of  Louvois  in  obtaining  conversions 
exceeded  his  expectations.  The  report  of  the  num- 
bers of  the  heretics  turned  to  Popery  filled  the  King 


358  THE    HUGUEKOTS,     OR 

and  his  court  with  joy.  Louvois  used  for  drtigonades 
the  troops  raised  pretendcdly  to  repel  a  Spanish  invasion. 
His  orders  to  Boufflers  are  still  in  existence.  **The 
King  desires  that  they  who  will  not  adopt  his  religion 
should  sufler  the  most  extreme  rigor,  and  that  such 
of  them  as  may  have  the  stupid  ambition  of  being 
last  to  yield,  should  be  urged  to  the  last  extremities." 
These  men  fixed  crosses  to  their  musquetoons  and 
pushed  them  into  the  faces  of  the  Reformed,  and  if 
they  resented  the  treatment  or  showed  any  disrespect 
to  the  cross,  they  were  cruelly  treated. 

On  the  lOtli  of  May,  about  two  months  after  the 
commencement  of  the  dragonades.  Madam  Mainte- 
non  wrote  to  her  brother:  *' I  believe  that,  besides 
our  relations,  no  Huguenots  will  remain  in  Poictou. 
It  seems  to  me  that  all  the  people  have  become  con- 
verts ;  soon  it  will  be  ridiculous  to  belong  to  that  re- 
ligion." The  Gazette  of  France  filled  its  columns  with 
long  lists  of  the  converted.  The  oppressed  Poictou- 
ans  began  to  emigrate  to  foreign  lands.  Madam 
Maintenon  hearing  that  they  sold  their  lands  at  a  low 
price,  wrote  again  to  her  brother,  how  to  use  a  per- 
quisite of  118000  francs  she  had  just  procured  for 
him  by  a  fresh  distribution  of  monopolies  among  the 
farmers  general.  She  says  :  '*But  I  pray  you  employ 
usefully  the  money  you  will  receive.  Lands  in  Poic- 
tou can  be  bought  for  nothing !  The  desolation  of 
the  Huguenots  makes  them  still  anxious  to  sell.  You 
can  easily  establish  yourself  nobly  in  Poictou."  In 
the  meantime  the  gazettes  of  Amsterdam  and  Hague 
informed  the  world  of  the  means  used  for  these  pub- 


REFORMED    FRENCB    CHURCH,  359 

lished  conversions,  and  a  cry  of  sympathy  and  indig- 
nation went  up  from  Holland,  England  and  Germany. 
And  on  the  28th  of  July,  about  four  months  from  the 
commencement  of  the  horrible  process,  the  parlia- 
ment of  England  called  on  their  king,  Charles  IE., 
to  sanction  a  bill  giving  extensive  privileges  to  those 
French  refugees  who  should  demand  a  home  in  Eng- 
land. Louis  saw  his  error.  Louvois  was  ordered  to 
repress  the  ardor  of  his  officers  ;  and  Marillac  was 
warned  to  abstain  from  threatening  the  Huguenots  who 
refused  abjuration,  to  avoid  giving  them  cause  of 
complaint,  not  to  appear  as  overloading  them,  and  to 
take  care  that  the  dragoons  did  not  perpeti-ate  any  con- 
siderable disorder,  so  that  the  Huguenots  might  not 
say,  that  they  were  abandoned  to  the  soldiery. 

The  example  of  England  was  followed  by  the  king 
of  Denmark  and  the  burgomasters  of  Amsterdam ; 
and  the  imitation  of  Merillac's  tyranny  being  felt  in 
the  provinces  of  Aunix  and  Saintonge,  the  number  of 
emigrants  was  constantly  increasing  till  more  than 
three  thousand  families  had  left  the  kingdom.  The 
retreat  of  a  large  body  of  seafaring  men,  aroused  the 
King,  and  an  edict  was  set  forth  forbidding  the  emi- 
gration of  mariners  and  manufacturers  under  penalty 
of  the  galleys  for  life.  Any  person  that  aided  an 
emigration,  was  to  be  fined  not  less  than  three  thou- 
sand livres,  and  in  case  of  a  second  offence,  be  subject 
to  corporeal  punishment.  Merillac  was  dismissed  from 
his  office,  and  Baville,  a  man  reputed  moderate,  ap- 
pointed his  successor.  In  a  short  time  these  dragoon- 
Si 


360  TEE    HUGUENOTSy    OB 

ings  were  renewed  with  greater  rigor  than  ever,  by 
the  advice  and  counsel  of  the  King 
i  Louis  could  invent  no  new  oppression  for  the  E.e- 
formed.  He  had  objected  to  the  Inquisition  of  Spain, 
and  its  terrible  oftshoot  in  the  Netherlands.  He  had 
exhausted  the  ingenuity  of  tlie  Eomish  clergy,  greedy 
of  the  blood  and  property  of  the  Huguenots  as  a 
branch  of  the  church  and  as  a  political  party  in  France. 
The  invention  of  his  intriguing  court  was  at  an  end. 
He  had  broken  up  the  National  Synod  ;  he  had 
brought  the  provincial  synods  completely  under  his 
surveillance,  and  made  them  the  channel  of  informa- 
tion about  all  the  Reformed  ministers  of  France  ;  he 
had  made  the  consistories  by  his  spies,  in  the  name  of 
deputies,  reveal  the  condition  of  all  the  congregations 
in  his  kingdom.  His  police  upon  the  church  was 
complete.  He  had  filled  the  mind  and  hearts  of  the 
nobles  with  the  glory  and  honour  and  riches  of  France, 
lavished  upon  them  at  the  simple  price  of  making 
themselves  agreeable  to  the  handsomest,  most  affable 
sovereign  in  Europe.  The  splendor  of  his  gifts 
blinded  their  eyes  and  turned  away  their  hearts  from 
contemplating  the  real  price  they  paid  in  renouncing 
the  religion  their  fathers  had  professed  to  their  eternal 
honour.  He  had  separated  the  nobility  forever  from 
the  bone  and  sinew  of  France,  the  gentry,  the  mer- 
chants, the  artisans,  and  the  mountaineers.  He  had 
removed  the  Reformed  from  all  places  of  power  and 
trust  and  emolument,  after  the  death  of  the  great 
Colbert,  his  financier,  second  only  to  Sully,  the  min- 
ister of  Henry  IV. ,  and  turued  from  his  treasury  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  S6l 

rich  streams  of  income  guided  by  the  hands  of  the 
Reformed  from  every  part  of  his  dominions.  He 
had  taken  the  pensions  from  the  retired  brave  sol- 
diers of  the  Reformed,  that  bore  the  marks  of  suffer- 
ing and  the  scars  of  battle  in  his  service ;  he  had 
shut  up  that  little  source  of  supply  from  the  widows 
of  men  that  had  fought  for  their  King.  He  had 
bribed  their  children  to  al>andon  their  fathers'  faith, 
and  kiss  the  hand  that  had  wronged  their  parents. 
He  had  gone  to  the  manufactories,  that  were  bringing 
wealth  to  the  nation  and  abundance  to  his  treasury, 
and  insisted  that  the  superintendents  should  be  mem- 
l>ers  of  the  Romish  church,  leaving,  as  a  matter  of 
grace,  but  a  small  comparative  number  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Reformed.  He  had  counted  up  the  appren- 
tices, and  decreed  but  a  small  number  of  the  Huguenot 
faith  should  be  permitted ;  the  great  majority  should 
be  of  his  own  faith.  He  had  gone  into  the  profession 
of  law  and  medicine,  and  had  exercised  there,  with  un- 
sparing hand,  his  power  to  silence  the  bar,  and  palsy 
the  healing  art.  JSTo  man  might  practice  but  by  per- 
mission as  of  the  King's  religion,  or  by  an  act  of 
mercy  from  the  throne  that  stigmatized  him  as  a  sus- 
picious person.  He  had  forbidden  men  to  buy  and 
sell  for  gain,  unless  they  said  mass.  He  had  intruded 
upon  the  province  of  woman — he  had  forbidden  any 
woman  setting  up  as  seamstress,  unless  she  took  the 
sacrament  in  the  Romish  church.  ISTo  one  of  the 
Huguenots  could  attend  upon  their  friends  in  child- 
birth, without  offending  against  the  State,  unless  she 
had  abjured  the  faith  of   her  fathers.      He  had  gone 


362  THE    HUGXIEKOTS,    OR 

to  the  families  and  demanded  that  the  children  of 
seven  years  of  age  should  make  choice  of  their  reli- 
gion, and  should  determine  whether  they  would  stay 
with  their  parents,  or  go  elsewhere  for  instruction ; 
and  if  they  chose  to  leave  their  parents,  he  demanded 
an  ample  pension  for  their  support.     He  had  forbid- 
den, on  heavy  penalties,  all  attempts  at  emigration 
from  his  kingdom.      He  had  tried  the  influence  of 
bribery  in  all  its  forms,  by  the  hands  of  an  apostate 
man,    under    the    superintendence    of    an    apostate 
woman,  who  claimed  to  be  his  wife.      He  had  sent 
out  his    **  booted  missionaries,"    the   dragoons,    to 
carry  to  villages  and  to  private  houses  all  the  terrors 
of  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  and  all  the  sufferings  short 
of  actual  death  that  man  can  inflict  upon  his  fellow  man. 
lie  had  been  flattered  and  delighted  with  the  reports 
that  came  from  his  emissaries  in  every  quarter  of  the 
multitudes  of  converts  flocking  to  his  church ;    and 
that  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  the  houses  of  worship 
had  been  torn  down,  as  existing  against   the  law  and 
no  longer  necessary;  and  that  for  those  who  would 
travel  far  to  join   in   Protestant   worship   and  carry 
their  children  for  baptism  through  all  difliculties,  there 
were  spies  in  all  churches  to  convict  the  minister  of 
preaching  to  congregations  other  than  his  own,  and 
bring  him  under  the  law.     The  work  seemed  com- 
plete.     The  navies  of  France  had  been  successful 
under  I)u  Quesne,  the  Huguenot,  whom  the  Moslems 
called,  **the  old  French  captain  who  had  wedded  the 
sea  and  whom  the   angel  of   death  had  forgotten." 
Turrene,  also  an  Huguenot,  who  had  led  the  armies 


THE    HUGUENOTft,    OB 


363 


of  France  to  victory  and  glory,  keeping  silence  on  the 
subject  of  faith  until  the  King  had  signed  the  edict  of 
his  own  disgrace,  and  then  at  last,  1687,  abjuring  the 
faith  of  his  fathers.  France  was  at  the  height  of  her 
political  glory  and  military  fame.  Literature  had 
advanced  till  the  King  beUeved  it  would  go  no  fur- 
ther except  in  his  praise.  Under  the  fostering  hand 
of  Colbert,  the  Huguenot,  manufactures  had  advanced 
beyond  all  precedent  in  Europe,  and  for  delicacy  in 
fabric  and  taste  in  design,  far  surpassed  all  nations, 
bruiging  vast  sums  of  money  to  the  manufacturing 
cities,  that  the  financier  could  say,  *nhat  the  fashions 
of  France,  in  dress,  were  to  her  what  the  mmes  of 
Peru  were  to  Spain."  There  were  but  two  steps  for 
the  King,  in  his  own  estimation,  to  exalt  him  to  the 
pinnacle  of  fame  and  the  very  summit  of  his  wishes,  the 
extinction  of  the  Huguenots,  and  to  be  the  acknowl- 
edged political  head  of  Europe.  The  first  was  now 
at  hand,  the  last  was  in  prospect. 

Many  hands  were  employed  in  preparing  an  edict 
revoking  the  Edict  of  Nantes.  Much  time  was  con- 
sumed. Balthazar  Phelypeaux,  Marquis  of  Chateau- 
neuf,  secretary  of  state,  put  in  order  the  provisions  of 
the  edict.  The  Romish  clergy,  in  their  five  yearly 
assembly  of  the  Galilean  Church,  held  in  May  1685, 
inflamed  the  King's  zeal  and  augmented  his  delusion. 
The  bishop  of  Valence  avowed  that  every  rational  per- 
son in  the  kingdom  had  of  choice  abandoned  opposition 
to  the  estabUshed  church  ;  and  the  coadjutor  of  Rouen 
praised,  in  extravagant  language,  the  path  of  flowers 
for  reentermg  the  Eomish  Church.  The  clergy  de^ 
31* 


364  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

clared  they  did  not  desire  the  suppression  of  the  Edict 
of  Nantes,  it  was  a  dead  letter.  Soon  after  this  meet- 
ing, the  Reformed  were  excluded  from  all  trades  con- 
nected with  literature,  that  the  circulation  of  their 
books  of  devotion  and  instruction  might  be  suppressed. 
Huguenot  families  were  forbidden  to  hold  a  member 
of  the  Romish  church  for  a  servant.  Magistrates  of 
the  established  church  married  to  Huguenot  wives 
were  forbidden  to  act  in  ecclesiastical  suits,  lest  their 
wives  should  influence  their  decisions.  The  Reformed 
worship  was  forbidden  in  all  cities  the  residence  of  a 
bishop,  lest  he  should  be  grieved  by  the  collision  of 
heresy.  In  the  summer,  the  army  sent  into  Bearne 
to  watch  the  movements  of  the  Spaniards,  by  its  hor- 
rible dragoonings  forced  the  province  of  Bearne, 
the  home  of  the  Reformed  doctrine  from  its  birth  in 
France';  Bearne,  the  inherited  dominions  of  Jeanne 
De  Albert,  the  nursing  mother  of  the  Church  ;  Bearne 
that  had  maintained  its  faith,  though  abandoned  by 
its  native  and  beloved  king,  Henry  IV.,  Bearne  was 
dragooned  till  the  majority  of  the  Huguenots  **  capit- 
ulated," and  the  triumph  was  celebrated  by  a  religious 
procession  and  a  grand  mass  at  Paris.  In  July,  the 
Marquis  De  Boufflers,  commander  of  the  army  that 
had  wrought  this  change,  was  ordered  to  dispose  his 
forces  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bordeaux  and  Montau- 
ban,  and  **to  take  such  measures  with  the  Reformed, 
that  in  case  his  majesty  should  hereafter  determine  to 
prohibit  all  exercise  of  their  religion  within  his  king- 
dom, their  numbers  may  be  so  far  diminished  as  to 
preclude  any  apprehension  from  a  rising. "   In  August, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  365 

he  was  advised  to  allow  facilities  for  tbe  congregation  of 
ministers  ;  and  in  September  he  was  directed  to  use 
discretion  in  permitting  a  few  of  the  country  gentry 
to  remain  upon  their  estates,  provided  they  were  des- 
titute of  followers.  The  troops  spread  over  Guienne, 
Languedoc,  Angoumais,  Saintonge,  Poictou  and  the 
adjoining  provinces.  The  Huguenots  were  assembled 
on  the  approach  of  these  booted  missionaries,  and 
pressed  to  make  a  decision  for  or  against  the  will  of 
the  King.  The  form  of  abjuration  was  slight,  the 
ruin  in  the  rear  of  the  troopers  appalling  ;  and  crowds 
of  the  affrighted  peasants  became  enrolled  as  converts. 
Death  was  preferable  to  the  measure  and  form  of  suf- 
ferings inflicted  on  those  whose  conscience  resisted  the 
will  of  the  King.  The  Duke  De  Noailles  reported 
240,000  Huguenots  which  he  counted  in  Languedoc 
alone,  converted  to  the  true  faith.  If  the  King 
doubted  the  sincerity  of  these  conversions,  he  was 
cheered  with  the  hope  that  his  successor  would  reap  the 
harvest.  **I  am  by  no  means  sure,"  writes  Madam 
De  Maintenon,  at  this  remarkable  season,  **that  all 
these  conversions  are  sincere  ;  but  God  employs  in- 
numerable means  to  win  the  heretics  to  Himself.  Even 
if  the  fathers  are  hypocrites,  at  least  the  children  will 
be  Catholics,  and  outward  union  brings  them  some- 
what more  close  to  truth.  They  bear  about  with 
them  the  same  mark  with  the  faithful.  Pray  God  to 
enhghten  us  all ;  for  the  King  has  nothing  more  at 
heart." 

6th.    The   King  resolved   to   destroy  *the   ancient 
writings   of   the  Reformed   that  related   to   the   ac- 


866  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

tions  of  the  Romish  clergy.  These  were  nnmerous. 
Some  were  expositions  of  errors  in  doctrine.  Some 
were  histories  of  the  Reformation  in  the  earlier 
stages.  Some  were  biographical  sketches  of  the 
martyrs.  The  books  were  of  all  sizes,  from  the 
pamphlet  to  the  pondrous  volume,  and  were  fitted  to 
please  the  taste  and  meet  the  condition  of  all  classes 
of  society,  from  the  most  laborious  mountaineer  to 
the  deepest  student,  and  the  most  refined  taste.  The 
Archbishop  of  Paris  prepared  a  list  containing  the 
names  of  five  hundred  authors  whose  books  were  to 
be  destroyed.  The  work  was  carried  on  by  searching 
the  houses  of  the  Reformed  for  the  obnoxious  vol- 
umes, most  particularly,  first,  the  houses  of  pastors 
and  elders,  and  then  others  that  might  be  suspected 
of  having  books.  The  volumes  went  hke  the  mar- 
tyrs— to  the  flames. 

The  course  of  study  in  the  Reformed  schools  was 
curtailed  by  authority.  The  Greek  was  first  struck 
out,  then  the  Hebrew,  then  Philosophy  and  Theology, 
and  then  the  Universities  were  closed.  The  Univer- 
sity of  Sedan  was  interdicted  in  1681,  and  its  build- 
ings given  to  the  Jesuits.  That  of  Montauban  was  first 
transferred  to  Pery  Laurens,  and  then  interdicted  in 
1685.  That  of  Saumur,  the  most  celebrated  of  all, 
was  suppressed  in  the  same  year,  on  the  pretext  that 
its  foundation  was  not  authorized  by  letters  patent. 
This  destruction  of  books  and  universities  was  to 
lessen  the  superiority  of  the  Refonned  in  literature 
and  cultivated  intellect  by  blotting  out  its  evidences 
and  means. 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CEURCH.  367 

Louvois  wrote  to  his  father,  the  old  Chancellor 
Tellier,  early  in  September,  1685:  <*  Sixty  thousand 
conversions  have  been  made  in  the  district  of  Bor- 
deaux, and  twenty  thousand  in  that  of  Montauban. 
The  rapidity  with  which  this  goes  on  is  such  that 
there  remains  only  ten  thousand  religionists  in  all  the 
district  of  Bordeaux,  where  on  the  15th  of  last  month 
there  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand."  The 
Duke  of  N'oailles  announced  that,  'Hhe  most  consid- 
erable men  of  Nismes  apostatized  in  the  Church,  the 
day  after  my  arrival.  Then  followed  some  diminution 
of  zeal ;  but  things  were  again  put  in  good  train 
by  the  billets  I  have  given  the  houses  of  the  most 
obstinate."  He  adds  confidentially:  *'Two  of  these 
billets  were  of  a  hundred  men  each." 

The  best  preachers  of  the  Romish  church  to  be 
found  in  France  were  sent  to  preach  in  the  Protestant 
communities,  under  the  influences  of  the  dragon ades, 
to  persuade  the  people  to  hold  to  their  abjuration. 
Madame  De  Sevigne  about  this  time  wrote  to  her 
cousin,  the  Count  De  Bussy :  *  *  Father  Bourdalac  is 
going,  by  order  of  the  King,  to  preach  at  Monpellier, 
and  in  those  provinces  where  so  many  people  were 
converted  without  knowing  why.  Father  Bourdalac 
will  teach  them,  and  make  them  good  Roman  Cath- 
olics. The  dragoons  have  been,  until  now,  very  good 
missionaries.  The  preachers  who  will  be  sent  pres- 
ently will  render  the  work  perfect." 

On  the  18th  of  October,  1685,  the  King,  assured 
by  his  confessor,  Pere  La  Chaise,  and  by  his  confi- 
dential minister,  Louvois,  that  he  might  re-unite  every 


368  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

heretic  in  his  dominion  to  the  apostoiic  Church,  his 
own  chosen  Church,  without  shedding  a  single  drop 
of  blood,  consented  to  promulgate  the  Edict,  which 
was  to  fasten  everlasting  disgrace  upon  himself,  and 
rob  him  of  more  than  half  a  million  of  subjects,  in 
addition  to  the  number  already  sent  into  exile.  He 
put  his  name,  the  great  seal  on  green  wax  was  affixed, 
on  threads  of  red  and  green  silk.  Orders  were  given 
to  register  it  and  send  it  forth  from  Paris,  on  the  22d 
day  of  the  month,  to  be  circulated  through  the 
kingdom. 

It  begins  by  assuming  that  the  Edict  of  Nantes, 
which  Henry  IV.,  in  his  preamble,  declared  to  be 
''a  general^  clear,  plain,  and  absolute  laiv,^^  *Hhe  prin- 
cipal  basis  and  rjround-ioork  of  their  union,  concord, 
tranquility  and  peace;  and  we  do,  purpose,  resolve  and 
promise  to  see  that  it  be  exactly  observed.  We  have,  by 
this  perpetual  and,  irrevocable  Edict,  said,  declared,  and 
ordained :  That  the  Edict  thus  spoken  of  by  its  author 
was  merely  a  means  designed  by  the  author  to  bring 
back  the  Huguenots  to  the  Church  of  Rome."  It 
goes  on  to  say:  ** Inasmuch  as  the  far  greater  and 
better  part  of  our  subjects  of  the  said  pretended  Re- 
formed religion  have  embraced  the  Catholic  faith, 
and  inasmuch  as  hereby  the  execution  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  and  whatsoever  else  hath  been  ordained  in 
favour  of  the  said  pretended  Reformed  religion  is  be- 
come useless,  we  have  judged  that  we  could  do  nothing 
better  than  totally  to  revoke  the  said  Edict  of  Nantes." 

But  he  proceeds  to  call  his  own  decree  in  the  first 
section,  ^'perpetual  and  irrevocable;''''  and  says:   **We 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  369 

will,  and  it  is  our  pleasure,  that  all  the  temples  of 
those  of  the  said  religion,  situated  within  our  king- 
dom, countries,  lands  and  lordships  of  our  subjection, 
should  be  immediately  abolished."      In  the  second, 
he  forbids  the  Eeformed  **to  assemble  themselves, 
for  exercise  of  their  said  religion,  in  any  place  or 
private  house,  under  any  pretence  whatever."     In  the 
third,  he  **  forbids  all  Lords,  of  every  degree,  the  ex- 
ercise of  their  religion  in  their  houses  and  manors." 
In  the  fourth,  he  commands  all  ministers,  who  will 
not  embrace  the  Eomish  religion,   *'to  depart  out  of 
the  kingdom,  and  the  lands  of  our  dominion,  within 
a  fortnight  after  the  publication  of  the  Edict,"  and  in 
the  meantime  not  to  exercise  any  function  of  religion,  on 
pain  of  the   galleys.      The  fifth  promises  to  those 
ministers  who  conform,  an  increase  of  salary  by  one- 
third,  and  their  widows  one-half  the  stipend  during 
widowhood.      By  the  sixth,  the  ministers  might  be- 
come advocates  on  exammation,  on  half  the  usual 
fees,  and  the  three  years  study  being  dispensed  with. 
The  seventh  forbid  all  private  schools  to  the  Eeformed, 
**and  generally  all  thuigs  whatsoever  that  may  bear 
the  sign  of  privilege  or  favour  to  that  said  religion." 
By  the  eighth,  the  children  of  the  Eeformed  were  to 
be  baptized  by  the  Eomish  clergy,  and  be  brought  up 
in  the  Eomish  religion.      For  failure  in  presenting 
their  children  for  baptism,  parents  to  be  fined  five 
hundred  francs.     The  ninth  permitted  emigrants  that 
return  in  four  months,  to   take   possession  of  their 
estates;    and  longer   absence  brought   confiscation. 
The  tenth  forbid  men,  women  and  children,  of  th^ 


870  THE   HUGUENOT Sy    OR 

Reformed,  departing  the  kingdom,  or  transporting 
their  goods  or  elFects,  on  pain  of  the  galhes  for  men, 
and  **  confiscation  of  bodies  and  goods  for  the 
women."  The  eleventh  requires  the  relapsed  to  be 
punished  according  to  previous  laws.  The  twelfth 
permits  the  Eeformed  to  remain  in  the  kingdom, 
**and  continue  their  traffic,  and  enjoy  their  goods," 
provided  they  do  not  engage  in  any  kind  of  religious 
worship,  according  to  the  Reformed  faith ;  and  con- 
cludes by  commanding  all  the  oificers,  to  whom  it 
belongs,  to  have  the  Edict  proclaimed,  registered,  and 
executed,  *'in  every  particular,  without  swerving, 
and  that  in  no  manner  of  wise  they  permit  the  least 
swerving  from  it." 

The  Chancellor,  the  aged  La  TeUier,  labouring 
under  a  disease  that  in  a  few  days  brought  him  to  his 
grave,  signed  his  name,  and  said  :  *  *  Now  lettest  thou 
thy  servant  depart  in  peace ;"  and  laying  down  his 
pen,  retired  to  his  home,  refusing  to  perform  any 
other  magisterial  act. 

The  Komish  clergy  celebrated  the  day  by  public 
thanksgivings,  and  were  eagerly  joined  by  the  people 
of  Paris  and  other  cities.  The  eloquent  preacher, 
Bossuet,  exclaimed,  in  his  funeral  oration  on  La  Tel- 
lier,  **  Atfected  by  so  many  miracles,  let  us  give  vent 
to  our  feelings  on  the  piety  of  Louis.  Let  us  lift  up 
our  cries  of  joy  to  heaven,  and  say  to  this  new  Con- 
Btantine,  this  new  Theodoshis,  this  new  Marcian,  this 
new  Charlemagne,  what  the  six  hundred  and  thirty 
fathers  said,  formerly  in  the  council  of  Chalcedon, 
you  have  established  the  faith,  you  have  exterminated 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  371 

the  heretics,  a  work  worthy  of  your  reign,  and  a 
proper  characteristic  of  it.  Through  your  exertion 
heresy  exists  no  longer.  God  alone  could  perform 
this  miracle.  King  of  heaven,  preserve  the  King  of 
earth,  is  the  prayer  of  the  churches,  is  the  prayer  of 
the  bishops. 

Madame  De  Sevigne,  in  writing  to  her  daughter, 
some  days  after  the  revocation,  expresses  the  feelings 
of  the  ladies  of  the  court :  **  You  will  have  seen,  no 
doubt,  the  Edict  by  which  the  King  revokes  that  of 
Nantes.  Nothing  can  be  so  line  as  what  it  contains, 
and  no  King  has  ever  done,  or  ever  will  do,  any 
thing  so  memorable." 

The  Abbe  Tallemand,  speaking  before  the  French 
Academy,  in  January,  1687,  of  the  Temple  of  Charen- 
ton,  said :  '*  Happy  ruins !  which  are  tlie  finest  trophy 
France  has  ever  seen.  The  triumphal  arches  and  the 
statutes  erected  to  the  glory  of  the  King,  will  raise  him 
no  higher  than  the  overthrow,  by  his  pious  eftbrts,  of 
this  temple  of  heresy.  That  heresy  which  supposed 
itself  invincible  is  entirely  subverted." 

Massilon  also,  in  his  funeral  oration  on  Louis  XIV. , 
after  years  of  reflection  on  the  sufterings  and  wrongs 
of  the  Reformed,  says:  **Unto  what  point  did  he 
not  carry  his  zeal  for  the  Church,  that  virtue  of  sov- 
ereigns, who  have  onl}^  received  the  sword  and  the 
power  that  they  may  be  the  supporters  of  altars  and 
the  defenders  of  doctrine.  Oh,  specious  reasons  of 
state  policy  !  in  vain  you  opposed  to  Louis  the  timid 
views  of  human  wisdom,  the  body  of  the  monarchy 
enfeebled  by  the  evasion  of  so  many  citizens  ;  the 
32 


372  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

course  of  commerce  slackened,  either  by  the  privation 
of  their  industry,  or  the  furtive  deportation  of  their 
wealth.  Perils  fortified  his  zeal.  The  work  of  God 
fears  not  the  opposition  of  man.  lie  believed  even 
that  he  strengthened  his  own  throne,  by  the  overthrow 
of  the  throne  of  error.  The  profane  temples  are  de- 
stroyed, the  pulpits  of  sedition  thrown  down,  the 
prophets  of  falsehood  torn  from  their  flocks.  Heresy 
fell  by  the  first  blow  Louis  aimed  at  it,  disappeared, 
and  is  reduced  either  to  conceal  itself  in  the  darkness 
from  which  it  emerged,  or  to  cross  the  sea  and  to 
carry  with  it  its  false  Gods,  its  wrath,  and  its  bitter- 
ness into  foreign  lands. " 

The  Jansenists  declared  by  their  organ,  the  great 
Arnault,  '*that  means  had  been  employed  a  little  too 
strong,  but  by  no  means  unjust." 

At  Rome,  the  joy  was  great.  A  Te  Deum  was 
sung  in  thanksgiving  for  the  conversion  of  the  Pro- 
testants. The  Pope,  Innocent  XL,  wrote  to  the 
King  on  the  occasion  and  congratulated  him  on  **that 
noble  zeal,  with  which  being  ardently  inflamed,  you 
have  wholly  al)rogated  all  those  constitutions  that 
were  favouaable  to  the  heretics  of  your  kingdom,  and 
l)y  wise  decrees  set  forth,  have  excellently  provided 
for  the  propagation  of  the  orthodox  belief.'*  And 
also  he  congratulated  him  for  that  *'  accession  of  im- 
mortal commendations  which  you  have  added  to  all 
your  great  exploits  by  so  illustrious  an  act  of  this 
kind.  The  Cathohc  Church  shall  most  assuredly 
record  in  her  sacred  annals  a  work  of  such  devotion 
towards  her,  and  celebrate  your  name   with  never 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CETTRCH,  3?3 

dying  praises.  But  above  all  you  may  most  de- 
servedly promise  to  yourself  an  ample  retribution  from 
the  divine  goodness  for  this  most  excellent  under- 
taking. Given  at  Rome,  the  13th  of  November,  in 
the  tenth  year  of  our  pontificate. " 

Was  this  Pope  ignorant  of  the  laws  of  nature,  of 
nations,  and  of  God,  or  was  he  a  fanatic  ?  Was 
Louis  a  true  devotee  of  that  church  of  which  this 
Pope  was  the  acknowledged  head,  when  in  less  than 
two  years  he  publicly  and  intentionally  insulted  him 
in  Rome  by  his  embassador,  for  asking  of  the  King 
that  which  was  both  merciful  and  just,  both  for  the 
Pope  and  the  King  ?  Or  w^as  he  simply  acting  out 
the  spirit  of  the  emperor  Charles  V.,  that  he  meant 
to  be  Pope ;  if  not  of  Rome,  at  least  of  France  1 


374  TEE    EUGUENOTSt    OB 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  immediate  effects  of  the  repeal  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  npon 
the  Refoni^ed,  and  their  spirit  on  going  into  exile. 

THE  Edict  of  Repeal  was  registered  on  Monday, 
the  22d  of  October,  1685,  at  Paris.  On  the 
same  day  the  work  of  destroying  the  houses  of  wor- 
ship of  the  Reformed  was  commenced.  The  example 
was  set  at  Charenton.  The  temple,  erected  by  the 
celebrated  architect,  Debrosse,  capable  of  holding 
fourteen  thousand  men,  was  the  most  spacious  and 
beautiful  house  of  worship  owned  by  the  Reformed. 
In  anticipation  of  its  destruction,  the  congregation 
crowded  the  spacious  area,  on  Sabbath  the  21st,  for 
their  last  act  of  solemn  worship.  The  Papists  were 
in  haste  to  begin  the  work  of  demolition.  The 
strongly  built  walls  wearied  out  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
despoilers,  and  men  were  hired  to  complete  the  work. 
The  oldest  minister  in  Paris,  the  venerable  Claude, 
was  commanded  to  leave  the  city  in  twenty-four  hours, 
and  one  of  the  King's  footmen  was  appointed  to  con- 
duct him  immediately  out  of  the  kingdom.  His 
colleagues  were  limited  to  forty-eight  hours;  and 
upon  giving  assurance  of  obedience  to  the  order. 
Messieurs,  Maynard,  Allix,  and  Bertau  were  per- 
mitted to  leave  the  kingdom  unattended. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  375 

On  the  same  day  the  Attorney  General,  with  some 
other  magistrates,  sent  for  the  heads  of  Eeformed 
families,  and  declared  to  them  **that  it  was  the 
King's  will  and  pleasure  that  they  should  change 
their  religion ;  that  they  were  no  better  than  the  rest 
of  his  subjects;  and  that  if  they  would  not  do  it 
willingly,  his  majesty  was  resolved  to  compel  them 
to  do  it."  By  orders,  under  the  privy  seal,  all  the 
elders  of  the  Consistory  of  Paris  were  banished,  to- 
gether with  some  of  the  congregations,  of  known 
resolution  and  tried  constancy  in  their  principles,  and 
sent  to  places  the  most  remote  from  all  commerce  and 
business. 

The  Secretary  of  State,  dissatisfied  with  the  slow 
progress  of  the  work  of  abjuration,  invited  to  his 
house  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  merchants  and 
others,  and  closing  the  doors  upon  them,  refused  to 
let  any  depart  till  they  had  signed  a  paper  of  abjura- 
tion of  the  Reformed  religion,  with  a  declaration  that 
they  had  done  it  voluntarily  and  without  compulsion. 
If  any  remonstrated  against  this  act,  he  replied,  **they 
were  called,  not  to  dispute,  but  obey."  After  much 
delay  the  paper  was  signed  and  the  company  dismissed. 

From  these  examples  in  the  capital,  the  provinces 
understood  the  license  they  might  use  with  the  per- 
sons and  property  of  the  Huguenots. 

The  pastors  of  the  Reformed  were,  in  general, 
allowed  fifteen  days  for  their  departure  from  the  king- 
dom ;  but  were  forbidden  to  carry  their  movables,  or 
dispose  of  their  real  estates.  Their  books  and  papers 
were  retained,  under  pretense  that  they  might  be  the 
32* 


376  THE    HUGVENOTS,     OR 

property  of  tlie  consistories.  The  consistories  could 
not  have  leave  to  meet  and  make  the  assurance  of 
the  property  belonging  to  the  pastors,  and  of  that 
belonging  to  themselves ;  and  the  affirmation  of  a 
meeting  held  without  leave  was  invalid.  The  refugee 
pastors  were  not  permitted  to  take  with  them  either 
father  or  mother,  or  brother  or  sister,  or  any  relation, 
however  infirm  and  unable  to  subsist  by  themselves. 
Their  children,  over  seven  years  of  age,  were  denied 
the  privilege  of  accompanying  their  parents ;  and  in 
some  cases,  those  much  younger,  some  hanging  on 
their  mothers'  breasts,  were  retained.  Little  infants, 
whose  mothers  could  not  afford  the  natural  nourish- 
ment, were  deprived  of  the  care  of  nurses,  and 
mothers  were  severely  tried  by  the  struggles  of  ma- 
ternal love  conflicting  between  the  presence,  and  the 
immediate  comfort,  of  the  child.  If  she  carried  it, 
the  child  would  suffer  and  might  die ;  if  she  left  it,  it 
was  yielding  it  to  enemies.  But  the  pastors  must 
make  haste  to  fly ;  and  if  any  l^apist  desired  to  re- 
tain the  children  of  Huguenots,  some  pretext  could 
be  found  for  their  forcible  retention. 

On  some  of  the  frontiers  the  fugitive  ministers 
were  detained  on  various  pretexts ;  sometimes  of 
proving  that  they  were  the  very  persons  mentioned 
in  their  certificates ;  sometimes  to  give  satisfaction 
whether  or  not  there  was  any  criminal  process  against 
them,  or  any  information  lodged  ;  sometimes  to  prove 
that  they  were  not  carrying  away  the  property  of  the 
churches  or  consistories.  Being  detained  by  these 
pretexts  till  the  fifteen  days  allowed  for  their  depar- 


HEFORMED    FRENCH   CHURCK  877 

tare  were  expired,  they  were  told  they  could  not 
proceed  on  their  emigration,  and  were  subject  to  the 
galleys  for  being  found  in  France.  An  enemy  of  a 
pastor  had  it  in  his  power,  by  making  some  accusa- 
tion, to  detain  him  in  the  very  sight  of  his  place  of 
refuge,  and  have  him  condemned  to  the  galleys  for  not 
obeying  the  King's  order  to  leave  France  in  fifteen 
days,  or  save  himself  by  abjuration.  Very  few  of 
the  ministers  abjured ;  some  few  found  their  strength 
fail  them  in  the  hour  of  trial.  The  greater  part  suc- 
ceeded in  passing  the  borders  of  France,  in  the 
allotted  time  of  fifteen  days. 

Many  of  the  laymen  entreated  the  court  for  per- 
mission to  withdraw  to  some  foreign  land.  Marshal 
De  Schonberg  got  leave  to  retire  to  Portugal,  and  the 
Marquis  De  Euvigny  to  England.  The  Admiral 
Duquesne,  one  of  the  creators  of  the  French  navy, 
was  called  before  the  King  and  urged  to  change  his 
religion.  The  old  hero,  showing  his  grey  hairs,  said : 
**  During  sixty  years  I  have  rendered  unto  Csesar  the 
things  which  I  owe  to  Csesar ;  permit  me  now  to  ren- 
der unto  God  the  things  which  I  owe  to  God. "  He  was 
permitted,  unmolested  on  account  of  his  religion,  to 
end  his  days  in  France.  His  sons  were  authorized 
to  leave  France,  and  their  father  made  them  swear 
never  to  bear  arms  against  their  country.  The  Prin- 
cess of  Tarentura,  daughter  of  the  Landgrave  of 
Hesse  Cassel,  with  difiiculty  obtained  leave  to  go  to  a 
foreign  land.  The  Countess  De  Roye  had  permission 
to  go  to  Denmark  to  join  her  husband,  appointed 
General-in-Chief  of  the  Danish  armies.      No  other 


878  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OB 

exceptions  were  made  to  the  Edicts,  forbidding  emi- 
gration, and  requiring  conversion  to  the  Romish 
church. 

Permission  to  emigrate  to  foreign  lands  was  not 
granted  to  the  elders,  members  of  consistories,  or  the 
people  at  large  of  any  class  whatever.  They  were 
called  upon  to  aljjure  their  religion  and  attend  the 
services  of  the  National  Church ;  and  were  under  the 
teachings  of  the  Eomish  clergy.  To  this  demand 
there  were  different  responses  from  the  great  mass  of 
the  Huguenots. 

1st.  Those  in  the  mountainous  and  more  inaccessi- 
ble parts  of  France,  Hke  the  Vaudois  of  old,  resolved 
to  hold  to  their  faith,  and  stand  on  their  defence.  In 
their  wild  and  retired  fortresses,  they  resisted  the 
unjust  Edicts  of  the  King.  They  fought  for  their 
religion  and  their  homes,  and  drove  back  the  forces 
that  from  time  to  time  ventured  to  seek  out  their 
hiding  places.  They  preserved  the  order  of  the 
Church ;  and  kept  up  the  succession  of  pastors,  and, 
as  far  as  possible,  repressed  the  spirit  of  fanaticism, 
to  which  human  nature  is  prone  hi  times  of  great 
excitement  and  distress.  Able  commanders  and  pow- 
erful preachers  arose  as  from  the  occasion.  Assailed 
by  treachery,  false  promises,  breach  of  treaties,  and 
alluring  rewards  for  abjuration,  the  Keformed  ex- 
hibited the  strength  human  nature  gathers  in  suffering 
for  the  right  with  a  good  conscience.  "When,  after 
the  passage  of  a  century,  and  superstitious  forms  of 
worship  had  supplanted,  in  the  National  Church,  the 
word  of   God,   and  faith  that  brings  salvation  had 


REFOUMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  379 

died  out  for  want  of  that  food,  on  which  alone  it  can 
live ;  and  infidelity  had  beguiled  the  mind  of  France 
into  disbelief  of  all  revealed  religion,  and  had  begun 
under  the  auspices  of  the  religion  of  nature  to  long 
for  the  blood  of  kings  and  princes,  resolved  **to 
strangle  the  last  King  with  the  bowels  of  the  last 
priest ;"  and  the  fifth  of  the  Bourbon  line  stood  ar- 
rainged  by  a  revolutionary  assembly  that  would  shed 
blood  under  the  form  of  legal  trial ;  then  the  voices 
that  spoke  for  the  King^-and  there  were  some  that  said 
that  Louis  XYI.  was  the  lawful  King  of  France,  and 
his  arraignment  was  treason ;  these  voices  came  from 
the  descendants  of  the  Eeformed.  No  suffering  from 
the  Bourbon  Kings  could  induce  them  to  take  part 
with  the  infidels  in  shedding  their  blood.  Strange 
people !  They  would  not  kill  their  King,  whose  op- 
pressions had  been  untold  and  immeasural^le.  They 
dreaded  the  bloodshed  of  infidels  more  than  the  per- 
secution of  the  Bourbons. 

2d.  There  were  many  who,  finding  themselves  re- 
duced to  the  necessity  of  uniting  with  the  National 
Church,  or  of  being  despoiled  of  property,  and  fam- 
ily, and  home,  and  be  sent  to  prison  or  the  galleys ; 
deprived  of  the  exhortations  and  prayers  and  instruc- 
tion of  their  pastors ;  pressed  by  all  manner  of  argu- 
ments, and  the  examples  of  others  who  had  abjured 
and  had  saved  their  property,  at  last  yielded,  and,  as 
the  people  visited  by  the  dragonadcs  till  nature  was 
exhausted,  took  the  oath  of  abjuration.  How  many 
cannot  be  known ;  but  that  there  should  be  many  is 
but  a  part  of  the  history  of  human  weakness. 


380  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

3(1.  There  were  others  who  '*  faltered  hi  a  double 
sense,"  who  seemed  to  yield  and  cheerfully  attend  the 
National  Church,  sometimes  without  and  sometimes 
with  the  entangling  oath  of  abjuration.  Sometimes 
living  secretly  or  retired,  and  sometimes  more  openly, 
with  a  design  secretly  cherished  and  sometimes  avowed 
to  their  friends  in  foreign  lands,  of  escaping  at  some 
favourable  time,  when  they  had  conveyed  their  pro- 
perty in  some  form  beyond  the  kingdom.  Of  these 
some  finally  emigrated ,  others  remained  and  became 
reconciled  to  the  National  Church.  Some  lost  part 
of  their  families  by  this  doubtful  course  ;  and  others 
carried  with  them  in  their  exile  the  evil  habit  of 
concealment  and  double-dealing  on  the  subject  of 
religion. 

4th.  The  galleys  became  the  home  of  many  Hugue- 
nots. 

The  larger  part  of  the  villages  and  open  country  of 
France  made  an  effort  to  follow  their  pastors  into 
exile.  By  edict  of  the  King,  repeated  with  stringent 
additions,  emigration  was  forbidden.  Severe  penalties 
were  attached  to  the  attempt  to  leave  France.  The 
officers  of  the  customs  were  forbidden,  under  severe 
penalties,  to  suffer  any  goods,  movables,  merchan- 
dize, or  effects  of  the  Huguenots  to  be  taken  out  of 
the  kingdom.  In  a  little  time  all  the  prisons  were 
filled  with  men  and  women  accused  of  attempts  at 
emigration,  or  of  conveying  their  property  out  of  the 
country.  The  sufferings  of  the  prisoners  were  great, 
from  the  barbarities  of  the  confinement,  from  hunger, 
thirst,  chains,  separation  from  friends,  and  the  pres- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  881 

ence  of  disagreeable  persons,  and  real  criminals  of 
great  vileness.  A  lady  of  eminence,  after  her  estate 
was  seized,  was  thrust  into  confinement,  and  accused 
of  murdering  five  of  her  children  whom  she  had  con- 
cealed away  from  the  search  of  the  Papists.  Her  two 
youngest  children,one  of  five  years  and  the  other  of  two, 
were  taken  from  her  and  put  in  a  nunnery.  Both 
were  kept  without  food  and  whipped.  The  one  of 
five  years,  not  eating  or  drinking  for  forty-eight  hours 
and  being  cruelly  scourged,  she  resolutely  refused  to 
kiss  the  crucifix  or  bow  to  the  Host.  They  were 
finally  returned  to  their  mother,  and  one  in  a  few 
hours  died  in  her  arms.  Besides  imprisonment,  the 
penalties  of  the  galleys  and  death  were  attached  to  the 
edicts.  If  any  minister  returned  to  France  except  by 
invitation  or  permission  of  the  King,  he  was  exposed 
to  sufier  death.  Those  who  sheltered  ministers  that  re- 
mained in  France,  and  those  who  aided  their  unper- 
mitted return  were  condemned  to  the  galleys.  Those 
who  were  arrested  in  their  flight  from  any  part  of 
France  to  a  foreign  country  were  to  be  sent  to  the  gal- 
leys. In  the  month  of  June  1686,  there  could  be  counted 
in  the  galleys  at  Marseilles  alone,  more  than  six  hun- 
dred Huguenots  condemned  for  refusing  to  abjure  and 
attempting  to  escape  to  a  foreign  country.  At 
Toulon,  about  as  many  more  were  in  confinement. 
At  that  time  the  discipline  of  the  galleys  was  exceed- 
ing severe.  Admiral  Baudin  says,  that  at  that  time 
the  galley-slaves  were  chained,  two  and  two,  upon  the 
benches  of  the  gallyes,  and  were  there  employed  in 
plyino^  the  long  and  heavy  oars.  On  the  keel  of  each 
33 


882  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR, 

galley,  in  the  space  between  the  benches  of  the  row- 
ers, ran  a  gallery  from  end  to  end  of  the  ship,  called 
the  *coursine,'  on  which  continually  promenaded 
overseers,  known  by  the  name  of  *  comes,'  each  one 
armed  with  a  thong  from  a  bull's  carcass,  with  which 
he  lashed  the  shoulders  of  the  wretches,  who,  in  his 
opinion,  did  not  row  with  sufficient  strength.  The 
galley-slaves  passed  their  lives  upon  these  benches. 
They  ate  and  slept  there,  without  being  able  to  change 
their  position  more  than  the  length  of  their  chains 
permitted.  They  had  no  other  shelter  from  the  rain, 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  or  the  chilling  air  of  the  night, 
than  a  cloth  called  *Traud,'  which  was  extended 
above  their  benches  when  the  galley  was  not  under 
way,  and  the  wind  was  not  too  violent." 

Among  the  galley-slaves  at  Marseilles,  was  David 
De  Caumont,  of  the  illustrious  house  of  Caumont 
De  Forres,  lie  was  seventy-live  years  old  when  he 
was  sent  to  that  miserable  confinement.  With  him  was 
Louis  De  Marolles,  formerly  King's  councellor.  One 
of  the  aggravations  of  his  crime  was  that  he  had  re- 
sisted the  earnest  solicitations  of  Bossuet  to  become  a 
Romanist.  He  was  taken  from  Paris,  with  a  gang  of 
condemned  persons,  all  of  whom  were  fastened  by 
a  chain  of  sufficient  length  to  permit  them  to  walk 
after  each  other  in  a  line.  In  a  letter  sent  to  his  wife, 
we  find  him  saying :  *  *  I  live  at  present  entirely  alone. 
Dread  and  meat  are  furnished  me  from  without,  aver- 
aging nme  pence  a  day.  Wine  is  provided  me  in  the 
galleys,  on  giving  for  it  the  King's  allowance  of  bread. 
Every  one  on   board  the  galley  treats  me  civillj^, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  B83 

because  the  officers  visit  me.  I  am  causing  a  mat- 
tress to  be  made  for  myself  to-day  ;  I  will  buy  sheets, 
and  shall  do  my  best  to  make  myself  comfortable. 
You  will  say,  perhaps,  I  am  a  bad  manager ;  but  it 
was  enough  to  be  obliged  to  lie  upon  the  hard  boards 
from  last  Tuesday  until  this  hour.  If  you  could  see 
me  in  my  beautiful  convicts'  clothes,  you  would  be 
charmed.  I  have  a  beautiful  red  undershirt  made  hke 
the  frocks  of  the  Ardennes  carters.  It  is  put  on  like 
a  shirt,  because  it  is  open  only  in  front.  I  have  also  a 
handsome  red  cap,  two  pairs  of  breeches,  two  shirts 
made  of  linen  thread  as  large  as  my  finger,  and  cloth 
stockings.  The  clothes  I  wore  when  at  liberty  are 
not  lost ;  and  should  it  please  the  King  to  grant  me 
grace,  I  will  resume  them.  The  chain  which  I  bear 
at  my  feet,  although  it  weighs  but  three  pounds,  in- 
commoded me  much  more  in  the  beginning  than  that 
which  you  saw  around  my  neck  at  La  Fournelle." 

The  hour  of  grace  from  the  King  never  came  to 
this  poor  suflerer.  He  died  in  the  convicts'  hospital 
at  Marseilles,  in  the  year  1692,  and  was  buried  in  the 
Turkish  cemetery,  the  usual  burying  place  of  the 
Huguenots  who  died  in  the  galleys,  maintaining  the 
religious  belief  for  which  they  were  imprisoned. 

It  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty,  after  repeated 
effi)rts  of  intercession,  any  one  could  be  released 
from  the  galleys.  In  the  general,  efforts  were  not 
only  ineffectual,  but  exposed  the  sufferer  to  greater 
indignities.  As  an  act  of  grace  to  some  court  favour- 
ite, occasionally  a  convict  was  released.     A  murderer 


384  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

might  more  readily  be  pardoned  than  a  Reformed  con- 
demned for  his  faith. 

Multitudes  emigrated.  Guards  were  set  at  all  sup- 
posed avenues  of  escape.  The  greatest  vigilance  was 
used  to  discover  any  preparations  for  emigration. 
Informers  were  well  rewarded  for  any  discovery,  even 
when  made  by  means  of  the  basest  treachery.  The 
greatest  skill  and  address  and  perseverance  were  ex- 
hibited, sometimes  in  sad,  and  sometimes  in  ludicrous 
forms,  by  the  Huguenots  to  escape,  and  by  their  ene- 
mies to  detect  and  detain  them.  They  set  out  on 
their  journey  to  the  borders  by  night  or  by  day,  as 
was  most  likely  to  be  unsuspected,  and  travelled  by 
by-paths  or  open  roads,  or  tlirough  desolate  places, 
under  the  appearance  of  pilgrims  to  the  holy  places, 
or  as  couriers  from  one  part  of  the  kingdom  to  an- 
otlier.  Sometimes  they  might  be  seen  moving  like  a 
company  of  sportsmen  with  their  guns  upon  their 
shoulders.  Others  went  as  peasants  driving  cattle, 
or  as  porters,  rolling  their  carts  before  them,  as  if 
loaded  with  merchandise.  Some  moved  on  as  foot- 
men, in  the  livery  of  some  rich  lord ;  others  as  soldiers 
returning  to  garrison — all  taking  care  to  avoid  going 
in  a  crowd.  Those  who  could  afford  to  hire  guides, 
paid  as  high  as  from  1000  to  GOOO  francs  for  assist- 
ance across  the  borders.  Some  travelled  by  night 
and  concealed  themselves  by  day  in  the  forests  and 
caverns,  and  in  barns  covered  with  straw  and  hay. 
Girls  and  young  women  blackened  their  faces  with 
earths,  or  dyes,  to  appear  as  the  lowest  menials ;  and 
sometimes  dressed  as  servants,  followed,  on  foot,  a 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  385 

guide  on  horseback,  who  appeared  as  their  master. 
Families  were  divided  in  the  journey,  and  were  sep- 
arated for  months  and  even  years. 

Those  who  hved  near  sea-ports,  or  along  the  shores 
of  the  ocean,  hastened  to  make  their  escape  on  board 
of  Dutch,  or  English,  or  Huguenot  vessels.  The 
masters  would  receive  them  on  board  at  night,  con- 
ceal them  in  bales  of  merchandise,  or  in  heaps  of 
coals,  or  in  empty  casks,  placed  with  the  full  ones, 
holes  being  made  for  breathing  and  receiving  some 
small  refreshments ;  or  crowd  them  into  secret  hiding 
places  in  the  hold ;  and  when  out  of  the  harbours  and 
the  scrutiny  of  the  guards,  release  them  from  their 
confinement.  The  fear  of  discovery  and  consequent 
confinement  in  the  galleys,  made  all  these  sufierings 
tolerable.  Old  men,  feeble  women  accustomed  to 
delicate  living,  and  children,  rivalled  each  other  in 
patient  endurance.  Sometimes  they  attempted,  in 
open  boats,  sea  voyages,  which  in  other  circumstances 
would  have  made  them  shudder.  Count  De  Marante, 
a  noble  of  I^ormandy,  crossed  the  British  Channel  in 
mid  winter  in  a  boat  of  seven  tons,  taking  with  him 
forty  persons,  some  of  whom  were  women  in  delicate 
health.  Overtaken  by  a  storm,  he  was  kept  out  at 
sea  without  provision,  his  wife  and  the  women  and 
children  quenching  their  thirst  with  melted  snow, 
their  only  nourishment,  till,  half  dead,  they  reached 
the  English  shore. 

The  King  and  his  court  were  in  earnest  in  the  work 
of  converting  or  destroying  his  Huguenot  subjects. 
As  far  as  he  had  faith  in  the  Church  of  his  choice, 
33* 


386  imE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

his  salvation  depended  on  it.  For  his  sins  he  must 
do  penance  ;  and  he  would  repeat  his  sins,  and  con- 
sequently needed  repeated  penance.  The  conversion 
of  his  kingdom,  though  at  a  loss  of  men  and  money, 
and  contrary  to  all  mercy  and  justice,  was  a  penance 
for  his  soul.  He  threatened  the  Swiss  cantons  with 
vengeance  if  they  succoured  the  fugitives  from  France. 
And  yet  as  the  converging  streams  of  refugees  con- 
centered on  Geneva,  she  exerted  herself  to  supply  the 
wants  of  the  thousands  that  came  to  her  gates.  Un- 
der the  repeated  demands  of  the  King,  she  was  com- 
pelled to  ask  them  to  move  on  to  Holland  and  Ger- 
many, and  gave  secretly  what  aid  was  in  her  power. 
I  Had  all  the  officers,  set  to  guard  the  coast  and  the 
borders,  been  as  vehement  in  their  zeal  as  the  King 
and  his  court,  it  might  have  been  worse  with  the 
Huguenots.  By  the  inattention  of  some,  and  the 
kind  feelings  of  others,  multitudes  escaped.  In  some 
cases  gifts  of  valuable  goods  left  in  their  hands,  or 
on  the  wayside,  blinded  the  eyes  of  the  guards, 
especially  in  the  night,  and  multitudes  that  might 
have  been  arrested  escaped. 

In  various  ways,  involving  dangers,  romantic  efforts 
and  exposures,  and  remarkable  endurance  of  suffer- 
ings, great  numbers  left  their  beloved  France  and 
became  exiles  for  the  gospel's  sake.  Jurieu,  himself 
a  sufferer,  says,  in  a  pastoral  sent  back  to  those  re- 
maining in  France,  that  in  about  two  years  two  hun- 
dred thousand  Huguenots  had  left  their  homes  for 
foreign  Idngdoms,  each  carrying  with  him,  on  an 
average,  200  crowns.      In  1688  one  of  the  officials 


I 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  387 

of  government  deplored  the  departure  of  one  hundred 
thousand  men,  of  60,000,000  of  money,  the  ruin  of 
commerce,  the  increase  of  the  fleets  of  the  enemy  by 
nine  thousand  of  the  best  sailors  in  the  kingdom  ;  and 
their  armies  by  six  hundred  officers  and  twelve  thou- 
sand veteran  soldiers.  Foreign  computations  number 
up  vastly  more  emigrants  of  every  class  in  these  two 
years.  The  work  of  emigration  continued  for  some 
years ;  the  scattered  members  of  families  reassembled 
in  foreign  lands.  Others  departed  as  soon  as  they 
negotiated  the  sale  of  their  property.  Offered  at  a 
great  bargain,  the  sale  of  the  property  would  be  con- 
cealed by  those  who  hoped  to  be  the  gainers.  And 
the  plundered  joined  the  band  of  exiles.  Before  the 
close  of  the  century,  it  appears,  by  computations 
founded  on  public  record  and  private  data,  that  about 
half  a  million  of  the  Reformed,  all  loyal  subjects,  left 
the  dominion  of  Louis  XIV.,  carrying  with  them 
more  than  100,000,000  of  ready  money. 

The  spirit  of  the  exiled  Huguenots  was  as  peculiar 
as  the  circumstances  of  their  departure. 

1st.  They  carried  with  them  an  ardent  and  abiding 
love  of  France ;  a  preference  for  France  above  all 
other  lands.  They  left  her  hills  and  vales  and  towns 
and  villages  with  deep  sorrow.  With  sighs  and  tears 
they  bid  farewell  to  their  native  land  as  it  faded  from 
their  eyes.  The  homes  they  were  forced  to  leave 
were  always  beautiful  to  the  imagination  of  their 
memory.  The  hope  that  the  King  would  open  a  way 
for  their  return  to  their  beloved  land  never  left  them 
tiU  death.      The  climate  of  France  was  softer  and 


388  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

more  congeoial  than  that  of  the  more  northern  coun- 
tries of  Europe  that  opened  their  doors  for  the  fugi- 
tives. Their  trade  and  the  exercise  of  their  arts 
were  more  pleasant  and  profitable  in  France ;  and  no- 
thing but  the  severity  of  Louis  XIV.  would  have  made 
them  leave  the  land  of  their  birth.  No  visions  of 
extended  fields,  or  gains  in  merchandise,  enticed  them 
away ;  they  were  driven  by  certain  prospects  of  deg- 
radation and  death.  The  King  knew  their  strong 
love  for  France,  and,  in  prosecuting  his  own  purposes, 
drove  his  subjects  to  desperation.  The  Huguenots 
loved  their  native  language,  the  language  of  their 
fathers,  the  language  of  refinement,  and  power  and 
literature  beyond  the  rest  of  Europe ;  the  language 
of  their  prayers,  their  songs  of  praise,  and  of  their 
religion.  They  never  ceased  its  use  till  all  hope  of 
distinct  nationality  was  gone.  Even  in  South  Caro- 
lina, presenting  so  many  attractions  to  the  exiles,  the 
thought  ot  laying  aside  their  language  never  seemed 
to  have  occurred  to  them,  till  all  nationality  was  cut 
oft'  by  the  stern  refusal  of  their  King  to  permit  them 
to  colonize  in  Louisiana.  Then  they  amalgamated 
with  the  English  colony,  and  bid  farewell  to  France 
and   their  native  language. 

2d.  They  carried  with  them,  as  a  fixed  principle, 
the  supremacy  of  constitutional  law.  In  the  progress 
of  the  French  monarchy,  all  classes  had  felt  the  neces- 
sity of  well-defined,  abiding  law ;  written  law,  con- 
stitutional law,  acknowledged  law ;  law  extending  its 
influence  over  the  extremes  of  society,  the  King  and 
the  beggar;  law  under  which  the  artisan  might  toil, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  389 

and  enjoy  the  fruit  of  his  labour ;  law  under  which 
the  fields  and  vineyards  might  be  cultivated,  and  bless 
the  hands  that  laboured,  and  feed  the  kingdom ;  law 
under  which  a  father  might  sleep  in  his  dwelling,  a 
palace,  a  chateau,  or  a  cottage,  and  his  family  repose 
around  him  in  safety ;  law  under  which  a  man  might 
live  for  his  country,  fight  for  his  country,  and  die  for 
his  country ;  believing  his  country  and  its  laws  would 
stand  for  interminable  asjes.  The  laws  of  France 
were  severe  upon  the  Huguenots,  yet  granted  them 
protection  in  the  exercise  of  their  conscience.  These 
rights  were  very  circumscribed,  yet  defined  and  pro- 
tected. The  imperfection  was  borne  for  the  limited 
blessings  of  protection.  The  last  constitutional  law 
put  down  by  Louis,  was  the  Edict  protecting  the  Hu- 
guenots in  their  rights  of  religion  and  conscience. 
Then  they  fled  from  France.  They  went  seeking  for 
a  home  and  the  fellowship  of  churches,  where  these 
rights  might  be  defended  by  constitutional  law  and 
the  practice  of  the  lawyers  and  courts  of  justice. 
They  expected,  they  desired  the  government  of  law. 
They  would  not  live  where  they  could  not  enjoy  it; 
and  for  its  enjoyment  they  endured  exile  in  all  its 
hard  forms.  Wherever  they  took  their  abode,  they 
obeyed  the  laws  of  the  land.  If  any  laws  were  too 
hard  for  them,  they  changed  their  place  of  abode. 

3d.  They  carried  with  them  a  strong  attachment 
to  the  house  of  Bourbon.  Believing,  according  to 
the  established  order  in  France,  that  the  house  of 
Bourbon  held  the  true  line  of  inheritence  after  the 
extinction  of  the  house  of  Valois,  they  never  swerved 


390  TBE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

from  their  loyalty,  or  ceased  from  their  eflbrts,  till 
Henry  IV. ,  the  first  of  the  Bourbon  line,  was  seated 
upon  the  throne.  Under  his  edict,  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  pronounced  perpetual,  they  enjoyed  with  lim- 
itations, the  rights  of  conscience,  and  flourished. 
And  never,  till  Louis  XIV.  revoked  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  could  they  believe  the  heart  of  the  King  was 
against  them  ;  even  then,  multitudes  attributed  their 
troubles  to  the  King's  advisers  at  court.  They  held 
Richlieu  and  Mazarine  accountable  for  their  troubles, 
and  associated  with  them  the  reputed  wife  of  the 
King,  Madam  Maintenon,  and  some  of  the  lords  at 
court.  When  the  leaders  in  and  around  Rochelle 
proposed  to  unite  the  whole  Huguenot  body  in  a  revolt, 
and  to  erect  a  separate  government  like  the  Dutch 
provinces,  the  great  mass  of  the  Reformed  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  unite  in  the  design.  They  had  two 
strong  reasons  for  opposing  the  effort  : 

1st.  The  Huguenots  were  too  much  scattered  in 
France  to  form  a  government  separate  from  the  rest 
of  France  ;  and, 

2nd.  There  was  no  line  of  kings  they  preferred 
to  the  Bourbon,  or  from  whom  they  could  expect 
more  favour. 

The  wiser  leaders  believed  their  refuge  under  God 
was  in  the  crown  worn  by  a  Bourbon  ;  and  the  mass  of 
the  people  agreed  with  them.  They  believed  the  crown 
had  been  badly  advised,  and  sought  to  have  the  advi- 
sers changed.  When  forced  to  leave  France,  they 
desired  the  continuance  of  the  Bourbon  as  the  legiti- 
mate line,  under  a  change  of   dispensation.     When- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CEURCE.  391 

ever  and  wherever  the  Huguenots  joined  the  armies 
raised  in  Europe  against  France,  it  was  to  resist  the  fur- 
ther extension  of  that  severe  dispensation  they  wished 
changed,  a  dispensation  that  had  driven  them  from 
their  homes,  and  was  by  the  armies  of  Louis  to  be 
extended  in  Europe.  They  desired  the  destruction 
neither  of  France  or  its  King.  Evidence  that  the 
rights  of  conscience  should  be  restored  to  them  and 
maintained  by  the  King  and  court  would  have  drawn 
back  to  France  the  mass  of  the  exiles  to  succour  and 
defend  their  King.  In  self-defence,  they  fought 
against  those  who  had  done  an  injury  to  France,  to 
their  King,  and  to  the  best  interests  of  mankind. 
They  did  not  then  seek  a  revolution  in  the  governing 
powers,  nor  did  they  demand  of  Louis  XVI.  any  thing 
beyond  the  restoration  of  their  rights,  and  protection 
in  their  enjoyment.  These  things  Louis  XVI.  prom- 
ised ;  but  the  phrenzy  of  the  Revolutionists  unbridled 
in  the  absence  of  the  Huguenot  population  scattered 
in  exile,  swept  away  the  King  and  court  and  nobles 
and  National  Church  into  one  great  sea  of  blood. 
'  4th.  The  Huguenots  carried  with  them  well  defined 
views  of  the  rights  of  conscience.  William  of  Orange 
is  honoured  in  history  for  publisliing  and  defending 
the  right  of  men  to  freedom  of  conscience.  He  was, 
however,  not  the  first  to  bring  to  light  that  lost  truth. 
The  great  councellor  Le  Hospital  had  proclaimed  it  in 
the  court  of  France  before  him,  and  he  seems  to  have 
embraced  it  as  a  part  of  the  principles  of  the  Hugue- 
nots. They  believed  that  conscience  ought  to  follow 
the  revealed  will  of  God ;  that  conscience  was  not  a 


892  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

i 

law  unto  itself,  and  could  never  be  ;  that  God  was 
its  Lord  and  had  revealed  truth  proper  and  sufficient 
for  its  guide  ;  that  to  enquire  what  conscience  should 
approve,  was  to  enquire  what  God  had  revealed  ;  and 
what  God  had  revealed  was  to  be  determined  by  the 
words  and  laws  of  the  language  God  had  chosen  as 
the  medium  of  His  conversation  with  the  prophets, 
and  of  His  revelations  to  the  family  of  man  ;  and  for 
this  determination  two  things  were  required  :  1st.  A 
knowledge  of  the  structure  and  use  of  language,  and, 
2nd.  A  willingness  to  be  taught  of  God  as  the  great 
Author  of  morals  and  religion. 

No  fundamental  law  of  conscience  was  left  to  tra- 
ditions or  to  the  decisions  of  religious  councils  or  pol- 
itical governments.  The  Huguenots  always  asked 
to  be  tried  by  the  word  of  God,  and  if  their  princi- 
ples were  not  found  there,  they  were  to  be  cast  out ; 
if  conscience  did  not  act  according  to  God's  word,  it 
was  to  be  reproved  and  instructed.  They  believed 
that  in  all  important  matters,  God  had  expressed  His 
will  plainly.  Some  where  in  His  word,  perhaps  in 
many  places,  they  ex^^ected  to  find  the  divine  pleasure 
expressed  with  clearness  in  regard  to  all  moral  and 
spiritual  things  ;  and  that  by  some  precept  or  exam- 
ple of  things  approved  and  thhigs  forbidden,  the  line 
of  duty  could  be  found.  They  thought  that  agree- 
ment in  the  interpretation  of  Scripture  as  it  is,  and 
not  as  it  might  be,  is  necessary  to  church-fellowship  ; 
and  this  interpretation  to  be  according  to  the  known 
and  received  principles  of  language.     The  appeal  on 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH.  393 

right  and  wrong  in  action  and  in  principle,  is  not  to 
inward  light,  or  to  man's  conscience  for  decision  ;  but 
conscience  and  all  the  powers  of  man's  soul  are  referred 
to  God's  word  as  the  rule,  and  then  the  appeal  is  made 
to  judgment  and  feeling  and  conscience  for  action. ' 
The  purity  of  the  church  is  in  its  agreement  with  the 
word  of  God.  By  the  word  of  God,  the  ministration 
of  the  word  and  the  direction  of  the  general  affairs  of 
the  church  are  committed  to  persons  chosen  for  the 
purpose,  whose  judgment  is  to  decide  questions  of 
morality  and  religion  that  arise  between  man  and 
man.  The  officers  of  the  church  may  upon  reflection 
reverse  or  alter  their  own  decisions,  in  regard  to  what 
is  in  agreement  with  the  word  of  God,  but  never  as 
correcting  or  supplementing  revelation. 

5th.  They  held  it  as  an  undeniable  truth  that  all 
men  had  rights ;  and  that  the  sum  and  measure  of 
these  rights  varied.  Some  rights,  as  life  and  limbs, 
were  common  to  all.  And  no  right  could  be  taken 
till  it  was  evident  that  the  pubhc  good  demanded  it ; 
to  that,  all  private  right  gave  way.  The  taking  away 
any  right  without  consent,  or  law,  or  remuneration, 
was  tyranny,  to  be  resisted  till  justice  be  done.  The 
King  had  many  and  great  and  peculiar  rights ;  the 
peasant  some  smaller  but  very  precious  rights  and 
privileges.  The  peasant  in  taking  from  or  withhold- 
ing the  rights  of  the  King  was  guilty  of  treason  in 
some  of  its  degrees  ;  and  the  King  in  withholding  or 
taking  away  the  rights  of  the  weakest  member  of  his 
kingdom,  was  guilty  of  tyranny.  They  did  not  be- 
lieve that  all  men  were  equal  in  mind,  body,  or  estate  ; 
34 


394  THE   HUGUENOTS,    OR 

or  that  all  men  were  born  equally  free ;  but  that  some 
of  the  essentials  of  freedom  belong  to  all,  and  that  in 
multitudes  of  cases  the  freedom  of  all  is  circumscribed. 
The  degrees  of  tyranny  are  many  ;  and  the  court  of 
France  had  ascended  very  high  in  the  scale,  before 
they  felt  it  was  time  to  flee  for  their  lives  and  honor, 
and  that  further  endurance  was  first  dishonour  and  then 
death.  His  right  to  their  particular  service  was  out- 
weighed by  the  dishonour  and  pillage  and  death  he  had 
thrown  upon  them.  Their  ability  to  serve  in  honour 
was  taken  away  by  the  King ;  and  with  it  went  their 
obligations ;  and  they  fled  to  foreign  lands,  loving 
France,  and  recognizing  the  Bourbon  as  the  only  con- 
stitutional King  of  France. 

6tli.  They  carried  with  them  a  firm  belief  of  that 
system  of  doctrine  sometimes  called  Augustinian, 
from  its  great  expositor  Augustine ;  sometimes  Cal- 
vinism, from  their  countryman,  its  interpreter,  John 
Calvin  ;  and  sometimes  Predestinarian,  in  distinction 
from  all  systems  not  recognizing  the  will  of  God  as 
the  great  principle  in  the  divine  government ;  some- 
times doctrhies  of  grace,  to  distinguish  them  from  all 
reliance  upon  the  works  of  man,  in  any  form,  for 
justification  unto  life;  sometimes  the  doctrines  of 
Protestants,  or  of  the  Reformation,  as  distinct  from 
all  the  peculiarities  of  Romanism.  This  system  had 
been  stated  and  explained  and  defended  by  the  min- 
isters of  the  Reformed  in  France,  and  was  the  life  of 
the  religion  of  the  Huguenots.  The  doctrines  of 
grace  sustained  them  in  the  suflerings  and  wander- 
ings of  their  exile.      They  trusted  in  the  Almighty 


I 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  395 

power,  the  love,  mercy,  and  gracious  government  of 
God ,  and  in  the  advocacy  and  atonement  and  right- 
eousness of  Jesus  Christ,  with  the  gracious  aid  and 
presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  went  forth,  not 
knowing  whither  they  went.  And  they  were  led 
wisely  and  well. 

7th.  Of  the  government  and  worship  of  their 
Church,  they  left  behind  their  national  and  provincial 
Synods;  but  carried  with  them  their  pastors  and 
elders  and  deacons,  with  their  consistories  and  classes, 
and  theu'  peculiar  forms  of  worship  by  which  they 
had  been  distinguished  before  the  separation  from  the 
National  Church,  and  the  formation  of  the  Reformed 
French.  The  forms  of  worship  and  the  creed  were 
first  reformed ;  and  then  the  church  gathered,  and 
the  Form  of  Government  introduced,  under  which 
the  Huguenots  lived  in  France,  and  which  they  car- 
ried into  their  exile.  Purely  Presbyterial  in  their 
Church  Government,  and  their  forms  of  worship  and 
discipline,  the  Reformed  French  had  ever  been  prom- 
inent in  expressing  their  desires,  that  all  Protestant 
churches  should  be  bound  together  in  bonds  of 
closest  union.  By  positive  orders  of  their  sovereign 
they  ceased  from  public  expressions  of  these  desires. 
But  the  time  came  that  they  must  go  forth  and  make 
trial  of  their  own  spirit  of  forbearance  and  love,  and  test 
the  principles  and  practice  of  their  brethren  of  other 
nations;  and  learn  from  trial  whether  **in  essentials 
unity,  in  non-essentials  liberty,  and  in  all  things  cha- 
rity," was  laid  a  foundation  broad  enough  to  embrace 
the  Christian  world.     The  French  intellect  and  the 


896  ^HE   HUGUENOTS,    OR 

French  heart  in  the  mild  climate,  but  under  the  des- 
potic government  of  France,  had  declared  it  a  great 
truth  of  revelation,  that  the  unity  of  the  spirit  might 
be  preserved  in  the  bonds  of  peace ;  the  trial  was  now 
wliat  would  be  their  decision  in  the  colder  climate  of 
tlie  northern  powers. 

8th.  They  carried  with  them  their  love  of  literature 
and  their  manner  of  preaching  the  gospel.  That  there 
was  power  in  the  Huguenot  pen  and  in  their  pulpit  is 
most  clear,  from  two  considerations:  1st.  The  perse- 
vering efforts  of  the  King,  Louis  XIV.,  to  eradicate 
their  literature  and  to  destroy  their  pulpit.  The  King, 
in  his  desire  to  reduce  the  church  to  unity,  as  he  had 
the  State  of  France,  and  to  have  the  unity  of  both  in 
himself,  had  exerted  all  his  concentrated  powder  under 
the  su2:2:estions  of  his  ministers  and  the  ladies  of  the 
court.  He  had  encouraged  literature,  favourable  to 
the  Romish  church,  in  every  department — poetry,  the- 
ology, science,  history  and  politics.  Whoever  wrote 
well  was  rewarded  in  a  substantial  manner.  Contro- 
versial works,  deprecating  the  Reformed  faith,  or 
people,  in  any  form  the  ingenuity  of  man  could  de- 
sire, were  praised  and  rewarded.  Unwilling  to  trust 
to  the  merits  of  his  literature  for  success  against  the 
Huguenots,  he  commanded  their  literature  to  be  de- 
stroyed.    An  edict  was  passed  in  the    year to 

insure  the  extirpation  of  all  traces  of  the  efforts  of 
their  pens  in  favour  of  the  Reform  and  against  the 
Romish  church.  A  list  was  made  out  of  books  to  be 
destroyed,  amounting  to  five  hundred.  The  books 
were,   as  far  as  practicable,  gathered   and   burned. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  397 

And  by  the  Eevocation,  all  the  Huguenot  ministers 
were  commanded  to  leave  the  country  within  fifteen 
days,  or  change  their  religion.  The  greatest  lu- 
minaries of  the  Romish  church  had  been  employed 
to  preach  against  the  Reformed.  And  all  acts  of 
authority  were  used  against  them,  and  every  motive 
of  selfish  interest  brought  to  influence  them  to  aban- 
don the  Reform.  And  yet  the  King  was  not  prepared 
to  rest  the  controversy  there.  He  was  not  sure  of 
victory  till  he  had  banished  the  ministers  and  shut  up 
the  pulpits  in  France.  The  King's  acts  expressed  his 
sense  of  the  power  of  the  literature  and  preaching  of 
the  Reformed,  that  they  had  no  superiors  in  France. 
2d.  The  continual  care  exercised  by  the  Reformed 
Church  throughout  her  judicatories  to  improve  the 
literature  and  the  pulpit  would  naturally  produce  ex- 
cellence. The  National  Synod,  in  all  its  meetings^ 
showed  its  anxiety  on  these  matters,  condemning 
hasty  productions  and  unsound  books ;  commending 
those  that  were  well  done,  requiring  that  all  manu- 
scripts should  undergo  an  examination  before  publi- 
cation; and  calling  on  men  of  acquirements  and 
talents  to  prepare  books  on  given  subjects  on  which 
they  might  be  expected  to  excel.  From  the  first  to 
the  last  of  the  existence  of  the  National  Synod,  spe- 
cial attention  was  given  to  the  education  of  youth 
generally,  and  especially  for  the  ministry,  providing 
universities,  colleges,  and  schools  of  lesser  grade,  at 
which  they  might  be  taught,  and  giving  encourage- 
ment to  excellence.  Ministers  were  discouraged  from 
following  any  avocation  in  connexion  with  the  minis- 


398  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

try ;  teacliing  youth  appears  to  be  the  only  exception. 
Their  training  fitted  them  for  their  arduous  labours  ; 
and  their  labours  forced  them  to  exert  themselves  to 
the  utmost. 

The  manner  of  their  preaching  came  under  the 
constant  supervision  of  the  judicatories.  The  Bible 
being  their  text-book,  and  containing  all  the  truth 
necessary  for  man  to  know  for  his  greatest  good,  the 
ministry  were  expected  to  explain  and  enforce  it  on 
men's  consciences  and  hearts.  By  the  power  of  its 
truth  they  expected  to  gain  converts  and  build  up 
believers  in  the  life  of  godliness  and  the  comfort 
of  a  good  hope  through  grace.  The  ministers  in  re- 
pute were,  1st.  Earnest  preachers — earnest  in  every 
respect — in  matter,  and  turn  of  thought,  and  in  feel- 
ing, and  in  delivery  of  their  discourses.  The  attention 
of  men  was  to  be  arrested,  and  obedience  to  the  truth 
obtained,  and  that  against  the  greatest  oppositions. 
It  was  often  an  impassioned  earnestness.  It  seemed 
to  opposers  to  be  fierce — they  wished  to  call  it  ma- 
levolent. 

2d.  Simplicity  was  encouraged,  in  the  manner  of 
unfolding  a  subject,  and  in  the  arguments  and  illustra- 
tions used,  and  in  the  language,  that  the  subject 
might  be  understood  by  old  and  young,  the  learned 
and  unlearned.  The  subject  being  some  of  the  great 
truths  of  revelation  which  God  wishes  man  to  under- 
stand and  feel,  not  as  the  consequence  of  a  long  train 
of  argument,  however  strong  or  clear,  but  as  things 
lie  has  revealed  for  salvation,  and  to  be  received  on 
His  divine  authority,  the  ministry  were  expected  to 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  399 

explain,  not  prove,  the  word  of  God,  and  to  enforce 
it  by  considerations  drawn  from  the  same  divine 
source.  The  ministers  and  candidates  were  repeatedly 
enjoined  to  av^id  **  curious  questions  and  intricate 
discussions"  in  their  public  discourses,  and  to  employ 
their  time  and  talents,  and  the  time  of  the  people,  in 
setting  forth  some  of  the  great  truths  of  salvation 
brought  forth  from  the  treasury  of  the  Lord. 

3d.  Tenderness  in  feeling  and  words  and  manner 
was  expected  from  a  minister  of  God,  whose  great 
business  was  to  set  forth  God's  purity  and  exceeding 
kindness,  flowing  forth  in  such  a  channel  as  the 
blessed  Son  of  God.  The  kind  and  tender  feelings 
of  men  were  addressed  through  \\q^q  gj^d  iear  by 
divine  truth,  rather  than  the  strong  passions  and 
appetites,  to  give,  if  possible,  the  gentler  powers  of 
men's  hearts,  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  dominion  over 
the  fierce  and  clamorous,  and  to  turn  the  lion  into  the 
lamb,  and  bring  men,  rebellious  as  the  lunatic  among 
the  tombs,  to  sit,  clothed  and  in  their  right  minds,  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus. 

With  a  proper  education,  and  these  qualities,  a 
Christion  youth  was  admitted  with  hope  to  the  minis- 
try, even  if  his  natural  powers  of  mind  were  not 
above  the  medium  class  of  men,  the  church  relying 
more  on  the  piety  of  the  ministry  than  on  the  talents 
of  the  ministry. 

When  God  had  given  powers  of  mind  of  a  high 
order,  or  endowed  the  soul  with  the  creative  strength 
of  imagination,  and  adorned  the  minister  with  an 
imposing  form  and  winning  address,  or  a  voice  of 


400  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

sweetness  or  of  power,  then  the  church  expected  that 
all  these  gifts  should  be  employed  to  wm  the  atten- 
tion of  men  to  the  practice  of  godliness.  All  could 
be  earnest,  and  intelligible,  and  tende;*,  in  explaining 
and  enforcing  the  word  of  God,  and  leading  men  to 
purity  and  luve.  In  the  weakest  hands  the  things  of 
Christ's  kingdom  have  a  pathos  that  reaches  the  heart ; 
and  from  the  lips  of  the  highly  endowed  flow  words 
of  love  and  power  that  are  as  resistless  in  winning 
the  attention  of  an  audience  to  hear  the  gospel  they 
do  not  love,  among  a  rude  people,  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Louis  XIV.  in  France. 

The  church  judicatories  had  from  the  ealiest  times 
insisted  that  the  ministry  should  not  introduce  politi- 
cal discussions  into  the  pulpit ;  and  that  they  should 
not  be  leaders  in  political  assemblies ;  they  ever  dis- 
approved of  their  being  members  of  political  bodies. 
The  work  of  the  ministry  was  enough  for  them. 


REFORMED    FRENCH   CHURCH,  401 


CHAPTER  XII. 

The  immediate   effects  of  the  repeal   of   the  Edict  of  Nantes  on 
the  prosperity  of  France. 

WHILE  the  wail  of  the  departing  Huguenot,  un- 
observed by  man,  ascended  to  that  ear  which  is 
always  open  to  the  cry  of  His  distressed  people,  the 
King  and  his  court,  the  officers  of  his  church,  the 
monks  and  nuns,  and  the  mass  of  common  people 
were  rejoicing  over  the  deeds  done  and  the  prospects 
before  them.  Houses  and  lands  were  abandoned,  and 
to  be  purchased  at  a  cheap  rate,  or  taken  as  rewards 
for  severity  against  the  owners  ;  no  opposition  to  pro- 
cessions and  church  rites,  or  holy  days  ;  no  further 
cry  of  anti- Christ  to  vex  the  King's  ears  ;  and  besides 
the  wages  of  the  dragoons,  some  silver  streams  from 
the  plunder  of  the  Huguenots  found  their  way  into 
the  King's  treasury.  In  the  excitement  of  domestic 
triumph  over  enemies  that  had  contended  bravely  for 
more  than  a  century  and  a  half,  and  the  stirring  events 
of  foreign  wars,  none  had  considered  the  wasting  in- 
fluence of  the  persecution  and  exile  of  the  Huguenots. 
It  had  not  been  duly  considered  that  from  the  taking 
of  Rochelle  in  1629,  emigration  from  France  had  gone 
in  great  waves  and  little  ripples,  adding  from  time  to 
time  to  the  great  sum  total,  till  the  last  fatal  edict  had 


402  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

precipitated  half  a  million  more  of  Freuclimen  upon  the 
Protestant  nations  of  Europe.  They  had  not  observed 
that  the  diflerent  emigrations  had  carried  away  from 
the  national  wealth  of  France  enough  to  enrich  the 
Protestant  world  :  that  in  preparations  for  the  expect- 
ed edict  of  repeal,  millions  of  the  property  of  the 
Huguenots  had  been  left  in  foreign  nations  ;  that 
myriads  of  men  and  women  had  been  making  prepa- 
ration for  exile,  and  had  departed  like  birds  in  the 
night  to  distant  lands,  as  the  evil  came;  that  the  visi- 
ble emigration  of  the  poorer  classes  did  not  compare 
with  the  more  secret  departure  of  the  more  wealthy ; 
and  that  the  forsaken  houses,  and  the  vacant  factories, 
and  idle  mills,  and  deserted  workshops,  told  of  departed 
wealth  and  of  coming  trouble. 

Events  in  a  nation's  liistory  move  slower  than  in 
the  life  of  individuals,  but  surely  in  time  reveal  their 
nature  and  their  hifluences.  The  revenues  of  the 
kingdom  began  to  fall  short  of  the  vast  expenditures. 
The  King's  gifts  were  not  in  the  least  circumscribed  ; 
and  the  pleasures  of  the  court  and  the  expenses  of 
his  foreign  wars  rolled  up  from  year  to  year  a  formi- 
dable amount  to  be  provided  for  by  his  treasury. 
The  intendents  of  the  provinces,  in  the  reports  they 
were  called  to  make  of  the  resources  of  their  several 
departments,  and  of  the  revenues  resulting,  were  com- 
pelled to  admit  a  great  falling  off  of  the  King's  usual 
income  in  those  provinces  which  had  been  the  resi- 
dence of  the  Huguenots,  and  the  scene  of  their  indus- 
try. From  reports  in  the  year  1698,  made  by  order 
of  the  King,  compiled  by  men  whose  interest  it  was 


BEFOEMED    FBENCE    CBUECK  403 

to  present  to  their  sovereign  the  most  favourable  con- 
dition of  the  finances,  preserved  in  the  archives  of 
France,  and  by  royal  authority  laid  open  to  inspec- 
tion, it  appears  that  in  a  few  years  the  loss  in  the 
manufacturing  interests  had  been  immense,  and  in 
the  mercantile  interests  no  less. 

1st.  The  loss  in  the  manufacturing  interests  by  the 
exile  of  the  Huguenots.  There  were  in  and  around 
Casteljaloux,  in  the  district  of  Bordeaux,  a  great  num- 
ber of  Huguenots  engaged  in  making  fine  paper.  The 
greater  part  of  these  fled,  carrying  their  property  and 
art  with  them.  The  rich  manufacturers  of  Ambert, 
in  Auvergne,  left  the  kingdom  with  a  great  part  of 
their  experienced  workmen,  and  threw  most  of  the 
paper  mills  out  of  employ,  and  nearly  ruined  the 
trade.  The  paper  manufactories  of  Angoumois  were 
reduced  from  sixty  to  sixteen  working  mills,  the  w^ork- 
men  following  their  employers  to  foreign  lands,  the 
first  going  for  interest,  and  the  last  for  religion. 

Of  the  four  hundred  tanneries  which  enriched 
Touraine,  there  remained  but  fifty-four  in  1698.  Of 
the  eight  thousand  looms  for  silk-stufi:s,  there  remained 
but  twelve  hundred.  The  seven  hundred  silk  mills 
were  reduced  to  seventy,  and  of  the  forty  thousand 
workmen  employed  in  reeling  and  manufacturing  the 
silk,  only  four  thousand  remained  ;  and  of  the  three 
thousand  ribbon  looms,  not  more  than  sixty  remained. 
The  two  thousand  four  hundred  bales  of  silk  used  in 
the  maufactories  were  reduced  to  eight  hundred. 

Of  the  eighteen  thousand  looms  for  the  manufac- 
ture of  all  kinds  of  stufl's  which  had  been  employed 


404  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

in  Lyons,  there  remained  in  1698  about  four  tliou* 
sand.  The  masters,  with  their  riches  and  workmen, 
had  emigrated. 

The  families  of  the  Reformed,  in  and  around  the 
city  of  Paris,  emigrated  in  great  numbers,  and  with 
them  departed  the  masters  and  workmen  in  the  man- 
ufacture of  gold  and  silver  lace,  to  the  impoverishing 
of  many  towns  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  city. 

In  Kormandy,  the  loss  by  emigration  was  incalcu- 
lable. The  city  of  Caen,  engaged  in  foreign  com- 
merce, lost  her  richest  citizens  by  emigration,  to  the 
undoing  of  the  trade  of  the  place.  The  entire  popu- 
lation of  Coutances  emigrated,  taking  wdth  them  the 
manufactories  of  fine  linen.  More  than  twenty-six 
thousand  habitations  were  lett  deserted  in  the  various 
villages  of  this  province,  the  emigrants  carrying  their 
manufactures  and  commerce  with  them. 

In  the  district  of  Alen9on,  some  three  thousand 
Huguenots,  that  had  enriched  the  city  with  their  trade, 
emigrated  and  carried  their  wealth  with  them. 

In  the  province  of  Champagne,  of  eighteen  hun- 
dred and  twelve  looms  in  Rheims,  only  about  one 
half  were  left.  In  Rethel,  there  remained  only  about 
thirty-eight  woolen  factories  out  of  eighty.  In  Mez- 
iers,  of  one  hundred  and  nine  looms  for  the  manufac- 
tory of  serge,  there  remained  but  eight.  The  manu- 
factory of  fine  cloth  at  Lezannc  had  but  two  work- 
men left. 

The  little  principality  of  Sedan  suftered  greatly. 
In  the  villages  of  Givonne  and  Daigny,  employed  in 
the  working  of  iron,  sixty  makers  of  stoves,  scythes, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  405 

and  other  utensils,  emigrated  in  one  month.  The 
flourishing  city  sunk  down  to  a  poor  borough  town 
by  the  diminution  of  its  inhabitants  and  its  wealth. 
The  workmen  that  remained  after  the  masters  emi- 
grated were  left  without  employ  and  without  bread. 
It  was  long  before  Sedan  recovered  in  any  degree  this 
loss. 

In  Brittany,  the  trade  carried  on  at  Landerneau, 
Brest  and  Morlaix  in  fine  linen,  had  decreased  two- 
thirds.  The  manufacture  of  sail-cloth  in  Eennes, 
N"antes,  and  Vitre,  diminished  from  year  to  year  till 
the  peasants  ceased  by  little  and  little  to  cultivate 
hemp.  In  many  places  the  manufacturers  were  glad 
to  sell  out  their  raw  material  and  renounce  the  busi- 
ness. 

In  Maine,  the  manufactories  of  linen  fell  to  decay. 
Of  the  twenty  thousand  workmen,  but  about  six  thou- 
sand, including  women  and  children,  who  spun  and 
reeled,  remained. 

These  are  examples  of  the  ruin  of  cities  and  villages 
by  the  departure  of  the  Huguenots,  carrying  their 
arts  and  wealth  and  workmen  with  them,  impoverish- 
ing the  provinces  of  France,  and  enriching  the  rest  of 
Europe. 

2d.  The  injury  to  commerce  ivas  greater  than  the  loss 
felt  by  the  manufactories  by  this  emigration.  The  owners 
of  the  shipping  were  Huguenots.  The  owners  of  the 
goods  embarked  in  trade  were  Huguenots.  The 
sailors  and  ship-masters  were  likewise  Huguenots. 
The  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  carried  on  by 
these  people,  enriched  France.  The  vessels  carried 
35 


406  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

abroad  the  products  of  Huguenot  skill,  in  forms 
alluring  to  foreigners,  and  returned  with  money,  and 
the  raw  material,  purchased  for  manufacturing  pur- 
poses, at  a  cheap  rate,  soon  to  be  returned  to  the  pro- 
ducers in  fabrics  of  immensely  increased  value ;  and 
bringing  back  to  France  an  increase  of  wealth  to  her 
citizens,  and  abundant  revenues  to  the  crown.  French 
fabrics  were  ever  admired  in  Europe,  and  never  more 
decidedly  than  at  the  time  of  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes.  The  effect  on  the  revenue  to  the 
crown  began  to  be  felt  immediately ;  and  the  splendid 
court  of  the  Bourbons,  in  the  midst  of  the  glory  of 
the  empire,  the  most  fascinating  Europe  had  seen  for 
centuries,  began  to  contract  the  debt,  which  was  im- 
mense at  the  death  of  Louis  XIV. ,  and  under  Louis 
XVI.  involved  the  royal  family  in  ruin.  The  pros- 
perity of  the  Huguenots  was  the  life-blood  of  the 
treasury  of  France ;  and  their  exile  was  the  in- 
evitable bankruptcy  of  the  court. 

According  to  McPherson,  the  annual  export  from 
France  to  Holland  suffered  in  the  articles  of  silk- 
stuffs,  velvets,  woolens  and  linens,  of  French  pro- 
ductions at  the  rate  of  600,000  pounds  sterling;  in 
hats  217,000  pounds  sterling ;  glasses,  clocks,  watches 
and  household  articles,  160,000;  of  lace,  gloves  and 
paper,  260,000 ;  of  sack-cloth,  flax-cloth  and  canvass, 
165,000;  in  soap,  saffron,  honey  and  spun  woolens, 
300,000,— total,  1,702,000  pounds  sterhng. 

Loss  of  exports  to  England  for  same  reasons  was 
1,800,000  pounds  sterhng.  The  total  to  these  two 
kingdoms,  by  means  of  the  emigration,  was  about 


REFORMED   FRENCH  CHURCH,  407 

3,582,000  pounds  sterling  annually.  The  loss  of 
revenue,  on  exports  and  imports,  was  to  France 
1,500,000  pounds  sterling  each  year,  from  these  two 
nations  only.  Ko  computation  has  been  made  for 
the  loss  from  all  other  nations. 

3d.  The  exile  of  some  seven  hundred  Huguenot  min- 
isters inflicted  an  irreparable  loss  on  the  literature  of 
France.  In  theology  there  were  men  of  clear  intel- 
lect and  warm  hearts,  whose  volumes  have  enlightened 
Europe  with  their  clear  definitions,  their  comprehen- 
sive views,  their  powerful  logic,  and  impressive  illus- 
trations. Abaddie  went  to  Berlin  and  published  a 
work  he  projected  in  Paris — a  treatise  on  the  truth  of 
the  Christian  religion — of  which  Bo\'le  said:  **Iti3 
long  since  a  book  has  been  written  with  greater  force 
or  breadth  of  genius.'*  The  pastor  Claude  went  to 
England,  and  there  produced  a  volume — **The  Com- 
plaints of  the  Protestants  cruelly  persecuted  in  the 
kingdom  of  France,"  which,  by  its  immense  circu- 
lution,  alarmed  the  French  court.  Its  condemnation 
was  pronounced  by  the  King  of  England  to  conciliate 
Louis  XIY.  The  numerous  works  of  this  man,  par- 
ticularly his  '<  Essay  on  the  Composition  and  Delivery 
of  Sermons,"  have  not  lost  their  influence  to  this  day. 
Samuel  Delangle  and  Pierre  Allix,  pastors  of  the 
church  of  Charenton,  near  Paris,  were  fine  examples 
of  pulpit  eloquence.  The  writings  of  Allix,  like  his 
preaching,  were  appropriate  to  the  condition  of  the 
church ;  and  are  read  with  pleasure  and  profit  to  this 
day.  Louis  XIV.  used  the  means  which  he  judged 
irresistible  to  induce  his  return  to  Paris  and  making 


408  THE    SUGUENOTS,     OR 

peace  with  the  Romish  church.  By  his  order  his 
secretary  wrote  to  his  embassador  in  England:  **If 
you  can  approach  that  minister  and  persuade  him  to 
return  to  France,  with  the  intention  of  being  con- 
verted, you  may  offer  him,  without  hesitation,  a 
pension  of  from  three  to  four  thousand  livres ;  and  if 
it  should  be  necessary  to  go  further,  1  have  no  doubt' 
that,  upon  the  notice  you  will  give  me  of  it,  the  King 
will  consent  to  grant  him  favours  still  more  conside- 
rable ;  in  which  case  be  assured  that  you  will  have 
done  a  thing  most  pleasing  to  his  majesty."  All  in 
vain.  He  remained  in  England,  and  received  marks 
of  honour  from  the  universities ;  had  the  favour  of 
Bishop  Burnet;  and  was  employed  by  the  English 
clergy  to  write  the  history  of  the  councils  of  the 
church.  His  colleague,  Delangle,  received  honorary 
appointments  from  the  English  clergy. 

Saurin  preached  five  years  in  London,  and  in  1705 
accepted  an  invitation  to  the  Hague,  in  which  place  he 
became  matured  in  his  eloquence,  and  took  his  station 
among  the  first  of  pulpit  orators.  The  most  splendid 
part  of  Abaddie's  public  ministry  was  in  London, 
after  his  return  from  Ireland,  where  he  witnessed  the 
death  of  his  friend,  Schon])erg,  in  the  battle  of  the 
Boyne.  He  l)ecame  a  model  of  the  English  preachers. 
His  pen  was  called  hito  service  by  King  William  IH., 
by  whom  he  was  also  employed  to  pronounce  the 
funeral  oration  of  (iueen  Mary.  The  pastor  Droz 
exercised  his  ministry  in  Dublin  ;  established  the  first 
literary  journal  in  that  city,  and  founded  a  library  on 
College  Green. 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  409 

More  than  two  hundred  Huguenot  ministers  were 
scattered  through  the  United  Provinces  of  Holland ; 
men  who  preferred  exile  to  loss  of  the  freedom  of 
conscience,  and  carried  by  their  weight  of  character 
the  greatest  authority.  Their  names  were  pronounced 
with  respect.  Of  these  Saurin  took  the  lead.  Of 
him  Abaddie  said,  when  he  first  heard  him :  **Is  this 
a  man,  or  an  angel,  who  is  speaking  to  us  ?"  Nothing 
in  Bourdalaue,  Fenelon,  Massillon,  and  Fleihier  sur- 
passed his  exhibitions  in  the  pulpit.  The  refugees 
considered  Claude  their  oracle,  the  man  best  capable 
of  meeting  in  controversy,  Armaud  and  Bossuet. 
Jurieu  had,  like  Claude,  a  great  power  over  men  in 
controversial  writings.  He  maintained,  in  his  replies 
to  Bossuet,  in  his  treatise  on  the  Power  of  the  Church, 
that  the  great  Christian  society,  the  church,  is  com- 
posed of  all  the  several  societies  which  recognize  the 
law  of  Christ,  and  have  held  to  the  foundations  of 
the  faith. 

Du  Bosc  fled  to  Rotterdam.  Of  him  Louis  said, 
after  his  speech  at  court  against  an  edict  of  the  Parlia- 
ment: **  Madame,  I  have  just  listened  to  the  man 
who  speaks  the  best  of  all  my  kingdom ;"  and  turn- 
ing to  his  courtiers :  *  *  it  is  certain  I  never  heard  one 
speak  so  well."  From  his  attachment  to  the  princi- 
ples of  St.  Augustine,  he  was  called  **  the  preacher 
of  grace."  Superville  became  colleague  of  Du  Bosc. 
Of  great  polish,  and  of  elegant  manners,  he  often 
said:  "A  Christian  orator  ought  to  have  religion  in 
his  heart,  even  more  than  in  his  spirit."  From  his 
gentleness,  and  his  purity  of  speech,  and  courtly  man- 
35* 


410  THE    tLUGUENOTS,    OR 

ners,  he  was  the  Fenelon  of  the  Protestants.  David 
Martin  became  preacher  at  Utrecht.  He  puhhshed 
a  translation  of  the  Bible,  which  was  nniversally 
adopted  by  the  French  churches  of  Holland,  Swit- 
zerland, and  England,  It  has  continued  in  use  to 
this  day,  and  is  now  circulated  by  the  British  and 
Foreigh  Bible  Society.  These  are  specimens  of  the 
theological  scholars  and  preachers  that  fled  from 
France,  and  bereft  her  of  her  ornaments. 

4th.  France  lost  by  the  emigration  of  many  of  her 
best  soldiers.  The  Huguenonts  had  ever  defended 
the  honour  of  their  King  and  country,  and  every 
rank  of  society  entered  the  army.  The  Hugue- 
not nol)les,  and  the  Huguenot  mechanics,  and  the 
Huguenot  peasants,  were  all  found  in  the  army,  in 
cases  of  necessity,  and  ever  were  classed  among  the 
best  of  soldiers.  Multitudes  of  these  fled  from  France 
when  they  could  no  longer  have  liberty  to  worship 
God  according  to  the  convictions  of  their  conscience 
and  the  habits  of  their  fathers.  The  Prince  of  Tar- 
entum  took  service  in  the  Dutch  army ;  the  Duke  De 
la  Trimeville  in  Hesse ;  Count  De  Roye  in  Denmark ; 
Counts  Beauveau  and  Briquemault  went  to  the  Dutchy 
of  Brandenbourgh ;  De  Hallard  was  made  private 
Councellor  and  Major-General  by  the  Elector;  De  la 
Cave  became  Major-General  in  his  army ;  and  Du 
Plessis  Gauret  became  Commandant  of  Magdeburg 
and  Spandou.  The  number  of  oflicers  who  retired 
to  Brandenburgh  may  be  reckoned  at  six  hundred. 
From  these  the  Elector  received  most  signal  services. 
Of  all  these  the  Marquis  De  Varennes  was  the  most 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  411 

noble.  He  became  Lieutenant-Colonel  in  active  ser- 
vice, having  his  officers  mostly  of  refugee  Huguenots. 
When  the  Prince  of  Orange  embarked  at  Naerden 
to  take  possession  of  the  EngUsh  crown,  in  his  little 
army  of  fifteen  thousand  men  were  three  regiments 
of  foot  and  a  squadron  of  horse,  composed  entirely  of 
refugees  from  France.  Each  of  these  regiments  had 
an  efl:ective  force  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  men;  in 
all,  two  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifty.  Besides 
these,  no  less  than  seven  hundred  and  thirty-six  offi- 
cers were  dispersed  among  the  other  parts  of  the 
army,  constituting  about  one-fifth  of  the  whole  army. 
About  eighty  officers  trained  under  Cond6  and  Tu- 
renne  were  in  the  expedition,  holding  the  highest 
offices.  Frederic  Armond  de  Schonberg  may  be  con- 
sidered the  military  leader  of  the  expedition.  To  him 
the  Princess  of  Orange  committed  by  private  instruc- 
tions the  direction  of  aftairs,  should  her  husband  fall 
in  the  enterprise.  Public  opinion  had  placed  him  next 
to  Cond6  and  Turenne  ;  and  Conde  compared  him  to 
Turenne,  of  whom  he  had  said  :  **If  I  were  to  swap 
myself,  it  would  be  for  Turenne  ;  he  is  the  only  leader 
with  whom  I  would  be  willing  to  exchange  even." 
The  success  of  the  expedition  was  greatly  advanced 
by  this  brave  and  experienced  commander.  In  the 
battle  of  the  Boyne,  which  settled  the  crown  on  Wil- 
liam, and  broke  up  all  the  hopes  of  Louis  XI Y.  for  a 
Popish  succession  in  England,  the  brave  old  man 
poured  out  his  life  in  the  hour  of  victory. 

5th.  France  lost  by  the  emigration  many  men  of 
letters  and  artists.     Besides  the  pastors    who  were 


412  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

eminent  for  their  literature,  other  men  of  eminence 
escaped  to  foreign  lands.  Rocanles  of  Beziers  became 
historiographer  of  the  family  of  Bi-ancienburgh,  and  had 
for  his  successor  the  learned  Puftendorf.  Larrey  and 
Rapin  made  themselves  famous  by  their  works  in 
English  history.  Many  lawyers  of  eminence  left 
their  homes  for  conscience'  sake,  and  found  a  residence 
in  different  parts  of  Europe.  Eminent  physicians  and 
surgeons  took  refuge  in  foreign  lands.  Skilful  artists 
sought  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  and  their 
taste  among  the  different  kingdoms  of  Europe.  Jus- 
tel,  private  secretary  of  Louis  XIV.,  became  librarian 
to  the  King  of  England 

Louis  XTV.  rejoiced  over  the  unity  of  the  Church 
in  France,  of  which,  as  King,  he  was  the  political 
head.  lie  controlled  its  funds,  moulded  its  doctrines 
and  fashioned  its  discipline.  His  court  rejoiced  in  the 
triumph  of  forms  of  worship  and  articles  of  belief, 
under  whose  influence  they  could  be  devout  without 
morality.  The  Romish  party  congratulated  them- 
selves and  the  followers  of  the  Pope  throughout  Eu- 
rope on  their  delivery  from  the  opposing  influence  of 
Huguenot  moraUty,  Huguenot  worship.  Huguenot 
faith,  both  in  the  living  and  the  dying.  Louis  thought 
himself  King  indeed  ;  and  the  clergy  hailed  the  Pope 
supreme. 

2d.  The  extent  to  which  any  power,  political  or 
religious,  must  go  that  would  control  the  conscience 
by  authority.  Louis  XIV.  tried  all  the  expedients  of 
his  father,  under  the  cardinals,  in  vain.  He  increasd 
the  seductive  influences  of  honourable  posts,  titles. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  413 

annuities,  gifts,  in  hand  and  more  in  property,  with 
an  array  of  indignities,  disabilities,  losses,  bodily  suf- 
fering, and  domestic  trials,  to  lead  men  to  be  con- 
verted to  the  religion  of  the  court.  He  had  encour- 
aged the  dragoons  in  their  plunderings  and  inflictions 
of  horrible  assaults  and  pains  ;  and  yet  the  persecuted 
Church  flourished.  The  number  of  those  that  swerved 
from  the  faith  was  supplied  by  the  coming  generation ; 
and  the  sufferings  of  the  Church  were  her  life. 

The  loss  of  the  most  enterprising  population,  of 
vast  wealth,  of  trades,  of  manufactories,  of  com- 
merce, of  soldiers  and  sailors,  persons  of  all  ages  and 
ranks,  men  who  loved  France  and  would  have  served 
the  King,  form  the  sacrifice  made  by  arbitrary  power, 
for  the  destruction  of  freedom  of  conscience  in  France. 
The  price  paid  for  the  temporary  success  was  beyond 
the  strength  of  the  nation.  The  mo&t  splendid  king- 
dom in  Europe  began  to  give  signs  of  a  coming 
change.  The  progress  was  novel.  The  end  filled 
Europe  first  with  amazement  and  then  with  the  clash 
of  arms. 


414  TEE    BUGUENOTS,    OR 


CHAPTER  XIIT. 


The  effects  of  the  'Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  upon  the 
rrotestant  Nations  of  Europe. 


THE  cities  and  towns  of  Protestant  Europe,  partic- 
ularly those  whose  creeds  and  forms  harmonized 
with  the  Reformed  Church  of  France,  opened  their 
gates  to  the  exiles,  made  by  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes. 

Ist.  The  lleformed  cantons  of  Switzerland.  In 
the  town  of  Basle  a  Church  was  founded  by  tlie 
exiles  from  France  on  the  occasion  of  the  Massacre 
of  St.  Bartholomew's  day.  The  leaders  were  the 
two  sons  of  the  Admiral  Coligny,  who  fled  from 
France  on  hearing  of  the  murder  of  their  father. 
The  canton  of  Berne,  daring  the  troubles  under 
Charles  IX.,  Henry  HI.,  and  Louis  XIH.,  received 
many  exiles.  A  nobleman,  who  saved  the  life  of 
Henry  IV.  on  the  day  of  Contras,  returned  to  Lau- 
sanne. A  celebrated  engineer  established  himself  in 
Berne,  built  the  ramparts  of  the  city,  founded  a 
French  Church,  and  provided  it  with  a  pastor  in 
1623.  Geneva,  from  the  time  she  embraced  the 
Reformed  faith,  was  always  ready  to  receive  the 
exiles  from  France.     She  strengthened  herself,  from 


MEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  415 

time  to  time,  by  the  Huguenot  exiles.  The  circum- 
stances of  the  death  of  Henry  IV.  determined  some 
nobles  to  make  Geneva  their  home.  Such  was  the 
respect  felt  for  Geneva  in  France,  that  when  she  was 
threatened  by  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  many  nobles 
offererd  their  personal  services ;  others  sent  money ; 
and  the  Duke  De  Bouillon  sent  his  engineer  to  repair 
her  ramparts.  She  was  assured  that  **all  well-bal- 
lanced  minds  made  general  cause  with  her."  After 
the  taking  of  Rochelle,  the  Duke  De  Laubin  repaired 
to  Geneva.  After  performing  some  military  exploits 
for  the  Swiss,  he  fell  in  battle  at  Rheinfell,  mortally 
wounded,  lighting  under  the  Duke  of  Weimar.  He 
was  interred  at  Geneva  with  great  pomp  in  the  Church 
of  St.  Peter,  according  to  a  strong  desire  he  expressed 
to  be  buried  in  the  town  he  had  ever  loved.  His 
monument  may  yet  be  seen  representing  a  warrior  of 
the  16th  century. 

The  persecutions,  which  preceded  the  revocation, 
sent  multitudes  of  exiles  to  Geneva.  When  the  dra- 
goons went  to  Gex  and  Bresse  to  enforce  conversion 
to  Rome,  multitudes  hastily  fled.  On  the  21st  day 
of  September,  1685,  they  began  to  arrive  at  Geneva 
hi  masses,  with  their  valuables  in  wagons.  In  a  few 
weeks  exiles  flocked  there  from  Dauphin  and  Langue- 
doc,  and  soon  from  the  other  provinces  of  the  king- 
dom. Jacques  Flournoy,  in  his  manuscript,  says : 
*' Every  day  there  continue  to  arrive  a  great  many  of 
these  poor  people,  and  their  number  already  exceeds 
many  thousands.  Among  others,  numerous  French 
ministers  have  passed   through ;  and  although  they 


416  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

remain  but  a  few  days  in  the  city,  more  than  fifty  of 
them  may  be  seen  at  a  time.  The  French  fund  is 
drained.  On  the  9th  of  November  two  hundred  and 
twenty-eight,  from  the  pays  de  Gex  alone,  were  re-  " 
ceived.  By  the  15th  of  November  a  thousand  from 
that  single  country  had  already  received  assistance." 
The  *' French  fund"  was  instituted  in  1545  by  David 
De  Busanton,  who  bequeathed  half  his  fortune  to  the 
general  hospital,  and  the  other  half  to  the  refugees. 
This  fund  was  enriched  from  time  to  time  by  the 
Keformed,  anxious  to  do  good,  and  to  show  their 
gratitude  for  favours.  In  1687  the  tide  of  emigra- 
tion flowed  strong  to  Geneva.  Flournoy,  under  date 
of  May  25th,  says:  ** Every  day  a  surprising  number 
of  Frenchmen  arrive,  who  have  fled  from  the  king- 
dom for  religion's  sake.  It  has  been  remarked  that 
hardly  a  week  passes  that  as  many  as  three  hundred 
do  not  come,  and  this  has  continued  since  the  end  of 
winter.  Some  days  as  many  as  a  hundred  and  twenty 
reach  here,in  numerous  bands.  Most  of  them  are  young 
tradesmen,  but  there  are  also  people  of  quality." 
Again  he  says:  *' During  all  this  time,  there  passes 
through  the  city  a  surprising  number  of  poor  French 
refugees,  who  enter  by  the  new  gate  and  leave  by 
the  lake.  Most  of  them  are  from  Dauphiny.  As 
many  as  three  hundred  arrive  every  day.  On  the 
16th,  17th  and  18th  of  August,  eight  hundred  in  all 
entered  the  city.  The  fund  is  entirely  exhausted. 
Its  capital  two  years  ago  was  more  than  eight  thou- 
sand crowns ;  but  it  has  no  longer  any  thing,  not- 
withstanding the  considerable  charities  it  has  received. 


BE  FORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  417 

On  tlie  15tli  of  August  fifteen  hundred  francs  were 
distributed.  During  all  this  year  it  has  distributed 
five  hundred  crowns  monthly.  The  Council  gave 
five  hundred  crowns  to  the  fund,  the  churches  of 
the  country  as  much  more,  and  the  hospital  the 
same,  besides  taking  care  of  all  the  sick.  The  revenue 
of  all  the  Thursday  charity  boxes  was  granted  them 
throughout  the  year.  The  Italian  fund  also  gave 
five  hundred  crowns.  The  public,  in  their  turn,  fur- 
nished the  boat  for  transporting  the  refugees  to  Swit- 
zerland, which  amounted  to  about  a  thousand  crowns 
for  the  year.  It  is  said,  that  in  the  five  weeks,  which 
ended  on  the  1st  of  September,  nearly  eight  thousand 
of  them  entered  the  city,  so  that,  although  they  left 
every  day  by  the  lake,  there  were  ordinarily  about 
three  thousand  in  Geneva."  The  ofi^cial  registers 
say:  ** March  4th,  1687.  Crowds  of  refugees  are 
seen  m  the  public  places.  May  24th.  From  twelve 
to  thirteen  hundred  persons  have  arrived  in  this  city 
from  the  Spays  de  Gex.  August  31st.  The  list  of 
refugees,  who  arrived  yesterday  at  Neufe,  amounts  to 
about  eight  hundred.  The  hospitals  have  been  or- 
dered to  provide  sheds  to  shelter  those  who  arrive. 
September  16th.  During  the  past  week,  about  eleven 
hundred  and  fifty  refugees  arrived.  On  the  24th  of 
November  a  solemn  fast  was  celebrated." 

When  the  French  prisons  were  thrown  open,  in 
1688,  and  a  crowd  of  captives  set  at  liberty,  numer- 
ous prisoners  of  illustrious  birth  were  escorted  to  the 
frontiers,  and  there  heard  their  sentence  of  eternal 
36 


418  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

banishment  from  France ;  and  were  dismissed  with  a 
few  pistoles  out  of  their  confiscated  property. 

The  King  of  France  sent  to  Geneva  a  letter,  re- 
quiring all  who  had  left  France  to  return  home ;  and 
forbade  the  Genevese  receiving  any  that  left  France 
without  permission.  The  affairs  of  a  military  nature 
engrossed  the  attention  of  the  King ;  and  the  heavy 
threats  he  uttered  against  Geneva  were  never  executed. 

The  Protestant  cantons  of  Switzerland  were  as 
ready  as  Geneva  to  welcome  and  assist  the  refugees. 
On  account  of  the  smallness  of  their  territories,  and 
the  roughness  of  the  surface,  they  could  permit  but 
about  twenty  thousand  of  the  exiles  to  remain  in 
Geneva,  Berne,  Zurich,  N'eufehold,  Schoffhausen, 
and  St.  Gall.  The  influence  of  this  number  of  ac- 
tive persons  was  speedily  felt  in  the  agriculture  and 
mechanic  arts  of  Switzerland.  Improved  gardening 
added  greatly  to  the  comfort  of  the  towns.  Geneva 
received  a  great  number  of  master  watchmakers, 
goldsmiths  and  jewelers.  As  early  as  1685,  ^ve 
thousand  watches  were  yearly  supplied  to  commerce. 
Berne  profitted  by  the  cultivation  of  the  mulberry- 
tree.  Lausanne  received  hat  manufactories,  together 
with  those  of  chintz  and  stockings. 

At  the  head  of  the  military  men,  that  remained  in 
Switzerland,  was  Henri,  the  son  of  the  celebrated 
Admiral  Duquesne.  Not  being  permitted  to  take  his 
father's  body,  he  carried  with  him  the  embalmed 
heart.  lie  erected  a  centotaph,  inscribed,  **This 
tomb  awaits  the  remains  of  Duquesne.      Traveller, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  419 

interrogate  the  court,  the  army,  the  Church,  and 
even  Asia,  Africa,  and  the  two  oceans :  ask  them 
why  a  superb  mausoleum  has  been  erected  to  the 
brave  Ruyter,  and  none  to  Duquesne,  his  conquerer  ? 
I  see  that,  through  respect  to  the  great  King,  thou 
darest  not  break  silence."  The  soldiers,  refugees, 
always  took  part  in  the  defence  of  their  adopted  country, 
Switzerland,  and  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  armies 
that  finally  brought  to  naught  the  projects  of  Louis. 
One  of  the  emigrants,  Cavalier,  returned  to  his 
native  country,  and  became  the  military  head  of  the 
Camisards,  when  only  twenty-one  years  old,  and  is 
noted  in  history.  He  was  entrapped  by  Marshal  Vil- 
liers,  with  the  promises  of  protection  for  himself  and 
countrymen,  and  conducted  to  Paris.  There,  on  an 
interview  with  the  King,  he  found  he  had  been  de- 
ceived, but  in  nothing  degraded.  He  escaped  from 
France,  and  served  in  the  armies  of  the  Protestants. 

Switzerland  received  her  portion  of  men  of  litera- 
ture and  science,  and  from  them  obtained  the  advan- 
tage of  improved  language,  and  arts  and  philosophy. 
These  refugees  were  superceded  by  the  literary  refu- 
gees of  Louis  XV.,  who  did  so  much  to  corrupt 
Switzerland ;  and  to  these  were  added  the  political 
refugees  in  later  times,  which  injured  all  Europe  by 
their  free  thinking. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1685,  about  two  hundred 
pastors  had  retired  to  Switzerland.  Of  all  that  may 
be  considered  as  refugees,  the  name  of  Antoine 
Court,  the  founder  of  a  divinity  school  at  Lausanne, 
to  supply  preachers  to  the  Eeformed  churches  in  the 


420  ^HE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

mountains  of  France,  stands  first.  He  is  worthy  of 
a  memoir ;  and  his  history  would  relate  the  most 
important  facts  in  the  war  of  the  Camisards,  and 
those  that  succeeded,  called  Wars  of  the  Cevennes. 
It  would  lead  to  a  statement  of  the  persecution  of  the 
.Reformed  Church  in  France  through  that  memorable 
age  of  infidelity,  that  covered  France  as  a  dark  cloud, 
that  burst  in  the  terrible  revolution  in  which  the  blood 
of  the  Bourbon  King  was  poured  out  on  the  scaftbld. 
He  died  in  1670.  Add  to  this  the  hfe  of  Paul  Ra- 
bout,  with  that  of  his  son,  and  a  volume  of  the 
deepest  interest  would  be  presented  to  the  world. 
Such  heroism,  such  devotion,  such  self-denial,  such 
earnestness  in  the  cause  of  the  gospel,  make  their 
way  to  all  hearts. 

2d.  The  United  Provinces  of  Holland.  Holland 
had  been  from  the  dark  ages  the  asylum  of  the  op- 
pressed. The  fugitives  found  a  home  in  her  broad 
marshes,  and  along  her  bleak  shores.  With  her 
prosperity  her  hospitahty  increased,  and  the  distressed 
from  every  climate  were  welcomed  to  her  damp  cli- 
mate, her  freedom,  and  her  enterprise.  In  the  trou- 
bles which  came  upon  other  nations  on  account  of 
religion,  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries, 
she  received  crowds  of  exiles.  More  than  thirty 
thousand  EngUsh  found  in  Holland  a  refuge  from  the 
bloody  persecution  of  Mary,  Queen  of  England.  A 
host  of  Germans,  during  the  thirty  years  war,  sought, 
on  the  banks  of  the  rivers  in  Holland,  that  religious 
liberty  they  could  not  enjoy  in  their  own  country. 
The  Dukes  of  Alva,  Requiescens  and  Parma  sent  many 


REFORMED    FRENCH    GHURCH.  421 

of  the  Walloons,  and  Flemings,  and  Brabanters  to  the 
same  hiding-places.  Colonies  of  Reformed  were  es- 
tablished in  1578  at  Amsterdam ;  in  1579  at  Ilarlaem  ; 
in  1584  at  Leyden  ;  in  1586  at  Delft ;  in  1579  at  Mid- 
dleburgh ;  1580  at  Utrecht ;  and  in  1589  at  Dort. 
The  greater  part  of  the  Reformed  in  the  cities  of 
Tournay,  Oudenarde,  MechUn,  Antwerp  and  Ghent, 
sold  their  property  and  retired  to  the  provinces  of 
Holland.  When  the  Dake  of  Parma  gave  the  in- 
habitants of  the  southern  part  of  the  Netherlands  the 
choice  of  exile,  or  conformity  to  the  Romish  church, 
their  religion  blossomed  anew. 

It  was  very  natural  for  the  Huguenots  to  look 
upon  Holland  as  their  refuge  in  trouble.  When 
Henry  HI.  of  France  in  1585,  issued  an  edict  requir- 
inor  the  Huii-uenots  to  be  converted  to  the  national 
religion  or  leave  the  kingdom  in  six  months,  a  gTeat 
number  from  the  northern  and  eastern  borders  repaired 
to  Holland  and  joined  the  colonies  of  the  Walloons, 
whose  language  and  forms  of  religion  were  familiar. 
After  the  capture  of  Rochelle,  in  1629,  many  Hugue- 
nots from  Rochelle  and  the  southern  provinces  retired 
to  Holland.  When  Louis  XIV.  commenced  his 
severe  edicts,  the  emigration  to  Holland  was  renewed. 
The  Count  De  Estrades,  on  his  return  from  the  em- 
bassy to  the  Hague  in  1688,  informed  Ruvigny  that 
more  than  eight  hundred  families  had  fled  to  Holland 
to  escape  the  persecution  then  pressing  the  Huguenots. 

This  emigration  of  the  Huguenots  to  Holland, 
assumed,  towards  the  latter  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  a  political  form.  In  1681,  the  dragonades 
B6* 


422  miJ)    BVGUBNOtS,    OR^ 

sent  from  Poictou  some  thousands  of  emigrants  to 
Holland.  The  Sieur  Amonet  repaired  to  the  Hague, 
and  by  his  representations,  awakened  the  public  to  the 
advantages  to  be  received  by  that  city,  from  the  fatal 
policy  of  Louis,  in  driving  manufacturers  from  his 
kingdom.  Preparations  were  made  for  the  favoura- 
ble reception  of  the  fugitives.  In  the  same  year,  the 
states  of  Holland  freed  all  refugees  that  would  settle 
in  the  provinces  from  taxes  for  the  period  of  twelve 
years. 

After  the  edict  permitting  children  of  seven  years 
of  age  to  renounce  the  Reformed  Church  and  embrace 
the  Romish,  the  Count  D'Avaux  sent  from  Holland 
to  his  government,  **the  fury  is  extreme  in  all  the 
towns,  especially  in  Amsterdam."  Lamentations 
were  sung  in  the  streets  at  night.  A  general  collec- 
tion was  ordered  in  favour  of  the  refugees  ;  and  the 
sufferers  in  France  were  informed  that  part  of  the 
funds  would  be  reserved  to  assist  those  who  might 
emigrate.  The  severity  of  that  winter  aided  the  ref- 
ugees to  reach  Amsterdam  by  passing  over  the  ice. 

As  the  edicts  of  Louis  became  more  severe,  the  num- 
ber of  emigrants  to  Holland  increased.  About  a  month 
after  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  the  Count 
D'Avaux  wrote  to  the  King  that  the  deputies  in  the 
States  General  of  Holland  were  greatly  moved  by  the 
information  that,  *<the  Dutch  domiciled  in  France 
could  neither  leave  the  country,  nor  withdraw  their 
possessions,  although  not  naturahzed  Frenchmen." 
The  French  monarch  was  constrained  to  declare  "  that 
he  did  not  pretend  to  detain  the  subjects  of  the  States 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  423 

General  contrary  to  their  will,  and  that  passports 
would  be  granted  to  all  who  desired  to  withdraw  and 
sell  their  effects."  This  did  not  alljiy  the  indignation. 
And  in  [)reparation  for  the  Edict  of  Revocation,  the 
city  of  ArQsterdam  added  five  French  preachers  to 
the  three  already  supported,  to  be  ready  for  the  com- 
ing of  refugees. 

So  numerous  were  the  refugees  that  sought  a  home 
in  Holland,  that  on  the  proposition  of  the  Synod  of 
the  Reformed  Dutch  in  1686,  the  authorities  allotted 
sixteen  French  pastors  for  the  refugees  in  Amsterdam; 
seven  for  those  in  Dort ;  seven  for  Harlaem  ;  six  for 
Delft ;  eight  to  Leyden  ;  and  five  to  Gonda  ;  to  Schie- 
dam, Schoonhaven  and  Briel  each  two.  The  other 
provinces  received  a  great  number.  In  the  United 
Provinces  there  were  in  1688  as  many  as  sixty-two 
churches  founded  or  augmented  by  the  refugees. 

The  French  embassador  at  the  Hague  long  denied 
the  existence  of  any  necessity  for  the  emigrations,  and 
defended  his  King  against  the  charge  of  cruelty.  But 
four  days  before  the  Edict  of  Revocation  was  registered 
Louis  wrote  to  him,  October  18th,  1688  :  **I  am  very 
happy  to  inform  you  that  God  having  granted  full  suc- 
cess to  the  means  I  have  long  adopted  for  bringing  back 
my  subjects  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church  ;  and  the 
advices  which  I  daily  receive  of  an  infinite  number  of 
conversions,  leaving  me  no  room  to  doubt  that  the 
most  obstinate  will  now  follow  the  example  of  the 
rest;  I  have  interdicted  all  exercise  of  the  falsely 
termed  Reformed  rehgion  within  my  kingdom,  by  an 
edict,  of  which  I  send  you  a  copy,  for  your  private 


424  THE    HUGUUNOTS,     OR 

information,  which  will  be  immediately  passed  in  all 
my  parliaments,  and  will  meet  with  less  difficulty  in 
its  execution,  in  that  there  are  few  persons  left  so  ob- 
stinate as  to  prefer  persisting  in  error." 

When  the  Edict  of  Eevocation  was  known,  the 
people  of  the  United  Provinces  made  every  manifes- 
tation of  deep  interest.  On  the  21st  of  the  succeed- 
ing November,  they  held  a  solemn  fast.  All  business 
was  suspended  on  that  day ;  three  sermons  were  heard 
in  each  church,  and  wherever  it  was  convenient,  a 
refugee  minister  was  called  to  preach.  Two  hundred 
and  lifty  French  pastors  sought  a  refuge  in  Holland, 
as  soon  as  possible  after  the  edict.  Freperations  were 
made  for  their  support. 

The  French  women  found  a  protectress  in  the 
Princess  of  Orange.  Other  ladies  imitated  her  exam- 
ple. Houses  of  refuge  were  prepared  at  Harlaem, 
Delft,  Hague  and  Harderwick,  by  the  rich  families  of 
the  emigration,  which  these  ladies  of  Holland  took 
under  their  patronage.  More  than  a  hundred  ladies 
of  noble  parentage,  after  losing  all  they  possessed  in 
France,  their  husbands  and  brothers  imprisoned, 
found  in  these  houses  an  asylum.  The  Princess  of 
Orange  continued  her  attention  to  these  houses  after 
she  became  Queen  of  England. 

Of  the  two  hundred  and  lifty  pastors  that  found 
refuge  in  Holland,  may  be  mentioned  some  names 
of  men  of  special  worth,  as  Menard,  who  became 
court  preacher  of  William  HI.  of  England  ;  Claude, 
whose  conference  with  Bossuet  and  numerous  writings 
had  made    notorious  ;    Jurieu,    whose  talents  were 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCS,  425 

exercised  on  controversial  subjects ;  Basnage,  the 
writer  of  historical  works  of  value,  one  of  which  was 
a  history  of  the  Dutch  Republic,  of  whom  Voltaire 
said,  *'he  was  more  fit  to  be  minister  of  state  than  of 
a  parish  ;"  Martin,  the  translator  of  the  Bible  into 
French  for  the  use  of  the  exiles,  a  translation  still 
widely  circulated  ;  Snperville,  whose  catechism  is  still 
in  use ;  Benoit,  who  wrote  a  history  of  the  revoca- 
tion ;  Du  Bosc,  whose  sermons  and  other  writings 
vindicate  his  claim  to  eloquence  and  powers  of  a  higher 
order  ;  Saurin  the  elder,  called  the  patriarch  of  the 
refuge  ;  Saurin,  the  younger,  whose  sermons  trans- 
lated into  English,  exhibit  the  richness  and  elegance 
for  which  he  was  famous  ;  and  Polyandre,  long 
esteemed  the  most  eloquent  preacher  at  Dort. 

To  these  preachers  may  be  added  a  long  list  of 
refugees  from  the  southern  provinces  of  France,  gen- 
tlemen of  birth  and  standing,  brave  officers,  who  es- 
caped from  apostacy  pressed  on  them  by  military 
force ;  rich  merchants  of  Amiens,  Rouen,  Bordeaux 
and  Nantes  ;  agriculturalists  from  Provence,  Langue- 
doc,  Roussilon  and  Guienne  ;  artisans  from  Brittany 
and  Normandy  ;  mechanics  from  every  part  of  France. 
Among  these  were  Pierre  Brilly,  the  richest  manufac- 
turer of  Clermont  Lodeve,  Pineau  of  Nismes,  and 
Demont  Laures  of  Nantes,  both  celebrated  artificers  ; 
and  Gaulon,  the  rival  of  Vaulian  in  engineering  and 
fortification.  Some  brought  their  fortunes  with  them, 
as  Mariet,  a  wine  merchant  of  Paris  took  away  600,000 
livres ;  Gaylen,  a  bookseller  of  Lyons,  took  away 
above  a  million  of  livres  ;    his  brother  from  Paris 


426  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

saved  100,000.  Cossard  of  Eouen  saved  his  whole 
property  and  settled  at  the  Hague.  More  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  merchants  of  the  same  town  fol- 
lowed him  to  Holland,  or  went  to  England  carrying 
their  wealth.  The  Count  D'Avaux  informed  Louis 
that  more  than  20,000,000  had  been  withdrawn  from 
France. 

In  1698,  the  States  General  supplicated  the  king  of 
Sweden  to  take  charge  of  the  newly  arrived  exiles, 
and  allot  them  lands  in  his  German  territories,  as  **the 
United  Provinces  are  so  crowded  with  them  that  they 
have  no  longer  the  means  of  supporting  the  new 
arrivals." 

The  political  influence  on  the  United  Provinces  was 
very  great ;  it  may  he  said  to  be  revolutionizing. 
The  French  ambassador  at  the  Hague  liad  long  been 
forming  a  French  party  in  Holland,  in  opposition  to 
the  Prince  of  Orange,  against  whom  there  was  pre- 
viously a  party  opposed.  The  ambassador  was  suc- 
cessful in  all  his  movements,  until  the  dragoonings  of 
Louis  drove  the  Huguenots  to  commence  emigrating. 
The  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  with  its  efi:ects 
entirely  destroyed  the  prospects  of  the  French  party 
and  gave  the  Prince  of  Orange  the  ascendancy.  The 
refugees  made  the  strength  of  the  army  by  which  the 
Prince  of  Orange  put  down  all  opposition  to  his  claim 
to  the  crown  of  England.  It  was  by  the  aid  of  the  cir- 
cumstances connected  with  the  llevocation  that  the 
alhance  of  Augsburg  was  iormed.  And  the  exiles 
that  entered  the  armies  that  fought  against  Louis 
aided  in  bringing  about  tlie  peace  of  His  wick,  so  little 


EE FORMED    FRENCB    CHURCH,  427 

to  the  advantage  of  France.  The  refugees  aided  also 
in  the  battles  which  covered  the  allied  arms  with  glory 
in  the  Netherlands.  When  the  Prince  of  Orange  be- 
came King  of  England,  all  hopes  of  a  popish  succes- 
sion to  the  crown  was  destroyed.  In  all  human  pro- 
bability, the  persecutions  accompanying  the  revoca- 
tion of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  changed  the  afiairs  of 
Holland  and  England  from  being  under  French  in- 
fluence, and  so  of  a  Romish  cast,  and  put  them  in  the 
condition  of  being  entirely  Protestant.  Louis  proved 
himself  no  statesman,  he  could  only  claim  to  be  a 
self-willed  politician. 

The  religious  and  literary  influence  exerted  by  the 
French  refugees  upon  Holland  was  peculiarly  marked. 
The  best  histories  of  the  single  })rovinces,  and  of 
the  United  Provinces,  were  written  by  the  Reformed 
exiles.  They  also  established  periodicals  of  a  high 
literary  character ;  and  as  the  language  of  the  exiles 
became  more  and  more  common  in  Holland,  the  com- 
mon people  became  aquaiuted  with  much  of  the  lit- 
erature and  the  science,  which  had  hitherto  been 
confined  to  the  Latin  tongue,  as  the  vehicle  of  thought 
among  the  learned,  and  thus  removed  from  the  sphere 
of  the  common  people.  The  change  of  the  language, 
which  should  be  the  vehicle  of  thought,  was  a  source 
of  pleasure  and  improvement  to  the  Dutch.  Some 
of  the  best  preachers  of  the  age  took  their  abode  in 
some  of  the  cities  of  the  United  Provinces.  They 
drew  crowds  of  the  natives  to  listen  and  join  in  the 
worship  of  the  refugees.  The  life  and  beauty  of 
their  discourses  won  the  hearts  of  the  people.     The 


428  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

general  style  of  the  Dutch  pi-eachers  had  become 
almost  exchisively  didactic  and  monotonous.  Their 
sermons  abounded  in  argument  and  discussions  of 
theological  questions,  often  learned  and  curious,  but 
not  attractive.  The  warm  addresses  and  appeals,  and 
statements  of  gospel  truth,  from  the  French  pulpits, 
gained  the  public  ear.  And  a  better  order  of  preach- 
ing was  diffused  through  the  Dutch  churches,  accom- 
panied with  some  heart-burnings  and  mortifications 
at  seeing  the  increasing  influence  of  the  new  rival. 
By  degrees  the  warmth  and  kindness  of  the  exiles 
prevailed  to  give  a  decided  change  to  the  Dutch  pul- 
put  without  a  controversy.  Protestant  Holland  re- 
ceived a  blessing  in  her  kind  reception  of  the  exiles. 
The  mechanical  ai*ts  received  a  great  impulse  of 
improvement  in  the  States  of  Holland  by  the  coming 
of  the  French  exiles.  Marmfactories  of  silk,  linen, 
woolen,  of  hats,  paper  and  books,  were  set  up  by  the 
emigrants,  on  a  most  extensive  scale,  in  dilierent 
towns  and  cities.  By  the  influence  of  these  the 
States  were  greatly  enriched.  They  had  been  im- 
porting all  these  articles  from  France  at  heavy  ex- 
pense. Silks,  linens,  woolens  and  hats,  had  been 
imported  at  the  rate  of  600,000  pounds  sterling  a 
year.  All  this  expense  was  stopped,  and  the  exports 
in  these  things  to  the  difterent  parts  of  Europe  were 
large.  In  hats,  the  ex|>cnse  had  been  217,000  pounds 
sterling  ainmally.  Atter  the  manufacture  began  in 
the  States,  the  importation  was  stopped  and  expor- 
tation began.  It  has  been  computed  that  the  yearly 
importation  of    the   States  from   France   had   been 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  429 

1,702,000  pounds  sterling.  One  of  the  efiects  of  the 
edict  of  Louis  XIV.  was,  to  assure  to  Holland  the 
money,  credit,  commercial  skill,  and  acquired  know- 
ledge, of  as  many  of  the  refugees  as  transferred  their 
abode  thither.  The  manufactories  established  by  the 
exiles  assured  advantageous  investments  to  unem- 
ployed capital  to  a  great  amount.  The  refugees 
increased  the  traffic  of  the  country,  and  fully  indem- 
nified their  benefactors  for  all  the  expenses  their 
benevolence  had » incurred  in  the  khid  reception  they 
had  offered. 

3d.  Brandenburgh  and  Prussia.  Frederic  Wil- 
liam, of  Brandenburgh,  educated  in  the  court  of  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  cultivated,  like  his  ancestors,  a 
strong  friendship  for  the  Reformed  of  France.  In 
1611  the  Margrave  of  Brandenburgh,  John  George^ 
went  to  the  University  of  Saumur,  and  there  con- 
tracted an  intimacy  with  the  famous  Duplesis  Mornay  ; 
and  in  1614  made  prosession  of  the  faith  of  the  Re- 
formed French  Church,  preferring  it  to  the  creed  of 
the  Lutherans.  On  account  of  the  thirty  years'  war, 
Frederic  William  was  not  sent  to  France,  but  made 
his  acquaintance  with  the  French  at  the  court  of 
Orange.  He  married  Louisa  Henrietta,  the  daughter 
of  the  Stadtholder,  Frederic  Henry,  and  great-grand- 
daughter of  the  famous  WilUara  of  Orange,  the 
taciturn,  and  his  wife,  Louisa  De  Chatillon,  the 
daughter  of  the  Admiral  CoHgny.  His  education 
and  marriage  secured  the  ascendency  of  the  French 
language  at  his  court.  When  he  came  to  the  throne 
in  1640,  the  country  was  in  a  state  of  great  depres- 
37 


430  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

sion  ;  its  commerce  destroyed  and  its  fields  laid  waste. 
Among  other  ettbrts  to  reinstate  his  dominions,  he 
held  out  inducements  to  foreigners  to  become  his  sub- 
jects. His  minister,  Schweriu,  at  the  court  of  Ver- 
sailles, took  advantage  of  the  first  oppressive  edict  of 
the  King  of  France,  to  invite  the  Huguenots  to  make 
their  homes  in  the  Electorate  of  Brandenburgh.  As 
early  as  1661,  several  French  families  emigrated  to 
Berlin.  Their  number  was  increased  from  year  to 
year ;  and  permission  was  granted  them  to  build  a 
place  of  worship  for  a  congregation  using  the  French 
language.  The  first  pubUc  service  was  performed 
June  10,  1672.  At  this  time  there  were  about  one 
hundred  families,  the  most  illustrious  of  which  was 
that  of  Count  Louis  de  Beauveau  D'Espenses,  the 
Elector's  master  of  horse. 

Louis  XIV.  issued  his  edict  of  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes  on  the  22d  of  October,  1685.  One 
week  after,  the  Elector  issued  his  edict  at  Potsdam, 
declaring  in  its  preamble  :  **  Inasmuch  as  the  perse- 
cutions and  rigorous  proceedings  recently  had  in 
France  against  all  of  the  Reformed  religion,  have 
compelled  many  families  to  leave  that  kingdom  and 
establish  themselves  abroad,  we  have  determined,  as 
being  touched  by  just  compassion,  which  we  are 
bound  to  feel  for  all  who  sufl[er  for  the  Gospel's  sake, 
and  for  the  purity  of  that  faith  which  we  hold  in  com- 
mon with  them,  to  offer  to  the  aforesaid  French,  by 
this  present  edict,  signed  with  our  own  hand,  a  sure 
and  free  asylum  in  all  the  lands  and  provinces  of  our 
dominions  ;  and  to  declare  to  them  at  once  what  rights, 


REFORMED    FEENCm  CHURCH,  431 

franchises,  and  privileges  we  intend  that  they  should 
enjoy,  and  console  them  and  repair,  in  some  degree, 
the  calamities  with  which  Divine  Providence  has  seen 
it  good  to  strike  so  considerable  a  portion  of  the 
church."  The  edict  proceeds  to  number  up  the  priv- 
ileges the  emigrants  of  every  class  and  grade  should 
enjoy ;  agriculturalists,  manufacturers,  merchants, 
nobles,  were  invited  with  special  promises.  Orders 
were  given  to  the  representatives  of  the  Elector,  resi- 
ding in  the  United  Provinces,  to  furnish  provisions 
and  transports  to  bring  the  refugees  to  Hamburg.  To 
those  escaping  from  France,  invitations  were  sent  to 
meet  them  on  their  different  routes  to  direct  their 
attention  and  course  to  tlie  Electorate  of  Branden- 
burgh.  Great  facilities  were  granted  to  those  who 
entered  the  Electorate  ;  and  these  were  increased  to 
those  who  advanced  the  farthest  to  seek  their  homes. 
In  cities  where  several  families  of  Huguenots  were 
gathered,  judges  of  their  own  selection  were  allowed 
for  the  arrangement  of  civil  affairs.  A  pastor  was  to 
be  attached  to  each  colony  to  perform  the  public  ser- 
vices in  the  French  tongue,  and  according  to  the 
litnrgy  of  the  Reformed  French  Church. 

This  edict  was  speedily  spread  through  France. 
Louis  took  speedy  measures  to  prevent  its  circulation 
and  success  ;  but  in  vain.  Frankfort  was  speedily 
crowded  with  emigrants  to  the  Electorate.  The  resi- 
dent minister  of  Frederic  William  provided  for  all 
their  necessities.  The  Landgrave  of  Hesse  caused 
them  to  be  received  as  the  adopted  subjects  of  the 
Elector.      Those  who  went    by  Amsterdam  found 


432  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

agents  ready  to  assist  them  to  their  new  homes  in 
Brandenburgh.  The  refugees  thus  welcomed  did  not 
at  once  muigled  with  the  natives  in  the  duties  of  citi- 
zens. They  preserved  their  identity  ;  had  courts  of 
justice  according  to  French  forms ;  had  their  consist- 
ories and  colloquies  and  synods  according  to  church 
order  in  France.  In  every  thing  but  soil  and  climate 
they  seemed  to  be  at  home.  ISome  of  these  were  poor 
and  others  in  good  circumstances  ;  some  succeeded  in 
getting  their  property  remitted  from  France.  Jurieu, 
in  his  pastoral  letter,  made  a  computation  that  tlie  emi- 
grants carried  with  them  on  leaving  France,  enough  to 
average  two  hundred  crowns  apiece.  And  it  is  stated 
that  for  a  series  of  years,  French  silver  coin  formed 
the  greater  part  of  the  circulating  medium  of  the 
country.  The  Elector  received  into  his  treasury  any 
money  the  emigrants  chose  to  deposit,  for  which  he 
gave  obhgations  bearing  interest  redeemable  at  three 
months  notice. 

A  fund  was  raised  by  the  exiles  to  assist  the  neces- 
sitous. The  French  officers  appropriated  the  twen- 
tieth of  their  salaries,  or  as  they  expressed  it,  **  a  sou 
on  a  franc."  The  Elector  added  all  the  forfeitures  and 
fines  his  subjects  might  legally  incur.  Duke  Schom- 
berg  paid  to  this  fund  two  thousand  francs  annually 
while  he  remained  in  the  kingdom.  Four  illustrious 
refugees  who  had  been  some  time  in  the  Electorate 
were  placed  in  charge  of  all  that  concerned  the  com- 
fortable settlement  of  the  refugees. 

1st.  The  Count  of  Beauveau,  who  had  been  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel in  the  service  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  was 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH.  43S 

made  Lieutenant-Gerieral  by  the  Elector,  and  was  the 
founder  of  the  church  in  Berhn,  had  in  charge  the 
emigrants  from  the  Isle  of  France. 

2d.  Claude  Du  Bellay,  Lord  of  Anch^,  of  an 
ancient  family  in  Anjou,  chamberlain  to  the  Elector, 
and  charged  with  education  of  the  three  sons  of  the 
Elector,  had  under  his  care  the  refugees  from  Anjou 
and  Poictou. 

3d.  Henry  of  Briquemault,  of  the  Duchy  of  Rethel, 
named  Lieutenant-General  by  the  Elector,  was  to 
watch  over  the  interests  of  the  exiles  from  Champagne. 

4th.  Walter  de  Saint  Blancaird,  pastor  from  Mont- 
pellier,  and  now  chaplain  to  the  court  at  Berlin,  was 
charged  with  the  aftairs  of  the  refugees  from  Lan- 
guedoc. 

David  Ancillon,  pastor  of  Metz,  was  a  noble  leader 
of  the  emigration.  The  Edict  of  Revocation  was 
carried  to  Metz  the  same  day  it  was  enrolled  at  Paris. 
On  the  24th,  the  temple  was  closed,  and  on  the  next 
day  destroyed.  The  pastors  Ancillon,  De  Combles, 
Joly  and  Bancelin  plead  their  privileges  under  the 
treaty  of  Westphalia,  which  secured  to  Metz  its  relig- 
ious privileges.  The  prime  minister  Louvois  returned 
as  answer:  **What!  when  they  have  but  one  step 
to  leave  the  kingdom,  are  they  not  yet  out  of  it  ?" 
They  immediately  repaired  to  Brandenburgh.  Ancil- 
lon was  made  pastor  at  Berlin.  Some  two  or  three 
thousand  of  the  citizens,  alarmed  by  the  barbarous 
treatment  of  the  body  of  Paul  Chevenix,  president  of 
the  councillors  of  the  parliament  of  Metz,  who  died 
refusing  the  communion  of  the  Romish  church,  in 
37* 


434  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

being  drawn  though  the  streets  on  a  hurdle  by  order 
of  the  court,  in  opposition  to  the  parliament ;  and 
encouraged  by  Ancillon,  took  refuge  in  Brandenburgh. 
Among  these  were  Lord  of  Bancourt,  an  ex-Major- 
General  of  Louis,  and  Major-General  Le  Bachell^, 
De  Varennes,  De  Vernicourt,  De  Montigni,  Le 
Chenevix,  Le  Goulon  and  Ferri,  who  enriched  the 
country  of  their  refuge  by  a  sum  of  not  less  than 
2,000,000  of  crowns.  Ancillon  was  appointed  to 
watch  over  the  cmisrrants  from  Metz  as  the  5th  of  the 
committee     of    superintendence. 

6th.  The  pastor  Abaddie  received  the  charge  of 
those  who  came  from  Bearne. 

The  number  of  refugees  that  made  the  Electorate 
their  home  was  estimated  at  twenty-five  thousand, 
and  were  of  six  difl:erent  classes  of  Frenchmen :  sol- 
diers, gentlemen,  men  of  letters,  artists,  merchants, 
manufacturers  and  agriculturists. 

Ist.  Soldiers.  The  greater  part  of  the  Protestant 
nobility  of  France,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  served  in  some  position  in  the  army 
under  Schomberg,  and  in  the  navy  under  Du  Quesne. 
Some  of  these  came  to  the  Electorate  before  the 
Edict  of  Revocation.  After  the  revocation  about 
six  hundred  emigrated  to  that  country.  The  Elector 
at  once  incorporated  them  into  the  army ;  new  regi- 
ments were  raised  for  the  younger  officers,  and  the 
older  ones  were  appointed  to  posts.  These  oflicers 
brought  with  them  all  the  military  science  of  France. 
The  science  of  engineering  and  fortification,  in  its 
infancy  in  the  Electorate,  soon  assumed  the  perfec- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  435 

tion  it  had  obtained  in  France  under  Vauban.  A 
navy  was  soon  formed,  which  for  years  was  of  great 
service  to  the  Elector.  At  the  death  of  the  Elector, 
in  1688,  it  amounted  to  thirty-eight  thousand  men. 
The  Prussian  army  became  notorious  in  the  history 
of  Europe. 

2d.  Gentlemen.  By  the  act  of  Louis,  in  retain- 
ing all  the  registers  of  the  consistories,  in  which  were 
kept  the  baptisms,  marriages  and  sepultures,  and  by 
the  acts  of  the  soldiers,  in  destroying  the  private 
papers  of  families,  and  by  the  destruction  of  the 
toombs,  whose  decorations  were  the  heraldic  emblems 
of  the  families,  the  exiles  could  not  give  the  Elector 
proofs  of  their  position  in  France.  The  learned 
Spanheim  was  referred  to  for  his  knowledge  of 
French  heraldry;  and  the  six  commissioners  ap- 
pointed to  watch  the  interests  of  the  emigrants — 
these,  with  the  French  Ambassador  at  Berlin,  who 
cheerfully  gave  his  aid,  were  enabled  to  establish  the 
claim  to  nobility  made  by  the  refugees.  These  gen- 
tlemen, thus  established,  obtained  posts  of  honour 
and  emolument  under  the  Elector ;  and  contributed 
greatly  to  the  dignity  and  honour  of  the  Electorate. 

3d.  Men  of  letters.  Many  of  these  left  France 
under  the  severities  which  preceded  the  revocation. 
Berlin  received  her  share ;  and  the  court,  of  which 
these  men  made  part,  reflected  the  briUiancy  of  Ver- 
sailles. Of  the  pastors,  men  of  letters,  Blancaird, 
Fornerod,  and  Abaddie,  had  retired  to  Brandenburgh 
before  the  revocation.  They  were  followed  by  Dartis, 
Ancillon  of  Metz,  and  Eepey  of  Montauban,  who  all 


436  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

were  allotted  to  the  French  Church  at  Berlin.  The 
most  numerous  congregation,  after  Berlin,  was  that 
of  Magdeburg.  Large  congregations,  with  numer- 
ous pastors,  were  formed  in  other  places.  Of  all  the 
pastors,  Abaddie  exercised  the  greatest  influence. 
Ilis  panegyric  on  the  Elector  was  circulated  through 
Europe,  and  added  greatly  to  his  patron's  popularity. 
Of  his  **  Treatise  on  the  Truths  of  the  Christian 
Religion,"  written  the  same  year  with  the  panegyric, 
Bayle  said :  * '  It  is  long  since  a  book  has  been  written 
with  greater  force,  or  breadth  of  genius."  Rabutin, 
not  a  believer,  wrote  to  Madame  Sevigne :  **  We  read 
it  now-a-days,  and  consider  it  the  only  book  worthy  to 
be  read  in  the  world."  She  replied :  **It  is  the  most 
charming  of  all  books.  This  is  the  general  opinion  ; 
I  thmk  that  no  man  ever  treated  as  he  does  of  reli- 
gion." Other  men  of  letters  of  eminence  were, 
Eocoules,  historiographer  of  the  house  of  Branden- 
burgh,  whose  successor  was  Puffendorf ;  Tessier,  who 
translated  into  French  Ilocoules'  life  of  Frederic 
William;  Larrey,  author  of  the  "Annals  of  Great 
Britian."  Eminent  lawyers,  also,  fled  to  Branden- 
burgh,  and  found  honourable  positions. 

4th.  Traders  and  manufacturers.  These  the  Elec- 
tor made  special  efforts  to  attract  to  Magdeburg.  He 
obtained  from  Languedoc  and  Sedan  manufacturers 
of  wool,  that  contributed  greatly  to  the  prosperity  of 
his  Electorate.  The  art  of  stocking  weaving,  carried 
to  high  excellence  in  France,  was  also  introduced. 
But  few  manufactories  were  formed  in  Berlin.  Sin- 
gle workmen,  in  different  branches  of  trade,  found 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  437 

fiill  employ,  and  made  fortunes ;  and  the  production 
of  woolen  cloths  of  different  kinds  increased,  and  the 
article  became  abundant  for  exportation.  The  Elec- 
tor supplied  his  army  with  woolen  cloths  before  en- 
couraging the  exportation.  Next  came  the  manufac- 
ture of  hats  on  an  extensive  scale.  Previously  the 
importation  from  France  had  been  at  great  expense. 
All  other  manufactories,  thought  advantageous  to  the 
Electorate,  were  introduced.  The  foundation  was 
laid  for  the  great  wealth  and  strength  of  the  kingdom 
of  Prussia. 

5th.  Agriculturists.  To  these,  lands  were  distrib- 
uted freely.  And  in  a  short  time,  the  barren  fields 
of  the  Electorate,  laid  waste  by  war,  smiled  with  the 
productions  of  their  labour.  Agriculture,  in  its  vari- 
ous forms,  agreeing  with  the  climate,  obtained  a  per- 
manent foothold' in  the  Electorate. 

The  Elector,  Frederic  WilUam,  having  laid  the 
foundation  of  his  country's  prosperity,  died  in  1688^ 
and  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Frederic,  the  first 
King  of  Prussia.  This  Elector  and  King  pursued 
the  policy  of  his  father  towards  the  Huguenots ;  and 
by  encouraging  emigration  to  his  territory,  increased 
the  power  and  prosperity  of  Prussia.  The  army  of 
thirty-nine  thousand  men,  left  him  by  his  father,  was 
carefully  trained  and  enlarged  by  the  refugees ;  and 
became  a  powerful  force,  whose  importance  was  felt 
in  the  wars  that  ensued,  to  prevent  the  encroachment 
of  the  King  of  France. 

This  Elector  and  first  King  of  Prusssia  encouraged 
the  French  College,  and  the  Academy  of  Nobles  at 


458  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Berlin,  and  the  French  Institute  or  Academy  of 
Chevaliers  at  Ilalle.  The  Academy  at  Berlin  char- 
tered, in  1700,  was  the  most  famous.  In  connexion 
with  this  Academy  were  professors  and  men  of  emi- 
nence, who  elevated  the  literature  of  Prussia.  Mr. 
Weiss  tells  us:  **The  Queen,  Sophia  Charlotte,  had 
a  decided  fondness  for  French  literature ;"  and  the 
castle  of  Charlottenberg.  became  the  assylum  for  all 
refugees  of  distinction.  In  her  castle  she  loved  to 
converse  with  Abaddie,  Ancillon,  Chauvin,  Jacque- 
lot,  Lenfant,  and  more  often  with  the  great  Beausobre, 
her  chaplain.  **It  was  there  that  she  disputed,  with 
the  smile  of  Verms  on  her  lips,  with  the  Irishman, 
Toland,  who  hoped  to  attach  her  to  the  party  of 
free-thinkers." 

The  difference  between  the  Elector  and  first  King 
and  the  Elector,  his  father,  was  that  the  Elector,  in 
inviting  refugees,  paid  most  attention  to  the  physical 
improvement  of  Prussia,  and  the  first  King  turned 
his  attention  most  to  the  mental  and  Uterary  improve- 
ment of  his  people. 

The  first  King  of  Prussia  died  1713.  His  son, 
Frederic  William,  the  second  King  of  Prussia,  suc- 
ceeded. He  turned  his  attention  most  to  the  refu- 
gees that  could  assist  him  in  military  matters. 
Carefully  instructed  in  his  youth,  he  imbibed  strong 
prejudices  against  literature,  from  the  example  of 
some  learned  men  at  court,  whose  seditious  notions 
he  attributed  to  their  education.  His  attention  was 
turned  wholly  to  increasing  his  army  and  replenishing 
his  treasury. 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  ^         439 

Frederic  the  Great,  the  third  King  of  Prussia,  came 
to  the  crown  in  1740,  with  a  treasury  free  from  debt, 
and  with  a  fund  of  8,700,000  crowns,  and  a  disci- 
plined army  of  fifty-five  battalions  and  one  hundred 
and  eleven  squadrons.  He  encouraged  every  thing 
that  seemed  to  advance  Prussia.  Agriculture,  arts, 
science,  literature,  and  military  discipline.  By  his 
influence  the  French  language  became  the  language 
of  science.  **  French  has  been  substituted,"  says 
Formay,  **  for  Latin  in  order  to  give  its  records  of 
transactions  a  more  extensive  circulation;  for  the 
limits  of  Latin  country  are  becoming  visibly  con- 
tracted, whilst  the  French  language  is  to-day  in 
almost  the  same  position  in  which  the  Greek  lan- 
guage was  in  the  time  of  Cicero.  It  is  learned  every 
where.  Books  written  in  French  are  sought  with 
avidity.  All  the  best  works  that  Germany  or  Eng- 
land produce  are  translated  into  this  language."  Mr. 
Weiss  adds,  concerning  the  use  of  the  French  lan- 
guage: *' Since  the  reign  of  the  grand  Elector,  it 
had  been  spoken  at  Berlin,  Magdeburg,  Halle,  and 
more  generally  still  in  the  little  towns,  where  the 
refugees  lived  in  a  more  isolated  manner  than  in  the 
great  centres  of  population.  We  know  the  singular 
impression  which  was  made  upon  the  French  officers, 
taken  prisoners  at  the  battle  of  Rosbach,  not  only  by 
the  multitude  of  their  former  fellow-citizens,  origin- 
ally from  every  part  of  the  kingdom,  but  also  by  the 
almost  universal  use  of  their  language,  in  all  the 
provinces  of  the  Prussian  monarchy,  even  in  those 
inhabited  by  the  natives  themselves.     They  encoun- 


440  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

tered  every  where  tlie  numerous  descendents  of  the 
refugees,  devoted  to  the  culture  of  literature  and  the 
arts,  giving  an  example  of  the  gravest  morals,  and 
preserving,  in  the  midst  of  a  society  which  was 
already  beginning  to  give  itself  over  to  the  incredu- 
lous spirit  of  the  age,  an  unalterable  attachment  to 
the  religious  convictions  of  their  ancestors." 

In  the  seven  years  war,  at  the  call  of  the  King, 
the  descendents  of  the  emigrants  took  a  glorious  part 
in  the  struggle  of  Prussia  against  Austria,  France, 
and  Russia.  No  less  than  nine  generals  of  French 
extraction  led  the  armies  to  defend  the  country  of 
their  birth,  and  of  their  fathers'  assylum.  Prussia, 
from  that  desperate  war,  has  been  ranked  among  the 
ifjreat  powers  of  Europe. 


BEFORMED    FRENCH   CHURCH.  441 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


The  relation  of  England  to  the  Huguenots ;  and  the  Effects  of  the 
Revocation  on  tlie  interests  of  the  Kingdom. 


THE  Huguenots,  or  Reformed  French,  in  their  ear- 
nest troubles  received  the  sympathy  of  the  Pro- 
testants of  England.  The  errors  of  the  Eomish 
church  were  a  common  evil*;  and  the  success  of  the 
Reformers  in  France  promoted  the  honorable  designs 
of  the  English  nation  for  her  own  welfare  and  the 
well  being  of  the  Protestant  nations  of  Europe. 
Whenever  the  Huguenots  were  oppressed  in  a  form 
that  admitted  intervention,  the  English  spoke  and 
acted  in  their  favour.  In  1550,  King  Edward  VI.  by 
patent  royal  entrusted  John  A.  Lasro  with  the  super- 
intendence of  all  the  refugees  from  France,  Holland, 
Germany  and  Switzerland,  that  had  retired  to  Eng- 
land ;  assigning  for  their  use  in  celebrating  religious 
worship  after  the  manner  of  their  country,  the  Church 
of  the  Benedictines.  *'  Grace  and  lofty  considera- 
tions have  convinced  us  that  it  is  part  of  the  duty  of 
Christian  princes  to  be  prompt  and  well  affectioned 
toward  the  Holy  Gospel  and  the  Apostolic  Religion, 
instituted  and  given  by  Christ  Himself,  without  which 
no  government  can  prosper ;  considering,  moreover, 
38 


442  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

that  it  is  the  oflice  of  a  Christian  prince,  in  well  ad- 
ministering his  kingdom,  to  provide  for  rehgion  and 
for  unhappy  persons  who  are  afflicted  and  hanished 
for  religion's  sake,  we  would  have  you  to  know,  that 
pitying  the  condition  of  those  who  have  been  for 
sometime  past  sojourners  in  our  kingdom,  and  are 
arriving  therein  daily,  we  will  and  order  of  our  own 
special  grace,  of  our  own  certain  knowledge,  and  of 
our  full  movement,  as  likewise  with  the  advice  of  our 
council,  that  henceforth  there  shall  be  in  oijr  city  of 
London  a  temple,  entitled  the  Temple  of  our  Lord 
Jesus,  in  which  the  assembly  of  the  Germans  and 
other  foreigners  may  meet  and  perform  their  services, 
to  the  end  that  by  the  ministers  of  their  church  the 
Holy  Gospel  may  be  purely  interpreted,  and  the  sac- 
raments administered  according  to  the  word  of  God 
and  tlie  Apostolic  ordinances." 

To  the  superintendent  Alasis,  he  added  four  minis- 
ters, two  of  French  origin,  and  two  of  German  or 
Dutch  descent. 

The  King,  by  his  patent,  made  these  five  persons  a 
body  politic,  under  the  safeguard  of  all  the  ecclesias- 
tical and  civil  authorities  of  the  land.  Li  a  few 
months  after  this  patent,  the  French  obtained  the 
chapel  in  Threadneedle  street  for  their  worship  in  the 
French  tongue,  and  had  a  distinct  existence  without 
separating  from  their  brethren  from  Holland  and  Ger- 
many. The  King  had  a  predilection  for  the  French 
language,  and  wrote  two  books  in  that  language,  and 
encouraged  Alasis  to  establish  a  printing  press  for  the 
pubUcation   of  religious    works.     His    sister,   Mary 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  443 

Tudor,  on  coining  to  the  crown,  pursued  a  course  of 
persecution  and  broke  up  the  church  formed  under 
the  supervision  of  Alasis.  The  members  fled,  some 
to  Germany,  some  to  Denmark,  and  some  to  Switzer- 
land, accompanied  by  many  of  the  English. 

On  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  to  the  crown,  the 
French  reentered  their  church  under  the  supervision 
of  Grindall,  bishop  of  London,  and  were  in  favour 
with  the  Queen  her  whole  life.  When  the  Queen 
made  reprisals  on  Charles  IX.  of  France,  for  seizing 
the  property  of  some  English  merchants  accused  of 
favouring  the  Huguenots,  and  seized  the  property  of 
French  merchants,  she  exempted  the  property  of  those 
who  had  become  refugees  for  their  religion.  In  1568, 
the  French  pastor,  John  Cousin,  obtained  the  libera- 
tion of  all  the  French  refugees  who  were  confined  for 
debt.  At  this  time  the  French  church  had  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  communicants. 

In  consequence  of  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew, the  number  of  refugees  became  too  large  to  be 
supplied  by  the  congregation,  either  in  their  temporal 
or  spiritual  wants,  and  the  Queen  recommended  them 
to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterljury.  And  when  some 
years  after  the  merchants  and  artisans  of  the  city, 
with  their  apprentices,  jealous  of  the  competition  which 
these  refugees  maintained  by  their  skill  and  industry, 
clamoured  with  threats  that  they  should  be  driven 
from  the  kingdom,  Elizabeth  protected  them  in  their 
privileges,  and  by  so  doing  promoted  the  advancement 
of  the  mechanic  arts  in  England. 

Ehzabeth  did  not  hesitate  to  let  her  voice  be  hear^ 


444  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

in  France.  After  the  massacre  at  Vassey,  in  1562, 
she  engaged  to  send  succours  to  a  large  amount  to  the 
Huguenots  ;  and  her  designs  were  frustrated  only  by 
the  fickleness  of  some  of  the  leaders  of  the  Hugue- 
nots, and  disagreement  of  others  about  the  course  to 
be  pursued  in  that  conjuncture  of  their  affairs.  After 
the  Massacre  ot  St.  Bartholomew,  the  French  ambas- 
sador, not  able  for  many  days  to  obtain  an  audience 
with  the  Queen,  was  at  last  admitted  to  her  presence 
in  the  private  council-room,  Elizabeth  and  the  lords 
of  her  cabinet  with  the  court-ladies  all  clad  in  deep 
mourning,  and  turning  their  heads  away,  as  he  ad- 
vanced towards  her  majesty,  and  endeavoured  to  exon- 
erate the  French  King  from  that  enormous  crime. 
An  expedition  was  fitted  out  in  England  for  the 
relief  of  Kochelle,  which  was  threatened  by  the 
French  King. 

When  Henry  IV.  came  to  the  crown,  Elizabeth 
sent  him  congratulations  as  a  Huguenot  king,  and 
aided  him  with  men  and  money  in  his  wars  with  the 
League  and  Spain.  When  the  Edict  of  Nantes  was 
promulgated,  she  sent  to  her  ambassador,  Walshing- 
ham  :  **  We  doubt  not  that  you  fully  apprehend  how 
necessary  it  is  for  our  own  tranquility  and  that  of  our 
kingdom  that  the  Protestant  faith  shall  be  maintained. 
It  is  to  this  end  we  command  you  that  whenever  you 
may  perceive  an  opportunity  for  contributing  to  the 
observation  of  the  edict,  you  will  not  fail  to  do  it." 

Besides  the  church  of  the  refugees  in  London, 
Queen  Ehzabeth  encouraged  the  founding  of  nume- 
rous others  in  her  kingdom.     One  was  founded  at 


REFOUMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  446 

Canterbury  in  1561,  in  favour  of  the  Walloons,  to 
whom  were  added  a  great  colony  of  Huguenots.  By 
1G34  the  number  of  communicants  amounted  to  900. 
One  was  founded  at  Norwich  in  1554,  on  the  petition 
of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  consisting  of  Walloons  and 
Huguenots.  One  was  founded  in  Sandwich,  by  French 
refugees,  who  had  first  been  located  at  London  and 
Norwich.  That  at  Southampton  was  composed  of 
fugitives  from  the  north  of  France,  and  the  Walloons. 
That  at  Rye  for  the  refugees  after  the  massacre  of  St. 
Bartholomew.  A  number  of  others  were  formed 
between  the  years  of  1572  and  the  revocation  of  the 
edict  in  1685.  In  London,  the  Huguenots  had  per- 
mission to  found,  previously  to  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes,  that  of  Savoy  in  1641,  by  Rohan, 
Lord  of  Saubize  ;  that  of  Marylebone  in  1650  by 
Cromwell ;  and  that  of  Castle  street  by  Charles  H. 
To  these  were  added  by  James  H.,  the  church  in 
Spitalfields  in  1688  ;  and  by  his  successors,  William 
in. ,  Anne,  and  George  I. ,  in  different  parts  of  Lon- 
don, twenty-six  new  foundations  were  added  to  accom- 
modate the  numerous  worshippers. 

The  Kings,  James  I.,  Charles  I.  and  Charles  II., 
and  James  H. ,  temporized  with  the  French  Reformed. 
To  please  the  mass  of  their  subjects,  they  openly  de- 
clared in  favour  of  the  Huguenots ;  and  passed  acts 
and  sent  out  letters  as  decided  as  those  of  Edward 
VI.  and  Elizabeth ;  but  in  their  private  negotiations 
with  the  Kings  of  France,  they  declared  for  the  pol- 
icy of  the  French  King,  and  did  what  was  in  their 
power  to  advance  the  cause  of  the  Romish  church, 


38 


446  THE  HUGtJENOTS,    OR 

even  when  they  seemed  to  act  for  the  Huguenots. 
The  nation  asked  for  favour  to  the  French  Reformed. 
The  Kings  showed  it  in  some  measure,  and  with  it 
an  equal  or  greater  measure  of  favour  to  the  Roman- 
ists, from  whatever  quarter  they  came.  The  arma- 
ment, fitted  out  and  sent  from  England,  to  assist  the 
Huguenots  in  their  last  political  struggles,  were  ren- 
dered singularly  inefficient  by  the  will  of  the  con- 
ductors of  the  expeditions,  or  by  the  secret  orders 
under  which  they  sailed.  Bucldngham  was  evidently 
in  favour  of  the  policy  of  the  French  Kings,  by  the 
part  he  took  in  breaking  off  the  Spanish  match  for 
Charles  I. ,  and  promoting  his  marriage  with  the  sister 
of  the  French  King ;  and  by  the  treachery  towards 
the  Huguenots,  in  sending  to  the  French  King  their 
confidential  letters  to  England,  particularly  the  letter 
of  pastor  Du  Maulin,  in  which  he  styles,  **  England, 
the  bulwark  of  the  Reformation. "  For  that  sentence, 
as  the  spirit  of  the  letter  and  of  the  man,  Louis  or- 
dered him  to  leave  France,  and  though  mollified 
towards  him,  never  fully  forgave  him.  The  Protes- 
tant world  adopted  it  as  a  synonjan  of  England's 
glory.  It  was  in  acting  this  double  part,  towards  the 
Protestants,  at  home  and  abroad,  and  in  attempting 
to  govern,  without  the  parliament,  or  with  it,  as 
despotically  as  Louis  XHI.  and  XIV.,  of  France, 
that  Charles  I.  was  brought  to  the  scaffold,  and 
James  H.  was  compelled  to  flee  the  kingdom,  and 
see  the  crown  transferred  to  William  and  Mary. 

In  the  space  of  ten  years,  commencing  some  four 
or  five  years  before  that  of  1685,  it  is  computed  that 


REFORMED  FRENCH   CHURCH,  447 

about  eighty  thousand  refugees  had  reached  England. 
From  the  registers  of  the  churches  in  London,  to 
which  the  greater  part  appHed,  on  reaching  England, 
it  appears  that  during  the  years  1686,  '87,  '88,  the 
Consistory,  which  met  at  least  once  a  week,  was  oc- 
cupied almost  entirely  in  receiving  confessions  of 
repentance  of  those  who  had  been  induced  to  abjure 
their  religion  to  escape  loss  and  suflering,  and  had 
afterwards  escaped  from  France.  The  ministers 
heard  the  relations  of  suffering,  and  sin,  and  repent- 
tance,  and  readmitted  them  to  the  faith  of  their 
fathers  and  brethren.  On  the  5th  of  March,  1686, 
fifty  refugees  from  Bordeaux,  Saintes,  Bolbec,  Havre, 
Fecamp,  MontviUiers,  and  Tonneins,  abjured  the 
Romish  religion,  to  which  they  had  been  by  force 
reconciled.  In  April  of  the  next  year,  the  30th  day, 
sixty  were  readmitted.  In  the  month  of  May,  1687, 
four  hundred  and  ninety-seven  were  readmitted  to  the 
faith  they  had  seemed  to  abandon.  About  a  third 
part  of  these  refugees  estal)lished  themselves  in  Lon- 
don, the  other  two-thirds  were  scattered  throughout 
the  kingdom.  A  colony  from  Amiens,  Tournay  and 
Cambray  went  to  Scotland,  and  established  them- 
selves in  Edinborough ;  their  part  of  the  city  bears 
to  this  day  the  name  Picardy. 

Ireland  also  received  colonies.  In  the  fourteenth 
year  of  Charles  TI.,  in  1674,  an  act  of  parliament 
was  passed  in  Dublin  for  the  naturalization  of  the 
refugees.  The  Duke  of  Ormand,  Viceroy  under 
Charles  11. ,  favoured  with  all  his  abilities  the  colon- 
izing the  Reforraed  French  in  Ireland.     Ilig  favour 


448  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

was,  in  part,  tlie  origin  of  the  first  colony.  His 
agents,  scattered  over  France,  promised  to  all  Pro- 
testants an  asylum  in  Ireland,  and  great  facilities  for 
their  manufacture  of  woolens  and  linens ;  and  also 
facilities  for  agriculture.  He  promised  to  take  charge 
of  their  money,  and  pay  10  per  cent,  interest,  and 
permit  depositors  to  draw  for  it  when  they  pleased, 
the  amount  deposited  not  to  exceed  50,000  crowns. 
lie  guaranteed  the  free  exercise  of  religion  to  all  that 
chose  to  continue  in  their  religion,  on  the  condition 
that  the  congregations  supported  their  own  pastors. 
He  also  offered,  as  inducement  to  unite  themselves 
with  the  Church  of  England,  that  he  would  take  on 
himself  the  charge  of  the  ministry,  for  all  those  who 
should  choose  such  union. 

Those  refugees  who  passed  over  to  England  were, 
from  peculiar  circumstances,  generally  poor.  A  few 
wealthy  families  went  over ;  as  Count  Avaux  wrote 
to  the  French  King,  in  1687,  that  nine  hundred  and 
sixty  thousand  French  guineas  had  been  melted 
down  at  the  London  mint,  fifty  thousand  pistoles  hav- 
ing been  mekod  in  a  few  months  after  the  revocation. 
Generally  the  poor,  of  necessity,  fied  to  England,  as 
the  nearest  refuge  from  the  court  of  France.  Col- 
lections were  taken  up  for  them  throughout  the 
kingdom  of  Great  Britian,  amounting  to  about 
200,000  pounds;  and  a  ** French  committee,  com- 
posed of  the  Chiefs  of  the  Emigration,  was  chosen  to 
distribute  annually  16,000  pounds  sterling  among  the 
poor  refugees.  Another  committee  of  ecclesiastics, 
lander  the  direction  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 


UEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  449 

r 

the  Bishop  of  London,  and  the  Lord  Chancellor,  was 
charged  with  the  distribution  of  1718  pounds  ster- 
ling, from  the  treasury,  among  the  poor  clergy  and 
their  churches.  The  first  report  of  the  French  com- 
mittee, in  December,  1687,  shows  that  fifteen  thou- 
sand five  hundred  persons  were  succored  the  first 
year,  of  whom  thirteen  thousand  were  in  London; 
the  others  were  in  difterent  seaports,  where  they  had 
disembarked.  They  were  classed  as  follows:  One 
hundred  and  forty  persons  of  quality,  with  their  fam- 
ilies ;  one  hundred  and  forty-three  ministers ;  one 
hundred  and  forty-four  lawyers,  physicians,  mer- 
chants, and  burghers ;  the  rest  were  artizans  and 
mechanics.  The  amount  given  to  each  person  was, 
at  the  discretion  of  the  committee,  according  to  their 
necessity.  The  committee  furnished  the  artizans 
with  the  tools  for  their  trades,  and  with  means  for 
support  for  a  time.  Six  hundred,  for  whom  no  place 
was  found  convenient  in  England,  were  sent  to  the 
colonies  in  America,  at  the  expense  of  the  committee. 
In  1688,  the  whole  number  that  applied  for  aid 
amounted  to  twenty-seven  thousand ;  of  these  divided 
into  seven  hundred  and  fifty  families,  one  hundred 
and  seventy  were  families  of  quality,  one  hundred 
and  seventeen  ministers,  eighty-seven  of  professional 
men. 

Tlie  benefits  received  by  the  English  nation  from 
the  Huguenot  refugees  came  from  three  sources,  or 
rather  three  classes  of  men — ^the  soldiery,  the  arti- 
zans, and  the  educated  men. 

1st.    The  soldiery.     When  the  Prince  of  Orange, 


450  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OH 

in  the  year  1G88,  made-  his  entrance  into  England  to 
receive  the  crown,  in  right  of  his  wife,  and  revolu- 
tionize the  court  from  the  Komish  religion  to  the 
Protestant,  the  army  of  about  fifteen  thousand  men, 
that  accompanied  him  was  fitted  out  by  loans  on 
Huguenot  money ;  and  about  one-quarter  of  the  nu- 
merical force,  and  more  than  one-half  of  the  efii- 
ciency  was  made  of  refugee  Huguenots.  Three 
regiments  of  infantry,  and  one  squadron  of  horse, 
and  a  large  corps  of  bombardiers  and  miners,  were 
entirely  composed  of  Frenchmen.  Some  seven  or  eight 
hundred  experienced  officers  were  scattered  through 
the  other  regiments  ;  and  some  ninety  men  were  in  the 
Prince's  guards.  Tliough  himself  trained  to  war, 
the  Prince  wisely  committed  the  management  of  his 
forces  to  Count  Schomberg,  who  had  learned  the  art 
of  war  under  Frederic  Henry,  Prince  of  Orange,  in 
the  same  school  with  Turrene  and  Frederic  William, 
had  served  under  Louis  XIV.  and  received  from 
Mazarine  the  brevet  of  Lieutenant-General  of  the 
army  of  Flanders,  being  esteemed  of  equal  merit 
with  Turenne  ;  had  served  in  Spain  tor  Louis  XIV. , 
with  that  success  that  on  the  death  of  Turenne  he 
became  marshal  of  the  empire  ;  had  received  permis- 
sion to  retire  from  France  on  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes  ;  going  first  to  Portugal  and  then  to 
Holland,  and  was  present  at  the  interview  1080  be- 
tween the  Elector  of  I3randenl)urgh  and  "William  of 
Orange,  then  meditating  the  enterprise  which  was 
accomplished  in  1088  l)y  aid  of  the  refugee  Hugue- 
nots ;  he  had  on  his  way  to  Holland  visited  England 


REFOUMED  FRENCH    CBVRCH,  451 

and  reconnoitered  her  shores  and  posts,  having  an 
understanding  with  the  leaders  of  the  English  aris- 
tocracy that  were  weary  of  their  King,  James  11. ,  and 
were  seeking  a  revolution.  With  bim  were  associated 
many  officers  of  rank  and  fame  in  the  French  armies. 
Such  was  the  confidence  of  the  Princess  Mary  in  his 
integrity,  that  before  emljarking  she  appointed  him 
her  special  protectress  should  any  misfortune  befall 
the  Prince.  By  his  council  the  forces  were  landed  at 
Torbay  ;  and  his  skill  in  managing  armies  and  his 
acquaintance  with  political  life,  contributed  not  a  little 
to  the  success  of  the  Prince,  who  in  a  short  time  be- 
came William  III.  of  En  dan  d. 

One  of  the  Huguenots,  Sieur  D'Estang,  a  lieu- 
tenant in  the  lifeguards  of  William,  was  chosen  by 
the  victor  to  bear  to  the  ambassador  of  Louis  XIV. 
t?ie  order  to  leave  London  in  twenty-four  hours,  and 
repair  to  Dover.  Another  refugee  had  the  charge  to 
conduct  him  in  safety.  The  ambassador  Barillon  in 
his  last  dispatch  says  :  **  The  Prince  of  Orange  caused 
an  officer  of  his  guards  to  attend  me.  I  was  by  no 
means  ill  pleased  at  this.  He  had  it  'in  his  power  to 
extricate  himself  from  some  slight  difficulties,  such  as 
one  is  likely  to  encounter  on  similar  occasions.  He 
is  a  gentleman  of  Poictou,  Saint  Leger  by  name,  who 
is  settled  in  Holland  with  his  wife  and  children.  I 
have  received  every  sort  of  civility  and  good  treat- 
ment wherever  I  have  passed."  The  minister  Hu 
Bordieu  solemnly  harangued  William  on  his  accession 
to  the  crown  of  England  ;  and  Jurieu  wrote  to  him 
from  Rotterdam,  recommending  the  French  refugees 


452'  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

and  churclies  to  his  care ;  to  liim  William  replied : 
**Rest  assured  that  I  will  neglect  nothing  within  my 
power  to  protect  and  further  the  Protestant  rehgion." 

Schomberg  was  sent  to  Ireland,  and  there  showed 
that  sagacity  in  delay,  and  vigour  in  action,  which 
ultimately  won  the  whole  country  for  WiUiam  III. 
While  commending  some  officers  for  their  good  con- 
duct, he  writes :  ' '  Your  Majesty  may  have  heard  from 
others  that  the  three  French  regiments  of  infantry  and 
one  of  horse  do  better  service  than  any  other."  At  the 
battle  of  Boyne,  fought  under  the  eye  of  William, 
Schomberg  the  younger  crossed  the  river  with  the 
French  regiments  and  drove  back  the  eight  French  and 
Irish,  that  defended  the  passage,  and  entirely  routed 
them.  The  King  crossed  the  river,  and  the  action  be- 
came general.  Schomberg  the  elder  led  on,  shoutmg, 
"Come,  friends!  remember  your  courage  and  your 
griefs!  your  persecutors  are  before  you!"  The  old 
man  fell  mortally  wounded  by  Tyrconnel's  life-guard ; 
but  as  his  life  was  ebbing  away,  he  saw  the  army  of 
James  flying  before  the  victorious  William.  Schom- 
berg was  eighty-two  years  old,  and  died  in  the  arms 
of  victory,  like  young  Wolfe  at  Quebec,  in  1759. 
The  victory  in  each  case  secured  the  Protestant  as- 
cendency over  the  Romish,  one  in  the  old  world,  and 
one  in  the  new. 

The  battle  of  the  Boyne,  following  the  very  re- 
markable siege  of  Derry,  discouraged  King  James 
II.,  and  he  returned  to  France.  The  loss  of  Schom- 
berg, who  to  his  other  titles  had  added  that  of  Peer 
of    England,    caused    great   sorrow   throughout   the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  453 

army.     His  courage,  and  probity,  and  coolness,  and 
sagacity,  and  quick  sense  of  honour,  added  to  his 
generosity  and  self-sacrificing  principle,  and  his  rea- 
diness to  do  justice  to  all,  and  yield  honour  to  whom 
honour  was  due,  had  made  him  the  most  popular 
man  in  the  army.     He  had  assisted  in  changing  the 
succession  of  the  crown  in  Portugal  and  in  England, 
and  bore  the  title  of,  the  disposer  of  Kings.     An- 
other person  of  eminence  fell  in  the  battle,  La  Caille- 
motte  Ruvigny,  brother  of  the  Marquis  De  Ruvigny. 
Having  received  a  mortal  wound  in  the  general  battle, 
as  he  was  borne  across  the  river  in  a  dying  condition, 
he  cried  out  to  some   Huguenot  regiments,  he  met 
advancing,   *' Onward,  my  lads,  to  glory!  onward  to 
glory!"  and  soon  after  expired.      Walker,  the  Epis- 
copal clergyman,  who  had  conducted  himself  so  gal- 
lantly in  the  siege  of  Derry,  a  siege  unsurpassed  for 
the  courage,  sufferings  and  endurance  of  the  besieged, 
being  in  attendance  on  King  William  in  this  battle, 
received  a  shot  from  which  he  died  in  a  few  moments. 
The  contest  in  Ireland,  although  the  cause  of  James 
was  hopeless,  was  continued  for  some  time.     In  the 
battles  on  a  small  scale,  but  fierce  and  bloody,  the 
two  sons  of   Count  Schomberg,  John  De  Bodt,  the 
Marquis   Ruvigny   and     Rossin    Thoyras   signalized 
themselves.      Their   reputation  was  not   ephemeral. 
Rossin,  of   honourable   descent,   and   irreproachable 
honour,  was  appointed  tutor  to  the  children  of  the 
Duke  of  Portland.     Going  to  reside  for  a  time  at  the 
Hague,  he  resumed  his  studies  of  jurisprudence  and 
history.      Making  his  abode  at  Wesel,  he,  amon^ 
39  ■ 


464  THE    HVGUENOTS,     OR 

other  productions,  wrote  the  History  of  England,  to 
which  he  gave  the  labours  of  seventeen  years. 

After  the  contest  for  King  James  was  ended  in 
Ireland,  thousands  of  Huguenots  colonized  in  Ireland 
in  the  towns  of  Dublui,  Cork,  Kilkenny,  Waterford, 
Lisburn,  and  Portarlington.  In  1692  the  parliament 
at  Dublin  renewed  the  act  of  1674.  The  oath  of 
supremacy  was  no  longer  exacted  from  the  Hugue- 
nots ;  and  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  was 
guaranteed  throughout  the  Island.  The  Huguenots 
in  King  William's  army  profited  by  the  bill.  The 
Dublin  colony  became  the  bulwark  of  the  Protestant 
party.  The  Marquis  Ruvigny,  who  had  secured  a 
large  tract  of  land  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Portarl- 
ington, settled  a  colony  of  about  four  hundred  Hu- 
guenots, and  built  for  them  a  church  and  school-house 
at  his  own  expense.  A  colony  of  merchants  settled 
at  Cork,  and  was  very  prosperous ;  and  for  a  long 
time  kept  seperate  from  the  native  population.  Their 
part  of  the  city  is  called,  French  church  street. 

The  eflbrts  of  the  Idng  of  France  to  win  back  the 
Huguenots,  by  promotions,  and  promises,  and  bribes, 
ceased,  and  with  it  also  ceased  his  efforts  to  bribe  the 
Lords  and  Commons  of  England.  Burnet  says,  that 
for  twenty  years  scarce  a  packet  crossed  the  channel 
from  Calais  to  Dover,  without  carrying  at  least 
10,000  louis  d'or,  to  be  given  in  some  form  to 
the  influential  members  of  parliament. 

2nd.  The  benefits  from  the  artisans.  From  the 
time  the  Low  countries,  or  Netherlands,  began  to  be 
troubled  on  account  of  reUgion,  the  English  court 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH  455 

had  ofiered  inducements  to  manufacturers  to  emigrate 
to  some  part  of  the  realm.  In  the  time  of  Elizabeth, 
Protestant  workmen  from  Flanders,  Brabant  and 
France,  had  been  established  in  Sandwich  and  Lon- 
don for  the  production  of  coarse  goods,  serges,  flan- 
nels and  woolen  cloths;  these  were  continually  increased, 
and  spread,  through  all  the  seaboard  towns  in  Eng- 
land. All  fine  goods  were  imported.  The  revoca- 
tion of  the  Edict  of  Fantes  sent  about  70,000  manu- 
facturers and  their  workmen  to  Great  Britian.  These 
were  mostly  from  Picardy  and  Normandy,  on  the 
British  channel,  from  the  seaports  on  the  west,  and 
from  Lyons.  These  hitroduced  many  new  branches 
of  manufacture ;  of  these,  that  of  silk  was  the  most 
extensive  and  profitable.  The  workmen  introduced 
the  looms  used  at  Lyons  and  Tours,  and  manufactured 
brocades,  Padua  silks,  watered  silks,  black  velvet, 
fancy  velvet,  and  stuffs  mixed  of  silk  and  cotton.  A 
workman  by  name  Mongeorge,  brought  them  the  secret 
lately  discovered  at  Lyons,  of  glazing  taftety.  Until 
this  time  the  English  had  imported  annually  about 
200,000  livres  worth  of  this  kind  of  goods.  The  silk 
manafactories  continued  to  grow  till  the  course  of 
trade  was  turned  from  England  to  the  continent,  and 
even  France  itself. 

Great  efibrts  were  made  by  the  agents  of  Louis 
XIV.  to  cause  the  manufacturers  of  silk  to  return  to 
France.  By  large  bribes  some  were  taken  back  ; 
the  majority  remained  in  England  and  gave  the  silk 
trade  a  permanent  basis.  It  has  gone  on  increasing 
till  the  pounds  of  raw  silk  consumed  are  counted  by 


456  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OB 

the  millions.  In  ten  years  the  looms  of  Lyons  were 
decreased  from  13,000  to  4,000. 

The  manufacture  of  sail  cloth  was  introduced  from 
Normandy  and  Brittany.  In  1669  the  value  of  that 
article  imported  was  171,000  pounds  sterling.  From 
the  same  provinces  came  the  manufacture  of  white 
linens;  previously  the  annual  value  of  imports  from  one 
French  port  alone  were  4,500,000  livres.  Peculiar 
efforts  had  been  made  to  induce  these  manufacturers  to 
return  to  France  ;  the  success  was  of  short  duration, 
and  these  articles  became  a  part  of  English  exports. 

Painted  linens  were  first  manufactured  in  England 
in  1690,  and  in  due  time  became  a  source  of  wealth 
to  the  country. 

The  manufacture  of  fine  hats  was  introduced  from 
Caudebec,  the  place  most  noted  for  the  preparation 
of  furs  and  fine  hats.  This  manufacture  in  France 
was  mostly  in  the  hands  of  the  Huguenots,  who  took 
the  secret  of  their  art  to  England,  where  it  remained 
till  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  when 
a  French  hatter  worked  in  England  till  he  had  an 
opportunity  of  discovering  the  art,  which  he  took 
back  to  France.  Until  that  event,  the  French  nobil- 
ity, the  Italian  nobility,  and  even  the  Cardinals  and 
the  Pope,  got  their  fine  hats  from  England. 

Until  1686  the  English  manufactured  only  a  coarse, 
dark  coloured  paper ;  at  that  time  the  production  of 
fine  white  paper  was  introduced.  The  efibrts  by 
French  agents  to  destroy  this,  for  a  time,  were  suc- 
cessful. The  agent  Barillon  distributed  to  the  work- 
men of  a  single  factory  2,800  livres  to  make  them 


REPORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  457 

return  to  France.  Six  months  afterwards  he  in- 
formed Louis  XIV.  that  he  had  just  expended  1,150 
livres  to  induce  the  last  five  Frencli  paper  makers  to 
leave  England.  But  in  a  few  years  the  manufactory 
was  restored,  and  became  a  source  of  wealth  to 
England. 

According  to  McPherson,  the  importation  to  Eng- 
land from  France  was  diminished  in  the  forty  years, 
between  1683  and  1723,  m  silks  of  all  kinds,  at  the 
annual  rate  of  600,000  pounds  sterling;  in  all  kinds 
of  flax,  500,000;  in  hats,  watches,  cloths  and  glass- 
ware, 220,000;  paper,  90,000;  plain  fabrics,  150,000; 
French  wines,  200,000;  French  candies,  80,000— in 
all,  1,880,000  pounds  sterling. 

In  the  process  of  improving  the  manufactures  of 
England  permanently,  there  was  some  suffering 
among  the  old  established  trades  in  England.  The 
artisans  w^ere  compelled  to  give  place  to  the  Hugue- 
nots, or  to  excel,  or  at  least  equal  them  in  their  pro- 
ductions. Many  complaints  were  loudly  uttered 
against  the  refugees ;  and  in  some  cases  there  were 
outbursts  of  violence.  In  one  particular  there  was  a 
hardship.  Some  English  artisans  improved  their 
productions  till  they  equalled  those  of  the  Huguenots; 
and  were  discouraged  in  the  market  to  find  that  the 
French  goods  outsold  them,  though  of  no  better 
quality.  They  were  compelled  to  associate  some 
refugees  with  them  to  make  their  productions  com- 
pete in  the  markets.  The  advantage  of  the  Hugue- 
not refugees  to  England,  on  the  score  of  manufac- 
tories, cannot  be  reckoned  up.  Louis  XIV.  made 
39* 


458  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OU 

England  a  confirmed  Protestant  kingdom  ;  and  then 
made  her  rich  at  the  loss  of  his  own  kingdom,  and 
the  ruin  of  his  descendants. 

3d.  Benefits  for  educated  men.  Science  and  ht- 
erature  received  an  impulse  from  the  Huguenots. 
Savary,  an  old  captain  in  the  service  of  Louis,  but 
a  resident  in  England  after  the  Revocation,  obtained 
a  patent  in  1698  for  a  machine,  of  his  invention,  for 
draining  marshes,  thus  contributing  to  the  welfare  of 
the  agriculturists.  Denis  Papin,  a  celebrated  physi- 
cian and  philosopher,  was  born  at  Blois,  1647.  lie 
studied  at  Paris,  and  was  a  pupil  of  lluggins.  The 
difiiculties  thrown  in  his  way  in  France,  as  a  Hugue- 
not, induced  him  to  listen  to  an  invitation  sent  him 
from  England,  1681,  by  means  of  Boyle,  and  was 
nominated  member  of  the  Royal  Society.  After  the 
revocation  of  the  Edict,  he  emigrated  finally.  In 
his  experiments  on  the  nature  of  air,  he  was  joined 
by  Boyle.  He  published  the  philosophical  transac- 
tions. The  Academy  of  Paris,  in  1699,  named  him 
its  correspondent ;  and  the  city  of  Marburg  offered 
bim  the  ^Mathematical  chair,  which  he  accepted  and 
lillcd  till  his  death,  in  1710.  His  researches  on  the 
production  and  use  of  steam,  begun  in  the  first  years 
of  his  exile,  led  to  a  treatise — The  art  of  rendering 
water  very  useful  by  the  aid  (f  fire.  He  proposed  to 
navigate  a  vessel  without  either  sails  or  oars.  The 
project  conceived  in  England,  he  attempted  to  carry 
into  efiect  on  the  river  Fulda.  His  machine  was 
clumsy,  and  wanted  improvements,  which  experiment 
alone  could  determine.     But  he  gave  an  impulse  to 


BEFORMED   FRENCH    CnURCIL  459 

science  in  this  direction.  He  was  tlie  first  who  used 
a  piston  in  the  chamber  of  a  pump.  He  demon- 
strated the  possibiUty  of  applying  steam  to  navigation. 
lie  also  invented  the  safety-valve,  to  prevent  explo- 
sion, which  is  in  use  at  the  present  day.  His  death 
prevented  his  perfecting  his  machine  ;  and  a  century 
rolled  away  before  the  experiments  were  renewed  and 
carried  on  to  success  by  others. 

A  considerable  number  of  physicians  and  surgeons 
emigrated  to  England,  and  found  employment  in  the 
army  and  navy ;  and  to  them  England  owes  princi- 
pally her  remarkable  success  in  surgical  instruments. 

Many  men  of  letters  took  refuge  in  England.  Jus- 
tel,  for  a  time  private  secretary  of  Louis  XIV.,  pene- 
trating the  designs  of  the  King,  sold  his  library  and 
passed  over  to  England  before  the  Revocation.  Boyle, 
in  his  journal,  said  *'that  M.  Justel,  who  now  lives 
in  London,  and  who  is  so  curious,  so  learned,  so  w^ell 
instructed  in  everything  w^ith  regard  to  the  republic  of 
letters,  and  so  w^ell  inclined  to  contribute  to  the  sat- 
isfaction of  the  public,  will  teach  us  many  things 
which  will  do  great  honour  to  our  enterprize."  He 
was  soon  made  librarian  of  the  King  of  England. 
For  his  rich  and  abundant  conversation,  St.  Evre- 
mond  called  him  a  "  speaking  library."  Graverol, 
of  Nismes,  a  celebrated  lawyer  and  learned  man  and 
poet,  closes  a  history  of  his  native  town  with  a  sketch  of 
the  sulferings  of  the  Protestants  of  Languedoc,  and  says 
to  the  refugees  of  Nismes  in  London,  **  Let  us  wlio  are 
in  a  country  so  distant  from  our  own,  only  for  the  sake 
of  the  word  of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ, 


460  THE    HUGUENOTSy     OR 

let  us  study  to  render  our  confession  and  our  faith 
glorious,  by  a  wise  and  modest  conduct,  an  exemplary 
life,  and  an  entire  devotion  to  the  service  of  the  Lord. 
Let  us  remember  that  v^e  are  both  the  children  and 
fathers  of  martyrs."  Pierre  Antoine  Motteux,  of 
Kouen,  became  so  familiar  with  the  English  language 
that  his  translation  of  Don  Quixotte  caused  that  work 
to  be  popular  in  England.  Du  Maulin,  an  earnest 
preacher,  went  to  England  before  the  Kevocation,  and 
was  the  author  of  a  number  of  religious  works  of 
great  popularity.  Ezekiel  Marmot,  a  noted  preacher, 
published  meditations  upon  the  words  of  Job,  •'  I 
know  that  my  Iledeemer  liveth."  Delangle,  who 
had  been  pastor  at  Charenton,  and  took  refuge  in 
England  at  the  Revocation,  was  a  famous  preacher 
after  the  French  style.  Pierre  Allix,  also  a  pastor  at 
Charenton,  distinguished  himself  by  his  simplicity 
and  good  taste  and  appropriate  doctrine,  in  his  pulpit 
addresses.  Louis  made  great  efibrts  to  get  Allix  to 
return  to  France.  Seignalay  wrote  to  the  ambassador 
at  London:  **The  family  of  the  minister  Allix,  who 
is  at  London,  has  become  converted  in  good  faith  at 
Paris.  If  you  can  approach  that  minister  and  can  per- 
suade him  to  return  to  France,  with  the  intention  of 
being  converted,  you  may  offer  him  without  hesitation  a 
pension  of  from  3000  to  4000  livres.  And  if  it  should 
be  necessary  to  go  farther,  I  have  no  doubt  that  upon 
the  notice  you  will  give  me  of  it,  the  King  will  consent 
to  grant  him  ftivours  still  more  considerable.  In  either 
case  be  assured  that  you  will  have  done  a  thing  most 
pleasing  to  his  majesty. "     Allix  remained  in  England. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  461 

The  two  universities,  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  each 
conferred  on  him  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

Jacques  Saurin  preached  five  years  in  the  church  of 
Threadneedle  street.  In  1705  he  was  called  to  the 
Hague,  and  there  developed  his  remarkable  talents 
for  preaching.  He  stands  among  the  first  of  pulpit 
orators.  Abaddie  went  first  to  Berlin  ;  afterwards  he 
went  to  England,  and  accompanied  the  Duke  Schom- 
berg  to  Ireland,  where  he  saw  that  old  man  fall  mor- 
tally wounded.  Returning  to  England,  he  was 
attached  to  the  church  of  the  Savoy.  The  refugees 
flocked  to  hear  him,  and  the  English  preachers  were 
not  unwilling  to  consider  him  a  model  of  a  preacher. 
His  treatise  on  the  truth  of  the  Christian  Religion  was 
held  in  high  repute  by  the  clergy  of  England.  He 
employed  his  pen  to  justify  the  revolution  of  1688, 
and  the  conduct  of  William  in  taking  the  crown  of 
his  father-in-law.  His  apology  lor  the  new  King  was 
considered  as  entirely  satisfactory.  In  1694,  by  choice 
of  "the  King,  he  pronounced  the  eulogy  of  the  Queen. 
**  In  vain,"  says  he,  **  would  church  and  state  have 
interfered  in  that  strife  between  religion  and  supersti- 
tion. In  vain  would  magnanimous  prelates  have 
devoted  their  attention  thereto,  with  earnestness  and 
firmness.  In  vain  would  the  parliament,  that  council 
authorized  by  the  nation  and  the  monarchy,  that 
assembly  of  sages,  assembly  of  legislators,  under  the 
authority  of  the  sceptre,  that  sacred  depository  of  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  country,  the  respected 
mouth  of  the  people,  and  the  interpreter  of  its  exi- 
gencies and  will,  have  laboured  to  determine  those 


462  THE    nUGUENOTS,    OR 

differences,  brought  before  its  august  tribunal,  if 
divine  grace  had  not  first  decreed  it  in  the  heart  of 
that  Princess.  Slie  believed  she  belonged  to  God  and 
to  the  State,  and  that  it  was  only  by  an  entire  devotion 
to  her  country  and  her  religion  that  she  could  respond 
to  the  vocation  to  which  Heaven  had  called  her. 
Willing  to  live  only  for  her  country  and  her  religion, 
and  ready  to  die  for  both  one  and  the  other,  she 
accepted  the  crown  ;  but  she  also  acccepted  death, 
prepared  to  undergo,  and  in  behalf  of  a  cause  so  pre- 
cious and  indeed  so  holy,  either  good  or  evil  fortune." 
He  died  in  Ireland  in  1724. 

The  pastor  Droz  commenced  the  first  literary  jour- 
nal which  appeared  in  Dublin.  He  long  exercised 
tl  le  ministry  in  that  city.  He  was  the  founder  of  the 
library  on  College  Green. 

The  descendants  of  the  Huguenots  have  held  their 
rank  in  proportion  to  their  numl)ers,  in  all  the  depart- 
ments of  active  life  in  England,  from  their  naturali- 
zation to  this  day.  They  were  kindly  received  by  the 
nation  ;  and  fully  have  they  repaid  that  kindness  in 
their  contribution  to  the  wealth  and  greatness  and 
moral  grandeur  of  the  kingdom. 

The  English  encouraged  emigration  of  the  Hugue- 
nots to  their  colonies  in  America.  Charles  H.  pre- 
ferred their  residence  in  the  colonies  to  their  remain- 
ing in  England.  He  gave  outfits  and  paid  the  passage 
of  many  to  South  Carolina.  William  III.  encour- 
aged them  to  colonize  in  Ireland  and  America.  To 
those  who  should   colonize  in  Virginia,  he  made  spe- 


REFORMED   FRENCH   CHURCH.  463 

cial  grants  of  lands  and  outfits.  He  favoured  the 
attempt  to  found  a  colony  of  French  artisans  on  the 
James  river  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole  colony,  espe- 
cially the  frontiers. 


464  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  more    distant  effects  of  the    Eevocation  of  the    Edict  of 
Nantes,  on  the  House  of  Bourbon  and  the  Nation  of  France. 

COLBERT,  the  treasurer  and  financier  of  Louis  XIV, 
having  done  for  his  royal  master,  what  the  Duke 
of  Sully  did  for  Henry  IV. ,  paying  the  debts  of  the 
nation,  increasing  the  income,  meeting  the  demands 
of  the  court,  and  filling  the  treasury,  died  two  years 
before  the  fatal  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  E"ante8. 
A  Huguenot,  a  patriot,  and  a  lover  of  the  King,  and 
a  true  statesman,  he  maintained,  at  the  court  of 
France,  that  the  prosperity  of  the  Huguenots  involved 
the  prosperity  of  France  and  the  glory  of  the  crown. 
After  his  death  Louis  could  find  no  individual  of  that 
rare  combination  of  talent,  no  cabinet  of  ministers  of 
whatever  abilities  the  members  might  possess,  that 
could,  after  the  derangement  of  the  trade  of  France 
that  accompanied  and  followed  the  persecution  and 
emigration  of  the  Huguenots,  supply  the  demands  of 
an  expensive  army,  an  extravagant  court  and  an  ambi- 
tious king.  The  King  and  the  court  believed  that  the 
confiscation  of  the  estates  of  the  Huguenots  would 
open  a  rich  mine  of  wealth  for  the  treasury  ;  and  the 
mournful  reports  made  to  him  by  the  collectors  of  the 
revenue,  for  fifteen  years  after  the  revocation,  stating 
the  derangement  of  the  finances  and  the  cause,  could 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  465 

not  prevail  with  Louis  to  lessen  his  expenditures,  or 
even  cease  from  increasing  them.  The  treasury 
became  involved,  and  in  the  remaining  fifteen  years 
of  his  reign  a  national  debt  began  to  accumulate, 
whose  weight  finally  crushed  the  house  of  Bourbon. 
Carefully  veiled  from  sight,  cared  for  by  few,  unno- 
ticed by  most,  it  went  on  rapidly  increasing  for  about 
one  century,  and  then  the  bonds  were  cancelled  by 
the  blood  of  Louis  XVI. ,  and  his  queen  Marie  An- 
toinette, and  hosts  of  the  nobles  and  gentry  of  France. 

Had  there  been  no  unmanageable  debt  on  the 
nation,  Louis  XVI.  would  not  have  called  the  States 
General.  Had  there  been  no  States  General,  there 
had  been  no  gathering  of  materials  for  the  National 
Conventions  and  Assemblies,  and  for  the  ferocities  of 
the  revolution.  The  changes  necessary  and  desired, 
in  the  administration  of  the  government,  might  have 
been  accomphshed  under  the  amiable,  and  most  pure 
and  humane  of  the  Bourbon  khigs  without  blood- 
shed or  violence. 

A  part  of  the  immense  amount  of  money  carried 
from  France  by  the  flying  Huguenots,  or  carefully 
remitted  in  course  of  trade,  was  put  temporarily  at 
the  disposal  of  the  States  of  Holland.  These  states 
hitherto  penurious  in  their  supplies  to  their  leader, 
William  of  Orange,  through  jealousy,  now  alarmed 
by  the  warlike  attitude  of  the  French  king,  agreed  to 
a  loan  in  advance  of  the  income  of  finances,  to  ena- 
ble the  Prince  to  maintain  the  integrity  of  Holland. 
The  terms  of  the  loan  were  for  a  given  amount  annu- 
ally, for  four  years,  to  be  expended  at  the  discretion 
40 


466  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

of  the  Prince.  The  amount  ot  money  deposited  for 
safe  keeping,  by  the  Huguenots,  enabled  the  trea- 
surer to  make  the  advances  of  funds  in  less 
than  four  years  ;  and  the  Prince  drew  the  money  at 
discretion,  and  expended  it  by  the  same  rule.  He  pro- 
ceeded at  once  to  organize  that  famous  army  composed 
of  French  Refugees  and  Hollanders,  with  which  he 
made  his  descent  on  England,  and  took  possession  of 
the  crown.  In  three  years  from  the  repeal  of  the 
Edict  of  ISTantes,  William  of  Orange  was  on  the  throne 
of  England,  and  James  [I.  an  exile,  and  a  pensioner 
of  France.  All  the  long  cherished  hopes  and  designs 
of  Louis  XIV.,  and  the  Romish  clergy  of  France, 
that  the  kingdom  of  England  and  its  crown  should, 
like  the  house  of  Stuart,  become  a  supporter  and 
appendage  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  were  crushed  for- 
ever ;  and  En irl and  became  aoain  *'the  bulwark  of 
the  Reformation." 

The  same  alarm,  at  the  cruel  doings  and  ambitious 
projects  of  the  King  of  France,  that  moved  the  States 
of  Holland  to  supply  the  Prince  of  Orange  with 
money,  induced  the  same  States  of  Holland  to  listen 
to  the  same  Prince  of  Orange ;  and  also  moved  the 
governing  powers  of  Austria,  Spain,  Bavaria,  and 
Savoy,  to  unite  with  Holland,  in  the  formation  of  the 
League  of  Augsberg,  binding  these  nations  to  mu- 
tual efforts  in  resisting  the  political  and  military 
encroachments  of  the  French  King.  The  etfects  of 
this  league  are  known  by  the  Treaty  of  Riswick,  in 
1G98.  By  it  bounds  were  fixed,  beyond  which  the 
French  King  could   never  extend  his  empire  perma- 


BE  FORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  467 

nently.  In  some  fifteen  years  from  the  repeal  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes  were  the  great  powers  of  Louis 
checked.  Then  followed  the  great  campaigns  in  the 
Low  countries,  in  which  the  art  of  war  seemed  to  have 
become  perfect.  The  armies  of  France  were  brave  ; 
her  miUtary  leaders  of  untarnished  honour,  and  the 
plans  of  campaigns  were  resplendent.  But  Louis 
XIV.  felt  the  tide  of  his  gL)ry  receding  as  the  weight 
of  his  years  increased.  The  nations  of  Europe  did 
not  bid  him  *< God  speed;"  nor  did  his  relations  of 
the  house  of  Austria  cheer  him  on.  The  Pope  him- 
self, sure  of  the  religion  of  France,  and  dissatisfied 
with  the  political  designs  of  the  self-willed  Louis, 
had  been  a  partner  of  the  League  of  Augsberg. 

Massillon,  a  favourite  and  admirer  of  Louis,  in  his 
funeral  oration,  upon  the  death  of  the  great  King,  thus 
speaks  of  the  reverses  and  afilictions  of  his  last  years  : 
**  And  with  what  blows  didst  Thou  not,  0  my  God,  test 
his  constancy  ?  This  great  King,  whom  victory  had  fol- 
lowed from  the  cradle,  and  who  counted  his  successes  by 
the  days  of  his  reign,  this  King,  all  of  whose  enterprises 
announced  triumph,  and  who  to  that  hour  encoun- 
tered no  obstacle,  had  nothing  to  check  his  confidence 
in  his  schemes  ;  this  King,  whose  conquests  had  been 
rendered  immortal  by  eloquence,  and  by  innumerable 
trophies,  and  who  had  nothing  to  dread,  except  from 
quicksands  of  praise  and  glory ;  this  King,  so  long 
the  master  of  events,  had  seen  every  thing  by  a  sud- 
den revolution  turn  against  him.  Our  enemies  take 
our  place ;  they  have  only  to  shew  themselves  and 
victory  alights  upon  their  banners  ;  they  are  amazed 


468  THE   HUGUENOTS.    OR 

by  their  own  success ;  the  valour  of  our  troops  seems 
to  have  departed  to  their  camps ;  the  very  numbers 
of  our  armies  appear  to  hasten  their  defeat;  the 
variety  of  place  only  diversifies  our  misfortunes;  so 
many  fields  famous  for  our  victories  are  surprised  into 
serving  as  the  scene  of  our  defeat.  The  people  are 
aghast;  the  capital  is  threatened;  want  and  death 
seemed  to  be  allies  with  our  enemies  against  us,  every 
evil  to  befall  us ;  and  God,  who  was  preparing  a  re- 
source for  us,  had  not  yet  disclosed  it. 

<*But  the  time  of  trial  was  not  yet  passed.  Thou 
hast  stricken  our  people,  O  my  God,  as  David  ;  Thou 
hast  stricken  them,  as  Thou  didst  strike  him  in  his 
children.  He  Viad  sacrificed  to  Thee  his  glory ;  and 
Thou  claimest  the  farther  sacrifice  of  the  blood  of 
his  children.  What  do  I  see  here?  and  what  a 
touching  spectacle  will  it  ever  be  to  our  posterity 
when  they  behold  it  on  the  pages  of  history !  God 
scatters  desolation  and  death  throughout  the  royal 
house.  How"  many  august  heads  are  struck;  how 
many  supporters  of  the  throne  overturned!  The 
judgment  begins  with  the  death  of  the  first  born, 
whose  goodness  gave  us  the  promise  of  happy  days. 
(The  Dauphin,  the  heir  apparent.) 

**  And  here  we  utter  our  prayers  and  shed  our  tears 
over  his  dear  and  august  remains.  Still  there  yet 
remainded  something  to  ourselves.  But  our  tears  had 
not  ceased  to  flow,  when  a  lovely  Princess,  (Adelaide 
of  Savoy,  wife  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,)  who  re- 
lieved Louis  of  the  cares  of  royalty,  is  snatched,  in 
the  most  beautiful  season  of  her  age,  from  all  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  469 

charms  of  life,  from  the  hopes  of  the  crown,  and 
from  the  tenderness  of  the  people,  whom  she  had 
already  begun  to  love  and  cherish  as  her  subjects. 
Thy  vengeance,  O  my  God,  demands  such  victims. 
Her  last  sigh  breaths  grief  and  death  to  her  hus- 
band, (the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  the  Dauphin's  son 
and  heir.)  The  ashes  of  the  young  Prince  hasten  to 
be  united  to  those  of  his  wife.  He  only  survives  her 
long  enough  to  know  what  he  had  lost ;  and  w^e  lose  in 
him  the  hopes  of  that  wisdom  and  piety  which  would 
have  kept  alive,  to  other  generations,  the  reign  of 
the  best  of  Kings,  and  the  ancient  days  of  peace  and 
innocence.  Forbear !  O  my  God !  forbear !  Wilt 
Thou  show  Thy  wrath  and  Thy  power  against  the 
child  whose  eyes  have  just  seen  the  light  ?  Wilt 
Thou  dry  up  the  source  of  a  royal  race  ?  and  the 
blood  ot  Charlemange  and  Louis,  which  has  fought 
so  often  for  the  glory  of  Thy  name ;  has  it  become 
before  Thee  as  the  blood  of  Ahab  and  of  the  impious 
Kings,  whose  posterity  Thou  hast  scattered  far  and 
wide  ? 

**The  sword  is  still  applied,  my  brethren.  God  is 
deaf  to  our  tears,  to  the  afflictions  and  piety  of  Louis. 
The  spring-flower,  whose  early  time  was  so  brilliant, 
has  been  gathered.  (The  Duke  of  Bretagne,  eldest 
son  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  the  grandson  of  the 
Dauphin,  and  great  grandson  of  Louis  XIV.)  And 
if  relentless  death  is  content  only  to  menace  the  in- 
fant, who  still  clings  to  the  heart,  that  precious  relic 
which  God  is  disposed  to  reserve  for  us  in  the  midst 
of  our  calamity,  (the  brother  of  the  Duke  of  Bre- 
40* 


47d  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

tagne,  then  a  child,  and  sick,  who  was  afterwards 
Louis  XV.,)  it  is  only  to  close  this  sad  and  bloody 
scene  by  taking  from  us  the  only  son  of  three  Princes, 
who  remained  to  guard  his  infant  years,  and  to  guide 
and  to  support  him  on  the  throne.  (The  Duke  of 
Berry,  brother  of  the  Dauphin,  and  great  uncle  of 
the  heir  apparent. )  In  the  midst  of  the  mournful 
wreck  of  the  royal  house,  Louis  remained  firm  in  the 
faith.  The  breath  of  the  Lord  passes  over  his  nu- 
merous race,  and  it  disappears  like  the  marks  on  the 
sands  of  the  shore.  Of  all  the  Princes  that  sur- 
rounded him,  and  who  constituted  the  glory  and  light 
of  his  crown,  there  remains  but  a  single  speck  on  the 
point  of  being  put  out." 

The  orator,  Massillon,  proceeds  to  denounce  the 
Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  as  an  event 
**  which  pity  and  humanity  will  disown,  and  which 
ought  to  be  eftaced  from  our  annals."  But  he  praises 
him  for  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  **by 
which  heresy  disappears,  and  is  gone  to  hide  itself  in 
the  darkness  from  whence  it  came,  or  to  pass  beyond 
the  seas." 

The  long  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  had  its  peculiar 
literature :  the  culmination  of  the  religious  literature 
of  France  under  the  Bourbon  line,  founded  on  and 
embracing  all  the  previous  literature  of  the  kingdom, 
as  a  tower  on  a  pile  of  rocks,  or  as  a  distillation  of 
ingredients  of  power  collected  through  passing  ages. 
It  bears  the  name,  given  it  by  Voltaire,  of  **The 
Age  of  Louis  XIV."  In  all  the  descriptions  given 
of  this  age  and  this  literature,  by  French  writers, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  471 

tbere  has  been  some  grand  omission.  Voltaire  either 
did  not  know  it  at  all,  or  would  not  tell  it  all ;  and 
Guizot  did  not  know  it  all,  or  would  not  tell  it  all  in  his 
dissertation  on  civilization  in  France.  All  make 
an  omission  of  works  on  the  literature,  the  meaning, 
the  morals,  of  revelation,  the  communication  from 
God  to  man,  addressed  to  his  intellect  and  to  his 
heart,  presenting  the  highest,  best,  sweetest  things 
mortals  can  conceive.  Those  writinsrs  that  main- 
tained  the  doctrines  and  forms  and  worship  of  the 
national  religion,  the  religion  of  the  Romish  church, 
the  productions  of  Bourdalaue,  and  Bossuet,  and  Mas- 
sillon,  Fletcher  and  Fenelon,  and  held  up  to  public 
admiration,  for  their  style  and  spirit,  their  argument 
and  lofty  and  refined  thought.  But  the  writings  of 
their  great  opponents,  or  rather  those  whom  the  King 
summoned  the  greatest  talents  in  his  kingdom,  or  in 
the  whole  Eomish  church,  to  oppose  and  put  down ; 
those  writers  that,  by  their  clearness  and  strength, 
and  argument,  and  style,  and  feeling,  gathered  and 
kept  together  a  mass  of  people  in  France,  the  bone 
and  sinew  of  the  kingdom,  against  all  the  induce- 
ments of  the  King  and  court,  and  the  arguments  and 
persuasions  of  the  court  writers,  those  master  spirits 
and  their  works  are  not  named  in  such  a  manner  and 
form  as  to  convey  a  distinct  idea  of  their  existence, 
much  less  of  their  excellency.  When  the  ablest 
writers  of  the  National  Church  could  not  put  down 
their  writings  by  calling  attention  to  something  better; 
and  their  orators,  praised  and  honoured,  to  the  utmost 
ability  of  the  court  and  church,  could  not  prevent  the 


472  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

King  from  pronouncing  the  Huguenot,  Du  Bosc,  the 
most  eloquent  man  in  his  kingdom,  and  the  courtiers 
were  ordered  to  make  known  to  him  the  King's 
admiration,  and  win  him  if  possible  to  the  King  and 
court ;  when  all  expedients  to  set  aside  the  writings 
and  preachers  of  the  Huguenots  failed,  then  by  an  or- 
der of  the  court  bearing  date the  writings  of  these 

Reformers  were  collected  with  the  greatest  care  and 
particularity,  and  burned  ;  and  then  by  another  edict, 
bearing  date  1685,  the  preachers,  the  authors  as  well 
as  orators  of  the  Huguenots,  were  banislied  the  king- 
dom, under  the  penalty  of  death  if  they  returned 
without  particular  permission.  Copies  of  writings 
that  stirred  the  hearts  of  Frenchmen  to  endure 
untold  evils,  were  hunted  out  with  a  vigilance  that 
left  no  vestiges  in  France  except  perhaps  in  the 
mountains  of  the  Cevennes ;  they  could  be  found 
only  in  foreign  lands,  England,  Holland,  Switzer- 
land and  some  parts  of  Prussia,  countries  that  appre- 
ciated the  Huguenots.  What  the  King  would  not 
tolerate,  he  strove  to  destroy.  The  writings  that  con- 
futed Bossuet  and  Bourdalaue,  and  stood  in  the  way  of 
the  King's  desired  unity  of  the  church,  were,  as  far 
as  the  King  could  accomplish  his  wish,  annihilated. 
And  the  literature  of  France  became  of  one  texture, 
and  colour,  and  stripe;  every  production,  from  the  son- 
net to  the  pages  of  history,  held  forth  but  one  subject, 
the  supremacy  of  the  King  in  church  and  state.  For 
a  time  poets  and  essayists  and  orators  were 
rewarded  for  pages  that  set  forth  in  pompous  style 
the  grandeur  of  the  great  King.       But  figures   and 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  473 

epithets  of  praise  were  exhausted,  and  the  literature  of 
the  asre  of  Louis  XIV.  bes^an  to  wane  with  the  advan- 
cing  years  of  the  King.  There  was  comparatively 
little  in  it  to  live,  after  ho  had  gleaned  out  that  which 
employed  the  intellect  of  the  kingdom.  Europe  had 
no  interest  in  it ;  and  posterity  regards  it  as  the 
marks  and  remains  of  a  deluge  that  swept  away  inde- 
pendence of  thought. 

The  literature  of  France  under  Louis  XV.,  the 
great  grandson  and  successor  of  Louis  XIV.,  who 
came  to  the  crown  in  1715,  and  in  his  sixth  year,  dif- 
fered much  from  that  of  the  age  admired  by  Voltaire. 
The  King  and  the  court  offered  little  for  the  public  to 
praise.  The  poets  had  no  inspiring  event,  historians 
few  subjects,  eulogists  no  exciting  theme.  The 
National  Church  required  no  defenders,  for  the  King 
and  clergy  had  taken  from  the  people  all  reading  and 
hearing  that  opposed  the  Romish  creed  and  forms. 
The  subject  of  religion  and  morals  as  emanating  solely 
from  God,  and  to  be  drawn  in  all  their  fundamentals 
and  peculiarities  from  the  Scriptures  as  his  revelation, 
were  not  before  the  minds  of  Frenchmen;  these  were  to 
be  drawn  from  the  teachings  of  philosophy,  the  decrees 
of  councils  and  the  traditions  of  the  church.  The 
councils  and  antiquity  could  alone  interpret  for  them 
the  Scriptures. 

The  active  French  mind  turned  to  other  subjects. 
Every  thing  led  them  back  to  God,  God  as  seen  in 
His  works,  God  as  a  subject  of  abstract  thought  or 
analytical  enquiry.  The  idea  of  God  once  revealed 
to  the  mind,  had   become  distorted  and   misappre- 


474  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

hended,  bat  it  was  never  eradicated.  God,  in  His 
revelation,  was  not  a  subject  of  discussion  by  Frencb- 
men  ;  but  God  in  His  works,  God,  tbe  life  of  litera- 
ture, as  of  all  tbe  natural  world,  God,  as  He  appeared 
to  tbem  in  nature,  was  more  lovely  tban  tbe  God  wbo 
was  said  by  tbe  court  and  clergy  to  be  sbadowed  fortb 
by  tbe  national  creed  and  worsbip. 

Tbe  national  religion  bad  become  in  tbe  minds  of 
Frencbmen  a  national  superstition,  in  tbe  Roman 
sense  of  tbe  word.  Religion  and  superstition,  some- 
tbing  belonging  to  tbe  nation,  wbose  mysteries  were 
to  be  interpreted  by  tbe  King  and  court,  tbe  interpre- 
tation in  wbatever  form,  always  moulded  by  tbe  King 
and  court.  Scbolars  maintained  tbere  was  a  nat- 
ural religion  bebind  tbe  national  religion  or  super- 
stition. Tbey  claimed  to  be  tbe  interpreters  of  natural 
religion.  Tbey  professed  to  find  ber  dictates  in  tbe 
beavens  above,  and  in  tbe  eartb  beneatb,  and  called 
on  astronomy  and  all  tbe  forms  of  natural  pbiloso- 
pby,  and  all  tbe  new  discoveries  in  America,  and  tbe 
islands  of  tbe  ocean  to  give  in  tbeir  testimony  about 
God  and  tbe  perfection  of  natural  religion.  Tbey 
called  tbe  national  superstition,  or  religion  of  France, 
revealed  religion,  tbe  religion  of  tbe  Bible  and  of 
Rome.  Tbe  dictates  and  principles  of  natural  reli- 
gion, gatbered  from  tbe  investigation  of  tbe  works  of 
God,  wbicb  tbey  called  nature,  was  promulgated  in 
romances,  and  tales,  and  essays,  and  bistories  of 
tbings  discovered  and  done  in  America,  and  also  in 
tbe  volumes  of  tbe  severer  studies.  Men  practised  as 
mucb  of  tbe  forms  of  tbe  national  religion  as  sbould 


ttEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  475 

give  them  a  standing  at  court  and  at  Rome ;  and 
turned  the  force  of  their  talents  to  the  illustration  of 
the  religion  of  n  atnre.  The  vigour,  the  vivacity,  and  the 
enterprize  of  the  French  intellect  was  fully  employed  in 
endeavouring  to  find  in  nature  the  true  idea  of  God 
they  did  not  see  in  Rome,  and  were  forbidden  to 
search  out  in  the  word  of  God's  revelation.  They 
were  turned  away  from  the  brightness  of  the  Father's 
glory,  and  express  image  of  His  person,  to  search 
among  the  footprints  of  His  goings  for  the  beautiful 
face  and  glorious  spirit  of  their^God. 

The  Dictionary  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  published  by 
Ephraim  Chambers,  in  1728,  in  London,  by  its  abil- 
ity and  extent  of  research,  attracted  general  attention, 
and  appeared  on  the  continent  in  Italian  and  French 
translations.  A  proposition  to  reprint  the  translation 
in  France,  resulted  in  the  plan  of  a  more  extended 
work  to  be  conducted  by  Diderot  and  D'Alembert, 
to  be  embraced  in  ten  quarto  volumes.  The  first  vol- 
ume appeared  in  1751.  After  the  seventh  volume 
which  appeared  in  1757,  the  publication  in  Paris  was 
forbidden,  and  the  remaining  volumes,  which  were 
increased  to  ten  of  text  and  eleven  of  plates,  making 
twenty-eight  in  the  whole,  appeared  under  a  title-page 
to  which  Neufchatel  was  atfixed  as  the  place  of  pub- 
lication. Four  additional  volumes  of  text  and  one  of 
plates  were  afterwards  added.  This  work  was  popu- 
lar from  the  commencement.  Its  introduction,  writ- 
ten by  D'Alembert,  was  considered  the  masterpiece  of 
literature  of  the  age.  The  government  often  interrupt- 
ed the  progress  of  the  work,  on  account  of  its  evident 


476  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

hostility  to  the  national  religion,  and  the  unlimited 
exercise  of  royal  power.  The  assaults  were  not  made 
openly  and  direct.  The  principles  and  authority  of 
natural  religion  were  proposed  and  defended  ;  and  the 
happiness  of  people  under  governments  of  very  limited 
authority  was  graphically  delineated.  As  tlie  work 
progressed,  its  popularity  increased  ;  and  its  influence 
was  unbounded  and  for  a  time  resistless. 

With  D'Alembcrt  and  Diderot  were  associated 
Voltaire,  Rousseau,  Turgot,  Helvetius,  Duclos,  Con- 
dillet,  Mably,  Buttb%  La  Harpe,  Marmontel,  Raynal, 
Morellet,  St.  Lambert  and  many  others  of  less  noto- 
riety ;  they  were  universally  known  as  the  Encyclo- 
pedists. The  first  two  volumes  published  in  1751, 
were  by  decree  of  the  royal  council  suppressed.  The 
suspension  being  withdrawn,  five  new  volumes  ap- 
peared in  1757,  and  the  work  had  four  thousand  sub- 
scribers. The  court  and  clergy  opposed,  and  were 
assisted  by  the  parliament  of  l^aris;  the  University  of 
Paris  called  the  Sorbonne  and  the  theatre  to  their 
aid.  These  all  in  various  ways  defended  the  religion 
of  France  and  the  prerogative  of  the  court.  Volumes 
were  written,  sermons  preached  and  plays  acted  to 
chock  the  progress  of  the  new  ideas  of  the  Ency- 
clopedia, and  volumes  were  written  in  various  forms 
to  defend  them.  After  the  i»ublication  of  seven 
volumes  the  work  was  again  suspended,  an<l  D'Alem- 
beit  withdrew  from  the  editorship  and  Diderot  became 
the  chief  manager.  The  writers  were  exposed  to  the 
wrath  of  the  clergy  and  the  court,  and  escaped  pains  and 
penalties  for  heresy  by  admitting  the  national  religion 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  477 

m 

as  the  superstition  of  France,  but  maintaining  the 
authority  and  excellence  of  natural  religion  ;  and 
compelling  their  opposers  to  admit  that  either  the  su- 
perstition of  France  was  in  agreement  with  natural 
religion,  or  if  opposed  to  it  to  show  the  difference, 
and  on  which  side  the  superiority  lay.  The  argu- 
ments used  by  the  famous  writers  in  the  time  of  Louis 
XIV. ,  and  directed  against  the  Huguenots,  were  hurt- 
ful to  the  cause  of  national  religion  and  the  preroga- 
tive of  the  court.  They  appealed  to  the  authority  of 
councils  and  decisions  of  antiquity  against  the  argu- 
ments drawn  by  the  Huguenots  from  the  Scriptures  ; 
and  the  court  and  clergy  had  endorsed  these  arguments 
as  true.  The  Bible  and  its  decisions  being  thrown  out, 
the  Encyclopedists  appealed  to  nature  and  her  laws  and 
dictates  as  the  guide  of  men  in  all  things  :  that  an- 
tiquity had  misunderstood  nature  ;  and  that  the  inves- 
tigator of  nature  was  the  interpreter  of  God.  Had 
Louis  XV.  or  Louis  XVI,  possessed  the  capability 
and  will  of  Louis  XIV.,  the  Encyclopedists  would 
have  been  treated  as  heretics,  disbelievers  in  the  Nat- 
ional Church  and  prerogative  of  the  crown,  and  have 
been  compelled  to  expiate  their  crime  by  imprison- 
ment and  fines  and  banishment  or  violent  death.  In 
fact  they  pretended  to  believe  that  they  must  escape 
for  their  lives.  Voltaire  urged  Diderot  to  flee  from 
home  to  the  court  of  Prussia. 

In  this  juncture  France  felt  the  necessity  of  the 

writings  of  the  Huguenots,  that  Louis  XIV.  and  his 

clergy  had  so  carefully  destroyed  ;  and  there  were  no 

classes  of  men  to  come  forth  and  restate  their  ar^u- 

41 


478  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

meiits  in  popular  French,  and  renew  the  contest  with 
the  national  church  and  the  court,  for  the  divine 
right  of  governient  in  Church  and  State,  moulded  and 
directed  by  the  expressed  will  of  the  God  of  nature. 
There  were  no  men  that  could  state  advantageously 
that  the  study  of  nature  led  to  God,  and  prostrated 
the  whole  race  of  men  at  His  throne,  beseeching  from 
Him  some  communication  from  heaven  that  should  re- 
veal the  doings  of  the  celestial  court,  and  its  connexion 
with  earth,  on  which  the  footprints  of  the  Almighty  were 
so  marked  and  so  abundant.  There  were  no  writers 
that  had  the  favourable  ear  of  France,  that  could  show 
to  the  nation,  that  the  God  of  nature  had  made  a 
communication  to  man  that  anticipated  his  wants  and 
enquiries ;  and  that  its  pages  were  open  to  all  ; 
able  to  instruct  all,  and  revealing  the  will  of  the  inli- 
nite  mind  about  the  doings  of  men  in  time  and  in 
eternity ;  that  men  might  read  it  in  their  closets, 
might  ponder  its  teachings,  might  speak  of  them  to 
their  families  and  neighbours,  and  publish  their  con- 
victions to  the  world.  There  were  none  to  show 
them  the  amazing  difference  in  contrasting  the  reli- 
gion of  nature  with  the  national  superstition  of  France, 
and  contrasting  the  teachings  of  nature  with  the 
revealed  will  of  God  ;  that  there  was  a  contrast  in 
the  first  case,  but  a  blessed  argument  in  the  latter ; 
that  the  God  of  nature  and  of  revelation,  did  not 
speak  a  different  language,  but  uttered  the  wisdom 
and  glory  of  the  same  powerful  God.  France  became 
infidel ;  it  was  a  necessity  entailed  upon  her  by  her 
kings,  and  the  clergy  of  Rome. 


UEFOhMED    FRENCH    CHtlRCH.  479 

There  were  three  estates,  or  classes,  that  had  some 
claim  to  legislative  powers  ;  the  nohlcs,  the  Romish 
clergy,  and  the  middle  classes,  between  the  nobles 
and  the  poor,  that  held  small  possessions  of  land, 
were  the  mechanics,  the  manufacturers,  and  mer- 
chants of  France.  In  the  time  of  Louis  XIV.  the 
nobles  were  very  generally  assimilated  to  the  court ; 
the  poor  that  ranked  below  the  third  estate,  were 
generally  of  the  national  church  ;  the  third  estate  by 
banishing  tlie  Huguenots  was  forced  into  the  national 
chnrch.  The  Ilngncnots  had  consisted  of  nobles, 
tlie  mass  of  the  third  estate,  with  some  converts  from 
the  clergy,  and  the  very  poor.  The  exiles  that  left 
France  in  the  days  of  Lonis  XIV.,  were,  the  smaller 
part  of  them,  from  the  uobiHty,  tlie  larger  part,  by 
far,  from  the  third  estate,  the  bone  and  sinew  of 
France.  In  that  third  estate,  deprived  of  the  preach- 
ing and  literature  of  the  Huguenots,  infidelity  spread 
widely.  Enchanted  with  the  discoveries  in  the  various 
departments  of  nature,  unconvinced  by  the  reasonings 
and  services  of  the  Eomish  clergy,  and  deprived  of 
the  teachings  of  the  Huguenots,  they  embraced  the 
teachings  of  the  professed  disciples  of  nature.  Tl»e 
real  strength  of  the  house  of  Bourbon  had  always 
been  in  the  Huguenots;  Henry  IV.,  Louis  XHL, 
and  Louis  XIV.,  each  confessed  publicly  and  put  it 
on  record  that  they  OAved  their  crowns  to  the  fidelity 
and  strength  of  the  Huguenots.  And  it  is  well 
known  that  the  Huguenots  made  it  a  matter  of  con- 
science both  of  politics  and  religion,  to  cherish  their 
rightful  king,  hoping  for  redress  for  all  wrongs  from 


480  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

the  kiDg's  conviction  of  duty,  and  from  the  provi- 
dence of  God.  Louis  XV.  and  XVI.  found  that 
Louis  XIV.  had  deprived  them  of  that  stronghold 
upon  the  third  estate  without  increasing  their  real 
power  in  the  estate  of  the  nobles  or  the  clergy.  And 
in  this  loss  was  involved  the  fatal  weakness  of  the 
crown. 

The  last  words  of  Louis  XIV.  to  his  great-grand- 
son and  successor  were  ,  '*  My  child,  you  are  about  to 
become  a  great  king.  Do  not  imitate  me,  either  in 
my  taste  for  building,  or  in  my  love  of  war.  Endea- 
vour to  live  in  peace  with  the  neighbouring  nations. 
Render  to  God  all  that  you  owe  Ilim,  and  cause  His 
name  to  be  honoured  by  your  subjects.  Strive  also  to 
relieve  the  burdens  of  your  people,  which  I  myself  have 
been  unable  to  do."  In  these  burdens  on  the  people 
was  the  weakness  of  the  crown.  The  young  king  did 
not  understand  the  danger  that  lurked  in  his  path.  By 
the  advice  of  his  courtiers  he  increased  the  debt  of 
the  nation.  Its  magnitude  finally  alarmed  him  ;  he 
trembled  lest  its  payment  should  be  demanded  in  his 
day,  and  knew  not  how  to  sliie'ld  \m  successor  from 
the  impending  ruin. 

The  literature  of  Louis  XVI.  was  the  fiery  litera- 
ture of  the  great  1^'reuch  revolution  ;  it  need  not  now 
be  counted  or  weighed.  It  was  the  consequence  of 
the  literature  of  Louis  XV. ,  as  that  followed  the  lit- 
erature of  Louis  XIV.  History  says  that  the 
finances  of  France  were  so  hopelessly  involved,  that 
a  meeting  of  the  States  General  was  called  for ;  an 
event  which  had  not  taken  place  since  the  year  1614, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  481 

and  to  its  wisdom  when  assembled,  May  5th,  1789,  at 
Versailles,  was  committed  the  arduous  work  of  re-es- 
tablishing the  depressed  finances  of  the  kingdom. 
By  order  of  the  King,  the  number  of  the  first  estate, 
the  nobles,  was  fixed  at  three  hundred  ;  that  of  the 
second  estate,  or  the  clergy,  also  at  three  hundred ; 
that  of  the  third  estate,  or  the  middle  classes  of  men, 
at  six  hundred,  a  number  equal  to  both  the  higher 
estates.  A  quarrel  immediately  ensuing,  about  the 
powers  of  the  three  estates,  the  third  estate,  on  the 
17th  of  June,  declared  itself  a  National  Assembly. 
On  the  23d  of  June  the  King  dismissed  the  Assembly 
of  the  States.  The  third  estate  refused  to  be  dis- 
solved, and  their  leader,  Mirabeau,  replied  to  the  offi- 
cial that  bore  the  summons,  '*Tell  your  master  that 
we  sit  here  by  the  power  of  the  people ;  and  that  we 
are  only  to  be  driven  out  by  the  l)ayonet."  The 
King  yielded ;  and  at  his  request,  the  members  of 
the  first  and  second  estates  took  their  seats.  The 
revolution  was  now  begun.  July  14th,  the  Bastile 
was  destroyed.  ''It  is  an  insurrection!"  said  the 
alarmed  King  to  the  Duke  Rocheforecold.  '^No, 
sire,"  said  the  Duke;   ''it  is  a  revolution." 

In  the  progress  of  the  revolution,  to  the  overthrow 
of  all  the  political  and  religious  fabric  of  the  French 
government,  one  fact  is  to  be  observed:  the  third 
estate  held  the  interest  of  France,  whether  of  the 
King,  or  nobles,  or  clergy  or  the  middle  classes,  or 
the  poor,  in  its  hands.  That  middle  class  was  once, 
to  a  very  large  degree,  under  the  influence  of  the 
doctrines,  political  and  religious,  of  the  Huguenots  ; 
41* 


482  THE    HUGtJUNOVS,    Ott 

and  in  times  of  danger  the  crown  had  found  its  de- 
liverance come  from  that  estate.  Now  that  same 
estate,  in  a  great  measure  free  from  Huguenot  influ- 
ence, and  in  just  the  same  degree,  was  infidel,  follow- 
ing natural  religion,  and  opposed  to  the  national 
superstition,  and  to  the  authority  of  the  King.  As 
a  consequence  of  the  doings  of  Louis  XIV.,  Louis 
XVL,  second  King  in  succession,  found  himself  in 
the  hands  of  enemies,  with  whom  he  must  compro- 
mise, or  be  crushed,  instead  of  friends  by  whom  he 
would  have  been  cherished,  in  those  concessions  of 
authority  he  made  for  the  peace  of  the  kingdom ;  in 
the  liands  of  infidels,  who  thirsted  for  the  blood  of 
kings  and  nol)les,  instead  of  believing  Huguenots, 
who  had  poured  out  their  treasures  and  their  blood 
for  the  house  of  Bourbon  as  the  legitimate  kings  of 
France. 

Churches  and  nations,  like  individuals,  revoke 
their  own  decisions,  and  condemn  their  past  actions. 
Time,  in  its  silent  progress,  with  resistless  argument, 
works  changes  in  opinions,  after  passion  is  hushed  and 
error  has  lost  its  power  to  govern.  When  the  Mas- 
sacre of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  in  1572,  was  an- 
nounced to  the  world,  the  Romish  clergy  of  France 
rejoiced;  and  the  Pope,  as  head  of  that  church 
throughout  the  world,  approved  it ;  and  by  a  special 
medal,  representing  the  slaughter  of  the  Huguenots, 
made  it  a  notable  event  in  the  history  of  the  church. 
The  parliament  of  Paris  followed  his  example,  and 
on  their  medal  engraved  the  words,  **  Piety  aroused 
justice."     In  about  one  century  and  a  half,  Massillou, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  483 

pronouncing  the  eulogium  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  prais- 
ing him  for  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes, 
thus  speaks  of  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's : 
*'Even  by  the  recollection  and  injustice  of  that 
bloody  day,  which  ought  to  be  effaced  iYOtm.  our 
annals,  which  piety  and  humanity  will  always  dis- 
own, which  in  the  effort  to  crush  heresy,  under  one 
of  our  late  Kings,  gave  to  it  new  fire  and  fury,  and 
fumed,  if  I  may  venture  to  say  it,  from  its  blood, 
the  seed  of  new  disciples."  All  humane  men  agree 
with  the  orator  in  his  bold  assertions,  reversing  the 
decision  of  the  Queen  mother,  the  King,  the  nobles 
of  France,  the  parliament  of  Paris,  the  Komish 
clergy  of  France,  and  even  of  the  Pope  himself. 

The  same  orator,  Massillon,  exhausts  his  rhetoric 
in  praising  Louis  XIV.  for  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  iSTantes,  and  closes  his  adulation :  *' Heresy, 
I  say,  upheld  by  so  many  bulwarks,  falls  at  the  first 
blow  aimed  by  Louis  for  its  destruction.  It  disap- 
pears and  is  gone,  either  to  hide  itself  in  the  darkness 
from  which  it  came,  or  to  pass  beyond  the  seas,  and 
to  bear  with  its  false  gods  its  rage  and  its  bitterness 
to  foreign  lands.  At  length  France,  to  the  eternal 
glory  of  Louis,  is  cleansed  of  this  scandal ;  the  con- 
tagion no  longer  penetrates  itself  in  families.  There 
is  no  longer  a  field  or  a  pastor ;  and  if  fear,  in  the 
first  instance,  made  hypocrites,  instruction  has  made 
those,  that  came  after  them,  sincere  professors  of  the 
true  faith.  Events  speak  for  me,  and  the  seditious 
howl  of  heresy,  driven  out  of  the  kingdom,  which 
has  reverberated  throughout  Europe,  and  the  cries  of 


484  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

false  prophets  scattered  abroad,  who  aroused  every 
where,  after  the  fashion  of  their  fathers,  the  signal 
of  war  and  of  vengeance  againt  Louis,  have  made 
to  our  hands  an  eulogium  on  his  zeal.  Specious 
reasons  of  State !  in  vain  you  lay  before  Louis  the 
precautions  of  human  wisdom ;  the  strength  of  the 
monarchy  weakened  by  the  escape  of  so  many  citi- 
zens ;  the  course  of  commerce  obstructed,  either  by 
the  absence  of  their  industry,  or  the  secret  deporta- 
tion of  their  wealth  ;  the  neighbouring  nations,  the 
protectors  of  heresy,  ready  to  arm  in  its  defence. 
Danger  fortifies  his  zeal." 

Bossuet,  in  his  funeral  oration  on  the  death  of 
Michael  Le  TeUier,  delivered  January  25th,  1686, 
gives  utterance  to  a  rhetorical  eulogy  of  Louis  for  the 
acts  passed  a  few  months  preceding :  * '  But  our  fathers 
had  not  seen,  as  we  have  done,  an  inveterate  heresy 
fall  at  a  single  blow;  the  erring  flocks  return  in 
crowds,  and  our  churches  too  small  to  receive  them ; 
their  false  teachers  al)andoniiig  them,  witliout  await- 
ing the  order,  and  happy  in  assignhig  to  them  their 
banishment  as  their  excuse  ;  the  universe  astonished 
in  beholding  an  event  so  novel,  the  more  certain 
mark,  as  well  as  the  most  legitimate  exercise  of 
authority,  and  the  worth  of  the  Prince  more  recog- 
nized and  more  revered  than  his  authority.  Touched 
with  such  a  marvel,  let  us  pour  out  our  hearts  in 
praise  of  the  piety  of  Louis ;  and  let  us  say  to  this 
new  Constantine,  this  new  Theodosius,  this  new 
Charlemange,  that  which  the  six  hundred  and  thirty 
fathers   said  of  old   in   the   council  of    Chalcedon; 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  485 

*You  have  made  stable  our  faith;  you  have  exter- 
minated the  heretics ;  it  is  the  signal  achievement  of 
your  reign ;  it  is  its  distinguished  characteristic. 
Through  you  heresy  no  longer  exists.  God  alone 
could  work  such  a  wonder.  King  of  heaven,  pre- 
serve the  King  of  the  eartli.  Such  is  the  prayer  of  the 
Churches;  such  is  the  prayer  of  the  Bishops.'"  Of 
Le  Tellier,  the  Chancellor,  who  prepared  the  ])ill  of 
revocation,  and  in  signing  it  performed  the  last  act 
of  his  official  life,  sinking  under  the  weight  of  years 
and  iniirmaties,  he  gives  a  graphic  picture  of  his  last 
act,  his  increasing  sickness  and  succeeding  death  as 
worthy  of  a  great  Chancellor  performing  a  great  act, 
and  says:  '*God  reserved  for  him  the  accomplish- 
ment of  this  great  work  of  religion ;  and  he  said,  in 
sealing  the  revocation  of  the  famous  Edict  of  E'antes, 
that  after  that  triumph  of  faith,  and  so  bright  a  mon- 
ument of  the  piety  of  the  King,  he  had  no  further 
concern  about  the  ending  of  his  days.  This  was  the 
last  word  which  he  pronounced  in  the  functions  of 
his  charge,  a  word  worthy  of  crowning  so  glorious  a 
service." 

And  now,  with  the  light  of  a  century  and  a  half 
shining  on  the  revocation  of  that  Edict,  and  ponder- 
ing the  bitter  trials  that,  in  about  one  century  from 
that  event,  came  upon  the  unhappy  Bourbon,  Louis 
XVI.,  grandson  of  Louis  XV.,  and  who  was  great 
grandson  of  the  Louis  that  styled  himself  '*the 
State,"  and  by  Massillon  and  Bossuet  was  proclaimed 
the  exterminator  of  heresy,  we  listen  to  hear  some 
eminent  Frenchman  speak  of  the  revocation  as  a  foul 


486  ^HE  HUGUENOTS,    OU 

staiQ  upou  the  historic  records  of  France,  and  some 
ecclesiastic  call  for  piety  and  humanity  to  expunge  it 
from  the  pages.  Massillon  spoke  the  feeling  of  his 
age,  and  of  all  posterity,  when  he  condemned  the 
Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew.  He  uttered  the  voice 
of  history  wheu,  in  the  funeral  oration  over  the  Dau- 
phin, whose  death  preceded  that  of  his  father,  Louis 
XIV.,  he  speaks  of  William,  Prince  of  Orange,  the 
great  opposer  of  Louis,  and  protector  of  the  Hugue- 
nots. "A  truce  long  sought  at  that  time  by  our 
enemies,  had  just  disarmed  all  Europe.  The  King, 
(Louis  XIV.,)  in  the  midst  of  successes,  had  pre- 
ferred the  happiness  of  nations  to  victories,  which 
are  ever  the  price  of  blood,  and  the  peril  of  souls. 
"When  from  the  depths  of  Holland  there  came  a  new 
vessel  of  the  wrath  of  the  Lord,  destined  by  God  for 
the  detlironing  of  the  most  sacred  Kings,  and  to  be 
the  instrument  of  His  vengeance  on  States  and  king- 
doms: a  Prince  profound  in  his  views,  skilled  in 
forming  leagues  and  uniting  master  spirits,  more  for- 
tunate in  making  war  than  in  lighting,  more  formida- 
ble in  the  security  of  the  cabinet  than  at  the  head  of 
armies ;  an  enemy  whose  hatred  of  the  French  name 
had  made  capable  of  forming  grand  schemes  and  of 
executing  them  ;  one  of  those  geniuses  born  to  move 
people  and  sovereigns  at  their  will ;  a  great  man, 
had  he  never  desired  to  be  a  King." 

Massillon  and  Bossnct  spoke  the  feelings  and  sen- 
timents of  France  and  the  Romish  church  in  their 
praise  of  Louis  XIV.  for  the  revocation  of  the  Edict 
of  Nantes,  while  the  excitement  of  that  novel  trans- 


ttEFORMED  FRENCH    CHURCH.  487 

action  was  at  its  height.  The  biographers  of  Louis 
XVI.,  and  the  historians  of  the  French  revolution, 
sketch,  in  colours  of  fire,  the  terrible  sulierings  of 
the  court  and  nobles  of  France,  with  multitudes  of 
the  third  estate,  connected  with  and  following  the  sub- 
stitution of  the  infidel  philosophy  in  the  place  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  Reformed ;  and  calling  into  the  States 
General  a  host  of  infidels  instead  of  a  band  of  Hu- 
guenots— bitter  enemies  in  the  place  of  friends.  The 
unhappy  Louis  XVI.,  like  his  ancestors  Henry 
IV.  and  Louis  XIII.  and  Louis  XIV. ,  looked  to  the 
third  estate  for  refuge.  His  ancestors  found  it,  and 
said  they  reigned  by  the  Huguenot  power.  He  found 
it  not,  for  his  ancestors  had  driven  the  Huguenot 
power  from  France.  He  made  concessions  of  priv- 
iliges  ;  he  agreed  to  limitations  of  kingly  power,  such 
as  were  always  plead  for  by  the  Huguenots ;  but  the 
infidels  of  the  day  knew  not  what  limitation  of 
authority,  or  what  government  they  desired  ;  they 
panted  for  the  destruction  of  the  court  and  the  nobil- 
ity, of  every  man  whose  wealth  or  office  made  him 
great.  The  King  was  lost.  No  effort  of  his  own 
could  have  saved  him.  He  might  have  been  as 
heroic  as  he  was  courageous ;  but  without  a  faithful 
French  population  he  could  not  escape.  With  a  band 
of  friends  like  the  Huguenots,  in  the  place  of  the 
infidels,  he  could,  in  all  human  probability,  have  paid 
the  debts  of  the  court,  restored  the  confidence  of  the 
country,  filled  the  treasury,  and  reigned  in  the  hearts 
of  all  patriotic  Frenchmen,  a  limited  monarch,  but  a 
powerful  King. 


488  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

There  were  some  in  France  that  thought  right  and 
felt  right  about  Louis  XVI.  and  the  nation,  m  those 
troublesome  times.  They  could  wield  a  pen,  and 
were  not  afraid  to  peril  life  in  a  good  cause;  though  few 
in  number,  they  were  ready  to  serve  the  King  ;  and  did 
serve  him.  They  failed  to  save  him ;  but  made  their 
names  immortal  in  the  failure.  It  was  not  their 
fault  that  their  numbers  were  too  small  to  accomplish 
their  hearts  desire — the  renovation  of  France  under 
a  Bourbon  King,  limited  in  his  authority,  and  guided 
in  government,  by  constitutional  law.  All  Europe, 
all  the  civilized  world,  would  now  rejoice  had  their 
numbers  been  sufficient  to  meet  successfully  the  op- 
posers  of  religion  and  sound  government,  in  either 
the  States  General,  or  the  various  conventions  or 
assemblies,  that  followed  in  succession,  in  all  of 
which  the  truth  of  sentiments  was  tested  only  by 
the  number  of  votes  that  could  be  brought  to  their 
support.  They  were,  unhappily,  a  minority ;  too 
small  a  minority,  where  a  majority  might  have  been, 
and  ought  to  have  been. 

Notwithstanding  all  eflbrts  of  Louis  XIV.  to  drive 
the  Huguenots  to  submission  or  to  exile,  there  re- 
mained in  the  mountainous  regions  of  France, 
particularly  in  the  Cevennes,  many  Huguenots  of 
the  poorer  classes.  Ko  efforts,  in  any  of  the  **wars 
of  the  Cevennes,"  could  drive  these  people  from 
their  religion  or  their  country.  Too  poor  to  emi- 
grate, too  Ijrave  to  capitulate,  they  would  neither 
flee  nor  submit.  In  the  years  that  have  rolled  on, 
from  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  till  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  489 

bloody  revolution  in  France  subsided  into  a  stable 
government,  these  people  maintained  their  position, 
and  increased  in  numbers,  exhibiting  a  sagacity,  a 
resolution,  a  perseverance,  and  a  purity  of  morals, 
unsurpassed  in  the  histories  of  the  mountaineers  of 
Plungary  or  Savoy.  The  world  knew  little  of  them  ; 
and  knows  little  now\  The  record  of  the  bright 
examples  of  piety,  of  self-devotion  in  the  ministry 
and  in  the  army,  in  the  leaders  and  the  private  fami- 
lies, is  yet  to  be  opened  to  the  admiration  of  the 
good,  and  condemnation  of  the  wicked.  There  was, 
among  others,  Antoirie  Court,  whose  Ufe  and  labours 
might  form  a  study  for  candidates  for  the  ministry  in 
all  ages.  His  probity  and  ability  as  a  minister  of 
the  gospel,  to  sway  the  minds  and  hearts  of  moun- 
taineers were  well  known.  The  regent  of  France, 
perplexed  by  the  intrigues  of  the  Spanish  court, 
applied  to  this  preacher  to  aid  the  goverment  in  dis- 
abusing the  minds  of  the  people  in  the  south  of 
France,  and  in  preserving  their  loyalty.  The  know- 
ledge that  this  patriotic  man  had  already,  as  far  as 
his  influence  extended,  put  an  end  to  all  fears  from 
the  influence  of  Spain,  touched  the  heart  of  the 
regent.  She  commended  him  to  Louis  XV.  That 
heartless  King  suffered  the  Huguenot  to  be  denation- 
alized. Court  retired  to  Lausanne,  and  spent  years 
in  conducting  a  seminary  for  the  preparation  of  young 
men  to  be  martyr  ministers  to  the  Eeformed  in 
Fraoce.  Many  went  from  his  seminary,  fully  aware 
of  their  danger,  and  preached  and  suffered  among 
the  Reformed.  His  own  son  returned  to  France, 
42 


490  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

when  his  education  was  completed ;  and  under  the 
name  of  Gebehn,  or  Count  De  Gebelin,  won  the 
favour  of  the  court  of  Louis  XV.  by  his  writings  in 
favour  of  his  oppressed  countrymen,  using  freely  the 
materials  prepared  by  his  father.  Had  there  been 
more  like  him  to  have  written  for  the  truth  in  France, 
Louis  XVI. ,  by  whom  he  was  admired,  and  in  whose 
reign  he  died,  might  have  descended  in  honour  to  his 
grave.  Next  to  these  was  Paul  Kabout,  whose  influ- 
ence as  a  Huguenot  preacher  was  uid3ounded  in 
Languedoc,  whom  the  Komish  Bishop  of  ISTismes 
claimed  as  a  friend  and  adviser.  In  winter  and  in 
summer  he  asseml)led  crowds  of  hearers,  numbered 
by  thousands,  in  the  fortresses  of  the  Cevennes  to 
attend  upon  his  ministry.  His  favourite  place  for 
winter,  called  the  Hermitage,  was  on  the  banks  of 
the  little  torrent  of  Cadereau ;  for  summer,  he  occu- 
pied an  ancient  quarry,  named  Leque,  approachable 
by  only  two  niirrcnv  paths.  For  twenty  years  his 
voice  was  heard  in  tliese  retirements.  The  irritated 
Governor  of  the  province  set  a  i»rice  upon  his  head ; 
and  the  minister  passed  his  nights  in  the  grottos  of 
the  mountains,  and  in  the  sheept'olds. 

The  Marquis  PauUni  held  him  in  the  highest  regard, 
won  by  liis  heroism  and  confidence,  and  presented  for 
l»im,  .to  Louis  XV.,  a  memorial  that  touched  the 
lieart  of  the  King,  and  procured  lor  the  people  of 
Languedoc  great  relief  l>y  the  assistance  of  Lafay- 
ette, his  son  obtained  from  Louis  XVI.  the  edict  of 
1TS7,  and  the  old  man  returned  toNismes  and  reared 
a  dwellhig  in  a  street  which  yet  bears  part  of  his  name. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  491 

aud  is  called  the  street  of  Monsieur  Paul.  His  son, 
Jean  Paul  Rabout,  held  a  still  higher  position.  Hav- 
ing finished  his  education  at  Lausanne,  he  embraced 
the  Profession  of  his  father,  and  returned  to  France 
under  the  name  of  St.  Etienne.  After  the  example 
of  his  father,  he  inculcated  toleration,  submission  to 
the  laws,  love  to  the  King,  and  forgiveness  of  injuries. 
The  productions  of  his  pen  were  highly  esteemed. 
His  Old  Man  of  the  Cevemics,  showing  the  effects  of 
the  persecuting  laws  of  France  in  an  imaginary  biog- 
raphy, in  which  all  tbe  oppressive  laws  were  correctly 
stated,  and  their  cruel  influence  truly  and  boldly  set 
forth,  was  widely  circulated  and  had  great  iniluence 
both  on  the  mass  of  the  people  and  in  the  literary 
world.  And  when  the  Bisliop  of  Nismes,  who  had 
been  a  personal  and  open  friend  of  his  father,  died, 
he  prepared  and  published  an  eulogy  expressing  the 
virtues  and  excellencies  of  that  prelate.  Upon  read- 
hig  it,  Le  Harpe,  the  celebrated  critic,  exclaimed, 
*' Behold  true  eloquence:  that  of  the  soul  aud  senti- 
ment. It  can  easily  be  seen  that  every  thing  which 
emanates  from  the  pen  of  the  author  is  inspired  by 
the  virtues  which  he  celebrates." 

He  went  to  Paris  in  1787,  and  by  the  aid  of  Lafay- 
ette, Malasebes,  and  the  Marquis  of  Bretuil,  obtained 
from  the  King  those  concessions  to  the  Protestants, 
under  which  his  father  became  a  citizen  of  Nismes. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  States  General  convoked  in 
1789,  of  the  third  estate,  representing  his  constituents 
in  the  south  of  France.  He  was  conspicuous  in  that 
assembly. 


492  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

la  the  National  Convention  which  assembled  in 
1 792,  Potion  was  chosen  president,  and  of  the  six  secre- 
taries, St.  Etienne  was  one.  On  the  trial  of  the  King 
he  opposed  the  proceeding  of  the  Convention.  He 
was  in  favour  of  a  monarchy  limited  by  constitutional 
law  ;  and  on'  the  debates  about  the  death  of  the  King, 
he  spoke  in  favour  of  propositions  that  would  event- 
ually save  the  King's  life,  closing  his  address  with  ; 
**  Yoti  seek  reasons  of  policy*  These  reasons  are  in 
history.  Those  people  of  London  who  had  so  strongly 
Urged  the  execution  of  the  King,  were  the  first  to 
curse  his  judges,  and  to  fall  prostrate  before  his 
successor.  When  Charles  II.  ascended  the  throne, 
the  city  gave  him  a  magnificent  entertainment ;  the 
people  indulged  in  the  most  extravagant  rejoicings, 
and  ran  to  witness  the  execution  of  those  same  judges 
whom  Charles  sacrificed  to  the  manes  of  his  father. 
People  of  I*aris,  parliament  of  France,  have  you  heard 
me?" 

The  King  was  condemned  by  three  hundred  and 
sixty  one  votes  out  of  seven  hundred  and  twenty ;  a 
majority  of  one  vote  deciding  his  fate.  Where  were 
the  Huguenots  then  ?  Had  the  Duke  of  Orleans 
voted  for  the  King  instead  of  against  him  ;  or  had 
two  more  voters  come  in  from  the  absentees,  as  one 
man  arose  from  his  sick  bed  and  came  and  voted  for 
his  King,  had  two  more  votes  come  in,  France  had 
been  spared  the  disgrace  of  killing  her  king  without 
cause. 

St.  Etienne  was  president  of  the  National  Conven- 
tion in  1793  ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  year  perished 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHLRCE,  493 

with  the  Girondins  on  the  scaffold.  These  preachers 
were  hrave  men  ;  but  infidel  literature  prevailed,  and 
the  Revolution  went  on  in  blood. 

The  name  of  Pierre  Joseph  Marie  Barnave,  a  Hu- 
guenot from  Grenoble,  ought  not  to  be  passed  over 
in  the  list  of  those  that  honoured  the  principles  of 
his  party.  The  son  of  a  rich  attorney,  and  following 
the  profession  of  his  father ;  of  tine  manners,  and 
high  reputation  for  talents,  he  was  sent  by  his  con- 
stituents to  the  States  General,  while  not  yet  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  He  signalized  himself  by  his  deter- 
mined spirit  and  activity  in  redressing  grievances  and 
limiting  the  perogatives  of  the  crown,  and  by  his 
graceful  elocution  and  fervid  eloquence.  Mirabeau, 
the  leader  and  great  orator  of  the  Assembly,  admired 
his  grace  of  diction  and  sagacity  of  analysis,  though 
used  sometimes  with  stunning  power  against  himself, 
and  said  of  him,  '  *  It  is  a  young  tree,  which  however 
will  mount  high  if  it  be  left  to  grow."  On  the  ques- 
tion of  the  relative  authority  of  the  King  and  the 
Assembly  in  declaring  war  and  making  peace,  he  was 
for  restricting  the  King  more  than  Mirabeau.  Chap- 
elier  proposed  a  compromise,  which  was  carried,  that 
the  King  should  make  an  express  proposition  to  the 
Assembly  respecting  war  or  peace,  and  the  Assembly 
should  deliberate  and  make  its  decisions,  which  the 
King  was  to  sanction.  He  agreed  with  Mirabeau, 
the  Lameths  and  others  that  the  sanctity  of  the  King's 
person  should  be  inviolate.  They  thought  a  monar- 
chy limited  by  constitutional  laws,  assisted  by  a  legis- 
tive  assembly,  the  best  government  for  France  ;  and 
42* 


494  THE   hUGtJENOTSy    OR 

that  when  existing  abuses  were  remedied  and  the 
wants  of  the  nation  provided  for  and  its  honour  vin- 
dicated, the  Revolution  was  complete. 

Barnave  was  sent  withPetion  and  Letou  Marbourg 
to  conduct  back  to  Paris  the  royal  family  arrested  in 
their  flight  at  Varennes.     He  and  Petion  rode  in  the 
royal  carriage.     Petion,  sitting  between  the  King's 
sisters  and  opposite  the  royal'  pair,  disgusted  them 
all  by  his  affectedly  rude  manners  and  harsh  expres- 
sions of  his  ultra  principles.     Barnave  sat  between 
the  King  and  Queen,  and  won  their  esteem  by  his 
politeness.      **  They  were  mutually  surprised,  each  to 
find  the  other  what  they  were."     On  reaching  Paris, 
'after  a  slow  journey  of  eight  days  in  hot  weather  and 
a  dusty  road,  cheered  only  by  the  polite  attentions  of 
the  youDg  man,  the  royal  family  expressed  in  strong 
terms  their  admiration  of   Barnave,  and  their  conii- 
dence  in  his  integrity.     The  King  called  on  him  to 
prepare  his  answer  to  the  committee  appointed  by  the 
Assembly  **  to  take  the  declarations  of  the  King  and 
Queen,"  respecting  their  flight ;  it  remains  on  record 
"  a  model  of  reasoning,  address  and  dignity."     At  the 
close  of  the  session  for  which  he  was  chosen,  Barnave 
accepted  the  office  of  mayor  of  his  native  city ;  and 
married  the  daugliter  of   a  lawyer,   receiving   as  a 
dowry  seven  hundred    thousand  livres.     From  this 
position  of  influence  and  enjoyment,  he  was  hurried  to 
l*aris  during  the  reign  of  terror  under  liobespierre, 
on  an  accusation  at  the  bar  of  the  military  tribunal  of 
having  connived  with  the  court ;  and  on  the  29th  of 
November,  1793,  was  condemned  to  the  guillotine. 


REFORMED    FRENCH   CHURCH.  495 

The  literature  and  philosophy  of  the  Encyclopedists 
triumphed.  The  reign  of  terror  was  complete.  The 
desperation  of  atheism  afirighted  the  nation,  and 
drove  the  Assembly  at  last  to  acts  of  moderation. 
But  the  house  of  Bourbon  was  swept  away.  And 
when,  after  years  of  revolutionary  tempest,  a  scion 
was  transplanted  to  the  throne  of  France,  it  was 
speedily  torn  up  and  cast  away.  The  Bourbons  re- 
jected their  friends,  and  the  nation  in  turn  rejected 
them. 

The  events  in  the  life  of  an  individual,  involving 
the  actions  and  feelings  and  happiness  of  others  may 
form  a  drama  for  contemplation,  full  of  interest  and 
instruction,  illustrating  principles  of  morals,  religion 
and  politics,  in  private  and  pubhc  life.  Real  dramas 
and  fictitious  ones  have  been  prepared  with  care  and 
form  a  part  of  the  literature  of  nations.  Families, 
in  their  succession,  crowns  and  kingdoms  in  their 
course,  have  given  subjects  for  able  pens  to  present  to 
coming  generations  for  instruction,  encouragement, 
and  warning. 

Parts  of  the  lives  of  some  men  have  been  of  a 
tragic  character ;  by  their  actions  and  spirit  others  have 
been  inflamed,  and  have  been  sharers  of  the  catas- 
trophe, whether  for  dishonour  or  for  glory.  The 
numbers  involved  may  be  great,  and  the  interests 
immense.  A  fair  portrature  of  the  actors  and  repre- 
sentation of  the  varied  scenes,  with  a  delineation  of 
the  events  that  cluster  at  the  grand  conclusion,  form 
a  tradegy  in  private  or  public  life.  These,  by  careful 
examination  and  selection,  may  be  set  forth  in  the 


496  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

forms  of  the  deepest  interest.  The  real  tragedies  of 
human  hfe  have  been  the  fruitful  spring  of  the  finest 
human  Uterature,  and  have  afforded  the  strongest 
arguments  and  persuasives  to  a  pure  and  elevated 
life. 

The  same  tragic  series  of  events  may  be  found  in 
the  successive  generations  of  a  family  that  has  risen, 
and  multiplied,  and  prospered,  and  passed  away  in 
splendour  or  in  shame.  The  example  of  honour  or  of 
infamy  became  more  impressive  from  the  numbers 
and  high  influence  of  the  actors.  History  abounds 
in  such  clusters  of  human  passions  and  sufferings ; 
they  form  the  charm  of  history  Years  in  the  life  of 
a  man  are  swallowed  up  in  his  drama  or  his  tragedy  ; 
generations  cast  in  their  offerings,  the  essence  of  their 
life,  for  the  grand  tragedy  of  a  family. 

Crowns  have  their  origin  ;  the  royal  family  rises, 
has  its  day  of  glory,  and  passes  away.  It  may  leave 
little  for  history  to  record  beyond  the  common  lot  of 
men  ;  they  were  born,  they  lived,  and  suffered,  and 
died.  The  great  events  of  a  royal  house  may  be 
highly  tragic,  and  be  consummated  in  events  that  shall 
astonish  mankind,  giving  examples  to  all  royal  houses 
and  kingdoms,  and  all  nations  and  people,  of  the  cer- 
tainty with  which  principles  in  morals,  and  religion, 
and  politics,  and  domestic  arrangements  work  out 
their  proper  end.  The  streams  have  been  running, 
and  running,  and  winding,  but  enter  the  ocean  at 
last ;  the  volcano  has  been  long  gathering,  but  breaks 
forth  at  the  appointed  hour ;  the  stately  tree  has  been 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  497 

mouldering  in  the  secret  fibres,  and  having  withstood 
hurricanes,  falls  before  a  lesser  breeze. 

Instances  have  occurred  in  kingdoms,  and  are  on 
record  in  the  sacred  volume,  and  in  human  histories, 
in  which  the  unity  of  principles  of  action,  of  purposes 
to  be  accomplished,  and  passions  and  aftections  cher- 
ished, have  been  as  complete  in  the  generations  of  a 
royal  family  as  in  a  single  individual  of  powers  and 
opportunities  for  influence;  and  the  catastrophe   as 
completely  defined,  which  closes  the  history  and  exam- 
ple of  a  royal  family  or  a   kingdom,  as  that  which 
completes  the  tragedy  of  a  single  life.     The  Egyi3tian, 
the  Assyrian,  the  Babylonian,  the  Persian  ki'ngdoms 
are  held  up  by  the  prophets  of  God  as  each  having 
completed  a  great  series  of  events  in  the  grand  history 
of  the  human  race,   each  concluding  with  a  fitting 
catastrophe,  exposing  to  eternal  infamy  the  principles 
by  which  they  were  wrought  out.     The  prophet  Dan- 
iel sketches  most  graphically  the  tragic  events  in  the 
world's  history  from  the  fall  of  Babylon  to  the  fall  of 
Jerusalem  ;  and  the  apostle  John,  in  his  Apocalypse, 
brings  before  his  readers,   in  images  of  unequalled 
splendour  and  terror,  the  great  tragic  events  to  fill  up 
the  undefined  space  of  time  between  the  ascension  of 
Christ  and  the  gathering  of  the  redeemed  people  into 
glory,  when  the  heavens  and  the  earth  that  now  are, 
have  passed  away  with  a  groat  noise,  and  there  are 
new  heavens  and  a  new  earth  in  which  dwelleth  righ- 
teousness     Uninspired  men  have  been  trying  to  do 
the  same  thing,  according  to  their  several  ability,  for 
nations  and  kingdoms  and  crowns  and  families  and 


498  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

individuals  whose  life  had  i)assed  or  was  passing,  and 
accomplished  tlieir  work  with  various  success,  each 
adding  sometliing  to  the  accumulated  mass  of  human 
experience  of  the  wajs  of  man  dealing  with  his  fellow- 
man,  overruled  by  the  eternal  God. 

This  is  human  history.  And  the  nearer  it  approaches 
to  the  simple  truth,  the  more  impressive  does  it  become 
of  the  imperishable  principles  that  must  govern  human 
life.  No  tragedy  that  is  a  fiction,  or  a  mixed  produc- 
tion of  fiction  and  tact  can  l)e  as  etftictive  for  good 
as  that  which  is  true.  Imagination  cannot  form  a 
group  more  terrible  or  more  lovely  than  what  has 
already  been,  or  shall  yet  be  in  actual  existence. 

Perhaps  no  portion  of  a  nation's  history,  since 
the  Christian  era,  will  better  exemplify  tlie  tragic 
events  of  life  as  seen  in  individuals,  and  families, 
crowns  and  royal  houses,  and  masses  of  men,  than  that 
which  records  the  doings  of  tlie  Huguenots  and  the 
royal  house  of  JJourbon,  nnming  through  two  centu- 
ries and  a  half,  from  the  utitimely  death  of  Henry  IV., 
to  the  melancholy  end  of  Louis  XVI.  and  Marie 
Antoinette.  Here  will  be  found  unity  of  princi- 
ple and  purpose  as  unchanged  and  pervading  in  a 
royal  family  and  in  a  community  of  people  through 
generations  as  ever  appeared  in  a  single  individual 
and  his  associates.  In  the  Huguenots,  a  purpose  pro- 
claimed to  maintain  a  legitimate  sovereign,  who  should 
govern  by  known  laws  and  constitutional  provisions  ; 
and  an  unvarying  demand  for  the  enjoyment  of  free- 
dom of  conscience  in  the  prhiciples  and  forms  of  re- 
ligion ;  and  on  the  side  of  the  I3ourbon  race  of  kings 


HEPORMED  PREACH  CttURCB,  499 

a  constant  desire  and  struggle  for  arbitrary  power  in 
the  state,  and  for  entire  supremacy  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion, that  unity  or  variety  in  belief  and  forms  of 
religion  in  France  was  at  the  will  of  the  Sovereign. 

,  Act  first  in  the  great  tragedy  had  a  variety  of  thril- 
ling scenes  in  the  court  of  Catherine  de  Medici, 
regent,  with  her  three  sons  in  succession,  the  most 

fashionable  and  dissolute  court  in  Europe from  the 

secret  treaty  of  Henry  II.  and  the  King  of  Spain,  for 
the  destruction  of  the  Reformers  or  Huguenots  in 
the  two  kingdoms,  under  sanction  of  the  Pope  of 
Rome,  embracing  the  progress  of  Greek  literature 
and  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformers,  the  intrigues  of 
the  house  of  Guise  for  the  succession  to  the  crown 
about  to  depart  from  the  Valois  family,  and  ending 
with  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  eve,  Auo-ust 
1572,  of  70,000  Huguenots.  ^ 

Act  second  is  made  up  of  a  disordered  series  of 
events.  The  settlement  of  the  crown  upon  the  Bour- 
bon heir,  Henry  IV.,  by  the  firmness  and  energy  of 
the  Huguenots  in  expectation  of  their  privileges  ;  the 
charter  of  liberty  for  the  Huguenots  in  the  Edict  of 
ISTantes  ;  the  King's  abjuration  of  the  religion  of  his 
ancestors  and  friends  that  gave  him  the  crown  ;  the 
vast  progress  made  in  the  consolidation  of  the  govern- 
ment and  wealth  of  the  Huguenots,  and  the  great 
project  of  the  King  for  the  balance  of  power  in 
Europe;  and  ending  with  the  assassination  of  the 
King  in  1610  by  a  Jesuit. 

Act  third  embraces  the  age  of  Louis  XIII.     The 
contentions  of    the   Queen  Regent  concerning   her 


500  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

favourite,  who  is  assassinated  ;  the  dissensions  witli 
her  SOD,  fostered  by  Cardinal  Richlieu  ;  the  great  and 
successful  efforts  of  the  Cardinal  to  reduce  France  to 
an  absolute  monarchy,  and  to  deprive  the  Huguenots 
of  their  privileges,  although  the  crown  was  acknowl- 
edged to  have  beeu  obtained  by  their  aid;  the  siege  ot 
Kochelle,  and  the  faithlessness  of  the  Cardinal  and 
the  King  to  Mornayand  the  citizens  of  Rochelle  and 
the  nobles  of  France  ;  ending  with  the  death  of  the 
King  and  liis  cardinal  minister. 

Act  fourtli,  the  age  of  Louis  XIV. ;  his  minority ; 
his  crown  preserved  by  the  Huguenots,  who  still  hoped 
more  from  the  Bourbon  line  than  any  other  line  of  kings; 
Louis  declares  liimself  the  state,  and  in  effect  dismisses 
hiscabinet ;  his  ableHuguenotiinanciers  and  generals  ; 
the  literature  of  his  court  of  a  peculiar  kind  eulogis- 
tic ;  successful  in  his  wars  ;  by  persuasions  of  his  mis- 
tresses and  the  Romish  clergy,  he  makes  great  efforts 
to  reduce  the  religion  of  his  kingdom  to  unity  of  creed 
and  forms,  and  sacriticss  his  friends,  the  Huguenots, 
to  save  his  soul  from  his  sinful  excesses  ;  calls  for  lite- 
rary aid  from  the  ablest  Romish  clergy,  who  are 
paid  to  out  write  or  out  preach  the  Huguenots  ;  sub- 
jects them  to  civil  inabihties  of  various  kinds  ;  the 
dragonades  attended  with  innumerable  acts  of  cruelty ; 
Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  and  500,000  Hu- 
guenots driven  IVoni  France,  and  in  ten  years  2,000,000; 
closing  with  the  catastrophe  of  his  family  and  his 
unhappy  death. 

Act  fifth,  the  dissij.ated   court  of  Louis  XV.     The 
oppression  of  the  few  Huguenots  in  France.     The 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  501 

rise  and  progress  of  infidel  literature  under  the  Ency- 
clopedists ;  the  increase  of  the  national  debt;  the 
demand  of  the  infidel  party  for  a  revolution  ;  Louis 
XVI.;  the  States  General;  politics  taken  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  King ;  the  national  conventions  and 
assemblies  ;  the  King  ofters  all  the  Huguenots  can  de- 
mand and  agrees  to  a  written  constitution  ;  the  Hugue- 
nots agree  to  defend  him,  but  not  enough  left  in  France 
to  do  it ;  by  one  vote  Louis  is  lost,  and  looses  his  head 
on  the  guillotine,  and  is  followed  by  his  queen,  Marie 
Antoinette,  and  the  blood  of  all  classes  of  French- 
men deluge  France.  France  receives  an  emperor  in 
Napoleon  Bonaparte.  The  Bourbon  hue  lost  the 
finest  kingdom  in  Europe  as  a  consequence  of  their 
persecution  of  their  friends,  the  Huguenots. 


502  THE    HUGUENOTSy     OR 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Early  attempts  at  Colonization  in  America  Unsuccessful. 

AMERICA  appeared  to  the  Huguenots  in  the  times 
of  their  sutterings  for  their  reUgion,  as  a  desira- 
ble refuge  from  persecution.  As  early  as  the  year 
1555,  Durand  do  Villegagnon,  a  Knight  of  Malta, 
was  entrusted  by  Coligny,  Admiral  of  France,  with 
a  colony  of  Huguenots  to  be  settled  in  South  Amer- 
ica, in  the  inviting,  great,  and  indefinitely  bounded 
country  Brazil.  He  sailed  from  Havre  with  two 
vessels,  taking  with  him  labourers,  mechanics,  and 
some  of  noble  famiUes,  with  some  of  the  Reformed 
ministers.  After  a  pleasant  voyage,  the  ships  entered 
the  great  river,  Rio  Janeiro.  A  fort  was  built  upon 
its  banks,  and  called,  in  honour  of  the  Admiral, 
Coligny.  Colonizing  was  not  then  well  understood. 
Suitable  preparations  had  not  been  made  for  the  dif- 
ficulties that  were  inevitable.  Discord  succeeded 
sufferings  and  want.  The  colonists  dispersed.  Many 
died  by  fatigue  and  disease  ;  and  some  reached  France 
in  safety.  Not  discouraged  by  this  ill-success,  much  of 
wliich  had  been  attributed  to  climate,  and  distance, 
and  want  of  proper  outfit,  the  Admiral  made  pre- 
paration for  another  colony ;  and  having  in  1562 
obtahied  permission  from  Charles  IX.,  he  dispatched 
two  ships  from  Dieppe,  under  Jean  Ribault,  to  found 


kEFORMt:D    FRENOH    CStJRCH.        602(3^ 

a  colony  in  Florida,  a  country  of  an  indefinite  extent, 
embracing  the  southern  Atlantic  shores  of  North 
America.  Many  old  soldiers  of  the  Huguenot  faith, 
and  many  young  men  of  noble  family,  embarked 
under  the  direction  of  that  skilful  captain.  He  touched 
the  Florida  coast  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Mary  river.  Re- 
maining a  little  time,  he  coasted  northward,  along 
the  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  shore,  to  an  island 
and  inlet,  which  he  supposed  the  mouth  of  a  river, 
both  of  w^hich  he  called  Port  Royal.  Here  he  built 
a  iort,  and  called  it  Carolina,  in  honour  of  the  King 
of  France.  In  after  times  the  name  was  applied  to 
the  State.  Captain  Albert  was  left  to  command  the 
garrison  of  twenty-five  soldiers,  for  the  defence  of 
the  fortress  and  colony,  the  first  in  North  America 
over  which  floated  the  flag  of  a  civilized  nation. 
This  colony  came  to  an  unhappy  end.  The  com- 
mander was  accused  of  despotic  conduct,  and  slain 
in  a  riot.  The  colonists  embarked  for  France  in  a 
hastily  prepared  vessel,  and  were  taken  up  at  sea  by 
an  English  vessel,  and  by  them  carried  to  Europe. 

Coligny  made  the  third  efibrt  at  colonizing  America 
with  Huguenots.  Three  vessels  were  dispatched  under 
Ren(5  Landonniere,  a  sailor  of  rare  intelligence.  He 
built  a  fort  and  called  it  Carolina,  further  south  than 
Port  Royal,  on  the  river  St.  John,  and  left  the  colony. 
In  the  course  of  the  year  a  catastrophe  overtook  the 
colony,  more  sad  and  discouraging  than  the  fate  of 
the  two  preceding. 

The  Spanish  court  had  used  every  means  in  its  power, 
by  treaty  and  otherwise,  to  prevent  the  progress  of  the 


602b  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Huguenot  faith  in  France.  The  Queen  mother  at 
the  French  court  had  united  with  the  Spaniards,  and 
encouraged  their  designs  with  her  utmost  skill.  The 
history  of  her  proceedings  shows  that  next  to  her  de- 
sire for  her  family  to  possess  the  throne  of  France, 
was  her  desire  to  eradicate  the  faith  of  the  rival  branch 
of  the  house  of  Louis  XL,  the  Bourbon,  and  that 
branch  itself,  to  make  way  for  the  Guise  family,  should 
her's  become  extinct.  Neither  she  nor  the  King  of 
Spain  forgot  for  a  moment  their  secret  treaty  for  the 
destruction  of  the  Huguenot  faith.  The  Spaniard, 
Pedro  Melendez,  invaded  the  colony,  and  having 
adroitly  made  prisoners,  in  time  of  peace,  of  the 
greater  part  of  the  Frenchmen,  he  hung  them  upon 
tlie  trees  around,  and  left  this  inscription  where  it  might 
be  read :  '*  Hung  as  heretics  and  not  as  Frenchmen." 
Protestant  Europe  was  indignant  at  the  report.  The 
French  court  made  no  reprisals. 

Dominique  Gourges,  a  Frenchman  of  noble  birth, 
who  had  seen  service  by  land  and  by  sea,  and 
tried  the  varied  fortunes  of  war,  and  at  the  hands  of 
the  Spaniards  had  endured  much  suffering,  as  a  gal- 
ley slave,  when  he  hoard  of  the  crime  of  Melendez, 
swore  vengeance.  Selling  his  patrimony,  and  aided 
by  two  friends,  he  oqui[>ped  three  ships  in  the  port  of 
Bordeaux,  enrolled  two  hundred  men  and  left  the 
Gironde,  in  1567.  Keaching  the  place,  he  gained 
over  the  Indians  by  presents  ;  and  by  their  assistance 
attacking  the  Spaniards  unawares,  made  great  slaugh- 
ter and  hung  the  prisoners  that  fell  into  his  hands, 
with  this  inscription  put  up  :   ^*  Hung  as  assassins,  and 


kEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  508 

not  as  Spauifirds."  He  returned  to  France.  The 
**  Catholic"  King  of  Spain  set  a  price  upon  his  head  ; 
and  the  **  most  Christian  King"  of  France  not  oppos- 
ing, Gourges  escaped  the  gallows  only  by  conceal- 
ment. Coligny  made  no  further  attempts  at  coliniza- 
tion  in  America,  and  the  Indians  had  possession  of  the 
Carolina  coast  for  another  century. 

The  admiral  turned  all  his  thoughts  to  the  pacifica- 
tion of  France  under  the  Bourbon  line,  and  was  sac- 
rificed on  the  morning  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day, 
August  24th,  1672,  with  many  thousand  of  his  fellow 
Huguenots.  But  the  court  of  France  encourasced 
colonies  of  the  Romish  Church  in  North  America, 
and  attempted  to  extend  the  national  hi  fluence  and  re- 
ligion along  the  St.  Lawrence,  the  great  lakes  and 
down  the  Mississippi,  always  refusing  to  give  the  Hu- 
guenots protection  while  seeking  a  home  for  them- 
selves, their  children,  and  their  faith  on  that  great 
continent.  In  1662  the  French  authorities  imputed 
it  as  a  crime  to  ship  owners  at  Rochelle,  the  carrying 
emigrants  to  counti  ies  which  were  dependencies  of 
Great  Britian,  and  condemned  them  to  pay  a  fine. 
One  merchant  named  Brunet  was  required  to  produce 
within  the  space  of  one  year,  thirty-six  young  men 
whose  departure  from  France  he  was  accused  6f  pro- 
moting, or  bring  a  certificate  of  their  death,  or  pay 
a  fine  of  a  thousand  livres,  and  exemplary  punishment 
beside. 


504  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OH 


CHAPTER  XVIT. 

The  Emigration  to  New  York. 

THE  colonization  of  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  was 
commenced  by  the  Dutch  as  early  as  the  year 
1615,  near  Albany.  The  only  European  settlers 
were  commercial  agents  and  their  subordinates.  No 
family  was  formed  for  some  years.  There  were 
trading  houses  and  cabins  on  Manhattan  Island,  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Hudson,  in  the  year  1621,  and  the 
appearance  of  permanency  was  given  by  maintaining 
the  position  without  interruption  through  the  year. 
In  1623  the  colony  assumed  a  regular  form,  a  num- 
ber of  families  being  gathered  around  the  new  Block- 
house on  Manhattan,  over  whom  presided,  as  Governor, 
a  Huguenot,  Peter  Minuits,  the  commercial  agent  of  the 
West  India  company.  The  families  composing  New 
Amsterdam  were  in  part  Dutch  and  in  part  French. 
The  States  of  Holland  had  ever  been  the  refuge  of 
the  persecuted  and  the  distressed.  The  sufferings  for 
conscience'  sake,  under  Francis  II.  and  his  successors, 
drove  many  French  families  to  seek  shelter  in  the 
provinces  called  the  Netherlands.  The  Reformed 
Dutch  Church  was  fashioned  like  the  Ileformed 
French,  in  doctrine  and  in  forms.  The  refugee 
Huguenots  were  always  welcome  in  Holland  for  their 
purity  of  worship,  and  morals,  and  religious  princi- 
ples, together  with  their  industry  in   the   iiner  man- 


REFORMED    FRENCH     CHURCH.         504a 

ufactories,  whicli  increased  the  trade  and  wealth  of 
the  land  of  their  adoption.  The  grave  and  sedate,  the 
plain-dressing  Hollanders  nevertheless  duly  complained 
of  the  love  of  dress,  the  gay  manners,  and  cheerful 
habits  of  these  emigrants  from  France,  who  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  imitate  the  domestic  manners  of  the 
Dutch.  The  French  president  continued  in  ofhce 
in  lls'ew  Amsterdam  six  years.  The  first  birth  in  New 
Amsterdam  was  of  a  daughter  of  a  George  Rapelji 
(Rapaeligo),  a  Huguenot,  of  a  family  that  fled  to  Hol- 
land after  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew.  Some 
French  families  settled  on  Long  Island  at  the  place 
called  Walabout.  The  number  of  Huguenot  emi- 
grants was  so  great,  that  in  the  year  1656,  the  public 
documents  were  issued  in  French  as  well  as  m  Dutch 
and  English. 

In  the  settlements  along  the  Hudson,  the  French 
emigrants  from  Holland  were  not  unfrequently  inter- 
mingled with  the  Dutch  settlers,  cherishing  the  friend- 
ship shown  them  in  their  exile,  and  united  in  the  doc- 
trines and  worship  of  the  sanctuary.  The  French 
language  generally  gave  way  to  the  Dutch,  as  they 
both  in  due  time  did  to  theEn2:Hsh,  The  Huo:uenots 
were  welcomed  by  the  Dutch  at  Kingston  ;  and  to- 
gether they  formed  settlements  along  the  streams  that 
pour  their  waters  into  the  great  river.  In  1663,  Kings- 
ton suffered  from  an  attack  of  the  Indians ;  twenty- 
four  were  slain,  and  forty-five  were  taken  prisoners. 
**  There  lay,"  says  Domhiic  Blom,  ''the  burnt  and 
slaughtered  bodies,  together  with  those  wounded  by 
bullets  and  axes.     The  last  agonies  and  moans  and 


5046  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

lamentations  of  many  were  dreadful  to  hear.  The 
burnt  bodies  were  frightful  to  behold.  A  woman  lay 
burnt  with  a  child  by  her  side.  Other  women  lay 
burnt  in  their  houses."  lie  adds  :  **Many  heathen 
have  been  slain,  and  full  twenty-two  of  our  people 
have  been  delivered  out  of  their  hands  by  our  arms." 
Some  of  the  Huguenots  were  taken  prisoners  ;  among 
them  Catherine  Le  Fever  the  wife  of  Louis  Du  Bois, 
with  their  children.  By  the  direction  of  a  friendly 
Indian,  the  husband,  with  a  band  of  bold  men,  per- 
sued,  goiug  up  the  iiondout,  and  then  the  Walkill, 
and  on  a  third  stream  came  upon  th^  Indians,  en- 
gaged in  their  l>loody  orgies.  The  wife  of  Du  Bois 
was  bound,  and  the  fagots  ready  for  the  burning. 
She  was  singing  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-seventh 
Psalm — **By  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  there  we  sat 
down."  The  savages,  captivated  by  the  solemn 
strains,  bid  her,  by  signs,  go  on  with  her  death  song. 
Du  Bois  and  his  company  rushed  on  them  and  saved 
his  wife. 

In  this  expedition  the  Huguenots  discovered  the 
low  lands  of  New  Paltz.  A  patent  was  obtained  lor 
the  lands  from  Governor  Androp,  in  the  name  of 
twelve  patentees,  regularly  selected  by  their  brethren 
for  the  purpose,  viz  :  Louis  Du  Bois,  Christian  Dian, 
Abraham  llasbroug,  Andros  Le  Fever,  John  Brook, 
Peter  Dian,  Louis  Bevier,  Anthony  Crispell,  Abra- 
ham Du  Bois,  Hugo  Freir,  Isaac  Du  Bois,  Simon  Le 
Fever.  These  were  regarded  as  the  patriarchs  of 
the  community.  A  copy  of  the  agreement  with  the 
Indians  is  to  be  found  in  the  records  at  Albany.     To 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  505 

this  document  are  appended  the  names  of  the  paten- 
tees in  the  antique  French  character,  and  the  hiero- 
glyphics of  the  Indians.  The  price  paid  for  this 
extensive  flat  of  alUivial  land,  lying  on  the  west  bank 
of  the  Hudson,  about  eighty-five  miles  from  the  city 
of  I^ew  York,  and  extending  more  than  six  miles 
interior,  was  twenty  large  kettles  and  twenty  small 
ones,  forty  axes,  forty  adzes,  forty  shirts,  four  hun- 
dred strings  of  white  beads,  three  hundred  strings  of 
black  beads,  fifty  pairs  of  stockings,  one  hundred 
bars  of  lead,  one  keg  of  powder,  one  hundred  knives, 
four  quarter-casks  of  wine,  forty  jars,  sixty  cleaving 
knives,  sixty  blankets,  one  hundred  needles,  one  hun- 
dred awls,  and  one  clean  pipe.  The  land  for  which 
this  was  the  price  is  now  worth  millions.  The  bar- 
gain was  concluded.  May,  1677.  The  patentees  took 
immediate  possession.  They  were  three  days  on 
their  journey  of  sixteen  miles  from  Kingston. 
Their  conveyances  were  three  wagons,  the  wheels  of 
which  were  very  low,  with  short  spokes,  wide  rims, 
and  without  any  iron.  Log  houses  were  soon  erected 
on  the  Walkill,  near  to  each  other,  for  mutual  defence. 
Afterwards  stone  edifices  with  port  holes  were  added, 
some  of  which  still  remain.  The  fields  for  cultiva- 
tion were  small,  and  near  each  other,  to  prevent  sur- 
prise from  Indians.  The  people  always  carried  their 
arms  to  the  field  with  them,  lest  the  savages  should 
attack  them  unarmed,  or  plunder  their  rifles  from 
their  houses. 

One  of  the  patentees,  Louis  Bevier,  when  about  to 
leave  France,  could  not  obtain  from  his  father,  exas- 
44* 


506  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

perated  at  liis  departure,  the  least  civility.  For 
would  the  parent  condescend  to  notice  the  kind  salu- 
tations of  another  son,  attectionately  offered  in  the 
puhlic  streets,  on  his  linal  departure.  Another  of 
the  patentees,  Dian,  or  Deyo,  endured  great  suffer- 
ings in  his  flight  from  France  to  Holland.  For  days 
he  concealed  himself,  without  food,  and  at  last  es- 
caped, during  a  violent  storm,  on  a  fishing  boat,  alone, 
and  came  to  America;  and  after  settling  at  New 
Paltz,  he  was  lost  in  the  woods  while  exploring  the 
country.  Thirty  years  after  a  truss  and  buckle, 
which  were  Icnown  as  his,  were  found  at  the  side  of 
a  hollow  tree.  Whether  his  death  was  occasioned 
by  sudden  sickness,  or  by  wild  beasts,  or  by  the  hands 
of  the  Indians,  was  never  known.  These  relics  were 
found  a  few  miles  only  from  the  village,  in  the  thick 
woods  between  New  Paltz  and  Kingston. 

The  name  of  Lefevre  brings  to  mind  the  early 
Keformer  in  France,  who  taught  that,  **  Religion 
has  only  one  foundation,  one  object,  one  head — Jesus 
Christ,  blessed  forever.  The  cross  of  Christ  alone 
opens  heaven,  and  shuts  the  gates  of  hell." 

Another  of  the  patentees,  Abraham  Ilasbroug, 
came  from  Calais  in  1675.  Stopping  for  a  time  in 
the  Palatinate,  he  and  other  refugees  were  treated 
with  great  kindness.  In  commemoration  they  called 
their  village,  De  Paltz,  the  name  given  by  the  Dutch 
to  the  I^alatinate,  meaning,  the  place  of  rest  or 
refreshment ;  and  the  httle  stream  they  called,  Wal- 
kill,  after  the  river  Waal,  or  Wael,  a  branch  of  the 
Rhine,  in  memory  probably  of  some  kindness  received 


UEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  507 

there  ;   as  some  of  the  emigrants  had  resided  a  few 
years   in   Holland   and   formed    lasting   friendships. 
Du  Bois  reached  this  country  in   1G60.     The  Bevier 
family  have  a  record  of   a  birth,  dated  1664.     The 
minister,  or  oldest  man,  kept  the  key  of  a  chest,  in 
which  their  patent  and  all  their  important  papers  were 
preserved ;  and  to  these  papers  and  the  patentees,  or 
their  successors,  chosen  annually  in  a  town  meeting 
from  the  families  of  the  original  patentees,  all  mat- 
ters of  difficulties  about  boundaries  were  referred  for 
final  settlement.      Among  their  first   labours  was  to 
build  a  church  of  logs.     This  gave  way  to  a  building 
of  stone,  finished  with  brick  from  Holland,  which 
was  used  for  a  church,  and  a  refuge  in  time  of  alarm. 
It  was  square,  and  each  of  three  sides  was  adorned 
with  a  window,  and  the  fourth  had  a  large  door  and 
a  portico.     The  roof  was  of   four  sides,  running  up 
to  a  point,  with  a  small  steeple,  from  which  a  horn 
was  sounded  for  public  worship.     Some  of  the  Bibles 
brought  from  the  old  country  with  the  emigrants  are 
still  preserved.      The  one  brought  by  Louis  Bevier 
has  this  title,   **La  Sainte  Bible  interpreter  par  Jean 
Diodati,  1643,  Imprimee  a  Geneve." 

For  some  time  the  Huguenots  of  iTew  Paltz  used 
the  French  language.  But  as  the  Dutch  was  spoken 
at  Kingston,  Poughkeepsie,  and  ^New  York,  and  also 
in  schools  and  in  churches,  it  was  determined  in  public 
council  to  speak  Dutch  to  their  children  and  domes- 
tics. In  time,  the  Huguenots  in  Ulster  county 
adopted  the  language  of  the  Dutch,  together  with 


508  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

their  habits  and  customs,  and-  those  have  been  pre- 
served with  peculiar  perseverance. 

On  the  24th  of  January,  1664,  N.  Van  Beck,  a 
merchant  of  New  Amsterdam,  received  letters  from 
Eochelle,  stating  the  wish  of  some  French  Protestants 
to  settle  in  New  Netherlands.  Governor  Stuyvesant 
and  council  resolved  to  receive  them  Idndly,  and 
grant  them  lands.  The  records  of  Albany  state  that 
crowds  of  orphans  were  shipped  for  the  new  world  ; 
and  that  a  free  passage  was  offered  to  mechanics. 

After  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  many 
Huguenots  came  from  Rochelle  and  established  a 
town,  which  they  named  after  their  native  city,  New 
Rochelle,  near  the  shore  of  Long  Island  Sound.  The 
emigrants  purchased  of  John  Pell  six  thousand  acres 
of  land.  The  siege  of  their  native  place  forms  a 
memorable  chapter  in  the  history  of  France ;  and  is 
a  melancholy  conchision  of  the  noble  deeds  of  that 
renowned  city.  It  is  said  that  one  of  these  emigrants 
would  every  morning  go  to  the  shore,  look  towards 
his  native  land,  sing  one  of  Marot's  hymns,  and  per- 
form his  devotions.  At  first  these  emigrants  per- 
formed their  Sabbath  worship  ia  New  Amsterdam, 
or  New  York,  walking  down  to  the  city  on  Saturday 
night,  a  distance  of  twenty-three  miles,  joining  in 
worship  on  Sabbath,  and  returning  on  Sabbath  night 
to  their  homes.  They  built  for  themselves  a  small 
wooden  church.  This  gave  place  to  one  of  stone, 
on  which  all  worked  with  intense  ardour,  women 
carrying  mortar,  even  in  their  aprons,  to  hasten  on 
the  work.      Queen  Anne  gave  them  plate  for  their 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH,  509 

church.  Their  first  minister  was  Daniel  Bondet. 
This  gentleman  emigrated  to  Massachusetts  in  1687 
with  a  company  of  Huguenots,  to  whom  land  was 
assigned  at  a  place  called  New  Oxford.  He  received 
some  support  from  the  Society  for  the  propagation  of 
the  gospel  among  the  savages.  His  labours  for  nine 
years  were  approved.  At  that  time,  his  company 
were  dispersed  by  the  inroads  of  the  savages.  He 
w^as  induced  to  remove  to  N'ew  Eochelle.  Here  he 
met  with  difficulties,  which  were  in  part  removed  by 
the  certificate  of  Governor  Houghton,  Increase  Ma- 
ther, and  others,  *' That  he,  with  great  faithfulness, 
care  and  industry,  discharged  his  duty,  both  in  refer- 
ence to  Christians  and  Indians ;  and  was  of  unblem- 
ished hfe  and  conversation."  He  died  at  New 
Rochelle,  after  many  years  of  service,  bequeathing 
his  library  of  four  hundred  volumes  to  his  church. 
He  and  his  congregation  had  for  many  years  con- 
formed to  the  rites  and  worship  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

Staten  Island,  in  the  bay  of  New  York,  was  a 
favourite  asylum  for  the  Huguenots.  It  might  pro- 
perly have  been  called.  Huguenot  Island.  They 
came  in  considerable  numbers  about  the  year  1657, 
with  a  pastor,  and  erected  a  church  near  Richmond 
village.  The  place  was  marked  a  few  years  since  by 
a  few  broken  grave  stones.  The  French  ministers  in 
New  Amsterdam,  Drusius  and  Magapalensis,  used 
occasionally  to  visit  these  emigrants  and  preach  for 
them.  From  a  letter,  written  by  these  clergymen  in 
1657,  to  the  ** Reverend  Pious  Learned  Sirs,  Fath, 


510  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

ers  and  Brothers  in  Christo  Jesu,"  of  Holland,  giving 
the  state  of  the  churches  in  New  Netherlands,  A.  D. 
1657,  it  appears  that  at  that  time  there  were  only 
five  or  six  congregations  in  the  province.  The  his- 
tory of  these  emigrants  has  all  the  romance  attending 
the  liight  of  the  Huguenots  from  France.  Henri  de 
la  Tourette  fled  from  La  Vende.  To  prevent  suspi- 
cion of  the  neighbours,  he  gave  a  large  entertain- 
ment, and  while  the  guests  were  assembled,  he,  with 
his  wife,  suddenly  departed  for  the  sea  coast.  The 
vessel  on  which  he  embarked  for  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  by  distress  of  weather,  made  a  harbor  at 
Staten  Island.  A  long  list  of  pious  descendants 
trace  their  origin  to  this  family.  By  the  tolerant 
measures  of  Queen  Anne,  many  of  the  refugees  that 
had  been  kindly  received  in  England  removed  to  this 
island. 

Like  the  descendants  of  the  emigrants  to  Ulster 
county,  the  progeny  of  the  refugees  to  this  lovely 
spot  occupy,  in  many  cases,  the  farms  held  by  their 
ancestors.  Tlie  names  of  Dissosway  and  Guion  are 
examples.  This  Island,  about  fourteen  miles  long, 
and  about  three  wide,  has  a  population  of  about 
eighteen  thousand,  divided  into  thirty  evangelical 
congregations.  And  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that  most 
of  the  ofhcers  and  zealous  members  in  these  churches 
are  descendants  of  the  Huguenots.  The  name  of 
Bedell,  well  known  in  the  churches,  comes  from  the 
Huguenots  of  Staten  Island.  In  the  early  records 
we  find  Fontaine,  Reseau,  La  Tourette,  Eutan,  Be- 
dell, Fuillon,  Mercereau,  La   Conte,  Butten,  Mancy, 


kEFORMED    FEENdH    CHURCH.  5li 

Perrin,  Larselene,  Cruse  De  Pue,  Corssen,  Martineau, 
Tuenire,  Morgan,  Le  Guirie,  Joueniey.  The  Dutcli 
intermarrying  with  these  French  refugees,  almost 
every  old  family  claims  relationship  with  the  Hugue- 
nots. During  the  revolutionary  war  a  Mr.  Dissos- 
way  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  His  wife' 
was  the  sister  of.  a  brave  officer.  Captain  Nathaniel 
Randolph,  who  had  much  annoyed  the  British.  One 
of  her  majesty's  officers  promised  her  the  release  of 
her  husband  if  she  would  induce  her  brother  to  leave 
the  rebel  ranks.  She  replied:  **  Could  I  act  so  das- 
tardly a  part,  think  you  that  General  Washington 
has  but  one  Captain  Randolph  in  his  army  ?"  There 
were  Huguenots  on  both  the  male  and  female  line  of 
the  family. 

In  IsTew  Amsterdam  an  humble  chapel  was  erected 
on  Marketfield  street,  near  the  Battery,  for  the  wor- 
ship of  God  in  the  French  language.  Here  the  ref- 
ugees in  the  city,  that  preferred  to  worship  in  their 
mother  tongue,  assembled  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath. 
Many  came  to  join  them  from  Staten  Island,  from 
Long  Island,  and  New  Rochelle,  some  in  boats  and 
some  on  foot,  and  some  in  wagons,  in  which  they 
lodged  all  night ;  and  together  sung  the  hymns  of 
their  ancestors,  and  prayed,  and  heard  the  doctrines 
that  had  consoled  them  in  all  their  labours  and  exile. 
In  1701  a  more  commodious  place  of  worship,  L'Eglise 
du  St.  Esprit,  was  erected  on  Pine  street,  opposite  the 
Custom  House.  To  it  was  attached  a  cemetery.  The 
building  was  of  stone,  and  nearly  square.  The  bell 
was  the  gift  of    Sir  Henry  Ashurst  of  London.     Ou 


512  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

..  .«^.. 

the  front  of  the  house  was  the  inscription,  **  JEdes 
sacra  Gallor.  Prot.  Reform.  Fonda,  1704.  Penitus  Repar. 
1741."  In  this  church  Francis  Makemie  preached 
after  his  famous  trial  for  preaching  the  gospel  in  New 
York.  This  huikhng  and  the  cemetery  have  both 
been  removed,  and  the  site  is  occupied  as  a  place  of 
trade.  The  congregation  erected  a  marble  edifice  in 
Leonard  street,  where  the  doctrines  of  the  Reforma- 
tion are  still  preached  in  the  tongue  in  which  they 
were  so  eloquently  proclaimed  by  Claude  and  Du 
Bosc  and  Abaddie  and  Saurin,  and  a  host  of  ear- 
nest preachers.  This  congregation  is  in  connexion 
with  the  Episcopal  Church.  In  every  other  case  the 
French  tongue  gave  way.  The  greater  part  of  the 
IIuii:uenots  coalesced  with  their  old  friends,  the  Dutch, 
and  became  part  of  the  Reformed  Dutch.  The 
others  became  united  with  the  denominations  that 
used  the  English  language,  principally  the  Episcopal 
and  Presbyterian  denominations,  and  the  descendents 
are  recognized  only  by  their  names  and  their  spirit. 

Louis  XIV.  followed  with  his  displeasure  those  of 
his  exiled  subjects  settling  in  South  Carohna,  and 
cut  off  all  hopes  of  reconciliation  by  forbidding  them 
to  form  a  colony  in  Louisiana.  He  pursued  the 
exiles  in  New  York  with  greater  vengeance.  Having 
encouraged  the  Marquis  de  Denonville  to  undertake 
the  subjection  of  the  Iroquois,  the  Governor  of  Mon- 
treal, the  Marquis  of  Seignclay  writes  to  him:  **  It 
is  likewise  necessary  for  the  establishment  of  religion, 
which  will  never  spread  itself  there  except  by  the  de- 
Btruction  of  the  Iroquois  ;  so  that  upon  the  success  of 


nEFOHMEi)    FRENCH    CHVRCH.  5lS 

the  war  which  the  Governor  General  of  Canada  pro- 
poses to  commence  against  the  Iroquois  on  the  15th 
of  May  next,  depends  either  the  ruin  of  the  country 
and  of  rehgion,  if  he  be  not  assisted,  or  the  estab- 
lishment of  religion,  commerce  and  the  King's  power 
over  all  North  America,  if  he  be  granted  the  aid  he 
demands."  The  King  replied  from  Versailles,  March 
30,  1687,  that  he  expects  *'to  learn  at  the  close  of  the 
year,  the  entire  destruction  of  the  greater  part  of  those 
savages ;  and  as  a  number  of  prisoners  may  be  made, 
and  his  majesty  thinks  he  can  make  use  of  them  in 
his  galleys,  he  desires  him  to  manage  so  as  to  retain  them 
until  he  have  vessels  from  France. "  It  does  not  appear 
that  his  majesty  obtained  any  galley  slaves  from  the 
Iroquois.  But  De  Denonville  informed  him  :  **  We 
witnessed  the  painful  sight  of  the  usual  cruelties  of 
the  savages,  who  cut  the  dead  into  quarters  as  in  a 
slaufichter  house." 

Two  years  after,  the  French  Governor  of  Canada 
formed  a  project  for  the  reduction  of  New  England 
and  New  York.  Albany  was  the  first  to  be  surprised 
and  reduced,  and  then  Manhattan  taken.  He  tells 
his  royal  master  that  this  was  the  way  ''  to  establish 
firmly  the  Christian  reUgion  among  the  Iroquois  and 
the  other  savages,  and  also  throughout  North  Amer- 
ica." The  King  approved  the  plan.  All  faithful 
Catholics  were  to  remain  unmolested  in  the  attacks, 
whilst  the  <*  French  refugees,  particularly  those  of 
the  pretended  Reformed  religion,  must  be  sent  back  to 
France."  In  consequence  of  these  plans,  Schenectady 
was  assaulted  in  February  1689,  during  a  heavy 
45 


514  THE    HtJGUENOTS,     OU 

snow  storm,  many  of  the  inhabitants  killed,  and 
twenty-seven  taken  prisoners  and  marched  into  Can- 
ada. From  this  time  the  colonies  were  harassed  by 
Indian  wars.  The  French  governors  in  America  were 
inflamed  with  the  passionate  desire  to  exterminate 
all  Protestant  colonies  from  North  America ;  or  at 
least  to  confine  them  to  the  narrowest  possible  limits 
on  the  Atlantic  shore.  The  Jesuits  urged  on  the 
scheme.  The  King,  however,  was  absorbed  in  the 
wars  of  Europe  and  the  pleasures  of  his  luxuri- 
ous court.  To  arrest  his  attention  and  obtain  the 
necessary  supphes,  the  Governor,  supported  by  the 
Jesuits,  appealed  to  the  ruling  passion  of  his  old  age 
to  atone  for  the  sins  of  a  long  life,  and  to  secure  an 
entrance  into  heaven  at  last  by  rooting  out  Protestant- 
ism, and  completely  establishing  the  forms  of  wor- 
ship and  the  doctrines  of  the  Romish  church  through- 
out France  and  its  dependencies.  This  appeal  was 
not  in  vain.  The  Iroquois  being  friendly  to  the 
Dutch  colony  on  North  river,  was  involved  in  the 
plan  for  the  universal  destruction  of  all  the  opposers 
of  France  in  America.  From  the  massacre  at  Sche- 
nectady, the  murderous  incursions  of  the  Indians, 
instigated  and  assisted  by  the  French  governors,  con- 
tinued till  the  capture  of  (iucbcc  by  the  gallant  Wolfe, 
and  the  consequent  seizure  of  the  province  from  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Louisiana.  The  desire 
of  Louis  XIV.  for  Indian  galley  slaves  and  the  return 
to  France  of  the  Huguenot  exiles  in  New  York  was 
never  gratified  in  a  single  case. 

The  Huguenot  and  Dutch  families   intermarried. 


REFORMED  FRENCH     CHURCH.  515 

Their  descendants  form  numerically  but  a  small  part 
of  the  population  of  the  great  State  of  New  York. 
Their  moral,  religious  and  political  worth  have  ever 
placed  them  amongst  the  most  valued  citizens  iu  every 
department  of  life.  One  president  of  the  Continen- 
tal Congress  was  from  the  Huguenot  race  in  South 
Carolina,  and  one  from  New  York — Laurens  and 
Jay.  The  pulpit  has  sought  her  ornaments  among 
them ;  the  bar  has  found  her  advocates  ;  mercantile 
life  her  merchant  princes ;  and  the  domestic  circles 
have  been  blessed  with  examples  of  purity  and  hap- 
piness. The  influence  of  this  small  }>art  of  the  com- 
munity upon  the  whole  has  been  adorning  and  ele- 
vating. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  part  of  the  consistory  and 
some  of  the  principal  families  composing  the  French 
Church  in  New  York  after  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes.  At  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century  this  church  was  considered  the  metropolis  of 
the  French  Church  in  America,  being  strong  in  num- 
bers and  firm  in  doctrhie.  The  names  are  gathered 
from  a  pamphlet  in  the  British  Museum.  Of  the 
consistory  were  Pierre  Valette,  Thomas  Bayeux,  Jean 
Casals,  Jean-Jacques  Moulinars,  Jean  Barberie,  and 
Abraham  Jouneau.  Some  of  the  families  were 
Etienne  de  Lancey,  D'Harriette,  Lafonds,  Girard, 
Pineau,  David,  Moreau,  Vincent,  Dupuy,  Allaire, 
Gamier,  Clc^rambault,  Pellerault,  Ebrard,  Jay,  Gau- 
tier,  Bonrepaus,  Tharge,  Barre,  Bodin,  Ravoux, 
Eicber,  lioussel,  Beau  and  Fresnau. 

As  late  as  the  year  1772,  a  letter  was  sent  to  the 


516  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

French  Church  at  London,  signed  by  Jacques  Des- 
trosses,  Jacques  Buvelot,  Frederic  Basset,  Jean 
Pierre  Chapelle,  John  Aymar,  Jean  Girault  and 
Francis  Carre,  asking  for  a  pastor  that  could  interpret 
the  gospel  in  two  languages,  the  French  and  the 
English. 


MEFOBMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  517 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  Emigration  to  Massachusetts. 

THE  colony  of  Massachusetts  opened  her  doors  to 
the  exiled  Huguenots.  After  the  taking  of 
Rochelle,  many  of  its  distressed  citizens  sought 
refuge  in  foreign  lands ;  some  fled  to  America,  a  few 
to  Massachusetts.  In  1662,  the  families  of  refugees 
in  that  province  were  numerous ;  and  the  authorities 
of  France,  having  condemned  some  ship-owners 
of  Rochelle  to  a  heavy  fine  for  receiving  emigrants 
on  board  their  vessels,  and  conveying  them  to  a  de- 
pendency of  Great  Britain,  and  having  ordered  one  of 
them  named  Brunet  under  penalty  of  fine  and  punish- 
ment to  produce  thirty-six  young  men,  whose  escape 
he  was  accused  of  having  favoured,  or  to  exhibit 
legal  evidence  of  their  death  ;  Jean  Touton,  a  doctor 
and  Huguenot,  asked  of  the  general  court  of  the 
province,  in  his  own  name,  and  that  of  the  other  Pro- 
testants that  had  been  compelled  to  flee  their  country, 
authority  to  sojourn  in  the  colony.  This  was  readily 
granted.  Sure  of  protection  in  the  colony,  the  Hugue- 
nots formed  establishments  in  Boston  that  attracted 
other  emigrants.  To  this  city  in  1679,  EUe  Nean, 
chief  of  a  family  in  the  principality  of  Saubize,  directed 
his  steps.     He  was  afterwards  taken  prisoner  by  a  pri- 


518  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

vateer,  on  a  voyage  to  Jamaica  in  a  merchant  vessel 
commanded  by  himself,  carried  to  France  and  shut 
up  in  the  galleys,  and  kept  till  1G97,  when  he  was 
released  through  the  intercession  of  Lord  Portland. 
About  the  year  1GS5,  a  company  of  Huguenots 
sailed  from  France  for  ]>oston.  Every  means  was 
taken  to  conceal  their  intention  to  depart.  One  family, 
by  name  Germaine,  related  that  they  left  at  their 
house  the  pot  boiling  over  the  fire.  On  their  arrival, 
they  were  kindly  entertained  on  Fort  Hill.  In  1686 
the  General  Court  granted  a  tract  of  land,  eight  miles 
square,  called  by  the  Indians  I^ipmug,  to  Joseph 
Dudly,  Wm.  Houghton,  and  Major  Robert  Thomp- 
son. Of  this  grant  about  twelve  thousand  acres 
were  set  apart  lor  the  village  of  Oxford,  near  the 
present  city  of  Worcester.  The  whole  country 
around  was  a  wildernrss.  Gabriel  Bernon  was 
named  as  the  undertaker  of  this  ])lantation  ;  and  to 
this  place  the  emigrants  on  Fort  Hill  removed,  hav- 
ing purchased  portions  of  the  land  at  low  prices. 
One  of  the  first  acts  of  these  refugees  was  to  settle 
Daniel  Bondet  as  their  minister,  at  a  salary  of  forty 
pounds.  He  received  some  twenty-five  pounds  per 
annum  from  the  society  for  the  propagation  of  the 
goHpel  among  the  savag(\s.  A  fort  was  erected,  the 
traces  of  whicli  can  still  be  seen.  The  savages  were 
induced  to  make  an  inroad  on  tliis  peaceable  settle- 
ment, as  a  part  of  the  great  scheme  formed  by  the 
French  Governor  of  Canada  for  the  destruction  of 
all  the  Protestant  colonies,  and  in  particular  the  Hu- 
guenots.     A  Mr.  Johnson  was  massacred,  with  his 


itEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  619 

three  children.  Andrew  Sigourney,  a  brother  of 
Mrs.  Johnson,  alarmed  by  the  report  of  guns,  ran  to 
the  house,  seized  his  sister,  and  escaped  with  her 
through  a  back  door.  Discouraged  by  tins  attack, 
the  colonists  retired  to  Boston  in  1696.  Their  preach- 
er, being  invited  by  Colonel  Ileathcote,  removed  to 
N'ew  York,  and  became  pastor  of  the  church  at  New 
Rochelle.  He  received  from  Governor  Houghton 
and  others  a  certificate  **of  great  faithfulness,  care, 
and  industry,"  in  performance  of  his  duties  "to 
Christians  and  Indians." 

A  church  was  founded  in  Boston  for  the  refugees 
in  1686,  and  was  served  by  French  pastors.  In  after 
years  this  very  buikling  was  used  by  French  Catholics, 
who  fled  from  the  violence  of  the  revolution  in  France. 
The  first  Huguenot  pastor,  named  Daille,  came  in 
1696. 

Here,  as  in  the  other  provinces,  tlie  French  lan- 
guage gave  way  to  the  language  of  the  majority,  and 
the  Huguenot  families  intermingled  with  the  families 
and  congregations  of  Boston.  The  severity  of  the 
climate  turned  the  attention  of  the  emigrants  to  the 
milder  regions  of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas.  The 
son  of  a  Huguenot,  by  name  Peter  Faneuil,  in  1742 
presented  to  the  city  of  Boston  a  building  for  the- 
convenient  assemblage  of  the  people  on  occasions  of 
political  interest,  which  bears  the  name  of  Faneuil 
Hall.  From  the  proceedings'  held  there,  in  the 
times  preceding  the  revolution,  1763,  it  received  the 
additional  name  of  *'the  Cradle  of  Liberty."  The 
hall  still  stands.     In  the  northern  province  of  Mas- 


520  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

sachusetts,  now  the  State  of  Maine,  a  flourishiiig 
college  received  its  name  from  a  liberal  descendant 
of  a  Huguenot,  named  Bowdoin.  These  two  monu- 
ments of  the  French  emigrants  show  tlie  spirit  of  the 
Huguenots  that  sought  and  found  a  refuge  in  the  Bay 
State.  Some  of  the  descendants  of  these  people,  in 
the  male  and  female  branches,  may  still  be  found  in 
the  State,  though  the  memory  of  their  French  origin 
has  in  a  great  measure  passed  away  before  the  greater 
eclat  of  the  dominant  and  aspiring  race. 


KEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  521 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Emigration  to  Virginia— The  Colony  of  Manakin  Town. 

THE  first  permanent  Protestant  colony  in   N'orth 
America  was  Virginia.     Tlie  living  ministry  and 
the  regular   worship  of   God    in  a  Protestant  form 
came  with  the  first  colonists.      The  foundations  of 
Jamestown  were  laid  with  divine  service  according  to 
the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the   Church  of  England. 
The  directors  and  the  first  actors  in  this  settlement,  in 
a  wilderness  country,  desired  and    designed  that  the 
estahlished  church  in  the  mother-land  should  be  the 
perfect  model  of  the  belief  and  worship  of  the  church 
in  the  colony ;  and  that  the  Church  and  State  should 
be  indissolubly  united.     The  numerous  laws,  enacted 
by  the  colonial  Legislature,  for  the  maintai nance  of 
public  worship  were  imperative,  and  fashioned  on  the 
primary  principle  of   strict   construction.      In  strict 
construction  the  New  Eiigland  colonies  followed  her 
example,  fashioning  the  church  on  a  peculiar  model. 
Virginia  was  a  colony  of   Englishmen ;  and  for  a 
series  of  years  none  but  Englishmen  were  welcomed, 
or  could  obtain  citizenship.     Those  Englishmen  that 
held  to  the  Romish  church,  and  those  reckoned  Puri- 
tans  of    the   independent   class,   were  debarred   the 
colony.      All  of  every  class  of  citizens  that  failed  to 
take  part  in  the  worship  and  ceremonies  of  the  estab-. 


522  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

lislied  church,  were  visited  with  pains  and  penalties. 
Virginia  claims  the  first  regular  worship  in  Protestant 
America.  The  first  act  of  the  Legislature,  giving 
encouragement  to  foreigners,  was  passed  in  1657,  in 
the  ninth  year  of  the  Commonwealth  of  England, 
and  styled,   *' Concerning  Denization." 

In  1659  it  was  ** ordered:  That  John  Johnson, 
millwright,  being  a  Dutchman,  be,  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  other  artisans,  of  what  nation  soever,  ad- 
mitted to  be  a  denizen  of  Virginia,  he  having  been 
resident  here  much  longer  than  the  act  for  denizens 
requires.  And  intending,  according  to  the  tenor 
thereof,  to  make  this  the  place  of  his  future  residence. 
Therefore,  upon  oath  taken  according  to  act,  his  let- 
ters of  denization  are  ordered  to  issue  forth."  In 
tlie  month  of  October,  1660,  an  act  was  passed  in 
favour  of  the  denization  of  Nicholas  Brote,  after  a 
further  residence  of  two  years  in  the  colony.  No 
mention  is  made  of  his  acceptance,  or  of  the  nation 
wlience  he  came. 

A  more  liberal  act  was  passed  in  1671.  **  Whereas 
nothing  can  tend  more  to  the  advancement  of  a  new 
plantatit)n,  either  to  its  defence  or  prosperity,  nor 
nothing  more  add  to  the  glory  of  a  prince  than  being 
the  gracious  master  of  many  subjects,  nor  any  better 
way  to  produce  those  eHects  than  the  inviting  of  peo- 
ple of  other  nations  to  reside  amonge  us,  by  commu- 
nication of  privileges — Be  it  therefore  enacted  and 
ordeyned  by  this  grand  Assembly  and  the  authority 
thereof,  that  any  stranger  desiring  to  make  this 
country  the  place  of  his  constant  residence,  may  upon 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHtRCB,  523 

their  petition  to  the  grand  Assembly,  and  taking  the 
oaths  of  allegiance,  and  supremacy  to  his  majesty, 
be  admitted  to  a  naturalization;  and  by  act  thereof 
to  tliem  granted,  be  capable  of  office,  traffique,  and 
trading,  of  taking  up,  purchasing,  conveying,  devis- 
ing, and  inheriting  of  lands ;  and  all  such  liberties, 
privileges,  immunities,  whatsoever  as  a  natural  born 
Englishman  is  capable  of,  provided  that  the  bcnefitt 
of  such  naturalization  be  confined  and  esteemed  to 
extend  only  to  the  government  of  Yirginia,  beyond 
which  this  grand  Assembly  pretend  to  noe  authority 
of  warranting  its  sufiiciencie.  Be  it  therefore  en- 
acted by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  the  ftee  for 
every  naturalization  be  eighteen  pounds  of  Tobacco 
to  the  Speaker  and  libur  hundred  to  the  Clerk  of 
Assembly." 

Under  this  act,  patents  of  naturalization  were 
granted  by  the  Assembly  in  1672,  to  Joshua  Mulder, 
Henry  Weedeck,  Christopher  Rigault,  Henry  Ffay- 
son  Vandoverage,  John  Muttone,  Dominick  Theriate, 
Jeremy  Parkquitt,  Nicholas  Cock,  Henry  Wagge- 
more,  and  Thomas  Harmenson  ;  in  1673,  to  John 
Peterson,  Rowland  Anderson,  Michaell  Valandigam, 
Minor  Doodes,  Doodes  Minor,  and  Herman  Kelder- 
raan;  in  167^5,  to  Christian  Peterson;  in  1676,  to 
Garratt  Johnson  ;  in  1679,  to  Abraham  Vinclar, 
John  Michaell,  Jacob  Johnson,  John  Pemmett,  and 
John  Kecton.  The  nation  or  employment  of  the  in- 
dividual is  in  no  case  mentioned.  Some  of  the  names 
are  Dutch,  others  French,  others  a  foreign  name 
anglicised. 


624  THE   HUGUENOTS.    OR 

In  1650  the  Assembly  revised  the  act  of  naturali- 
zation, making  the  invitation  more  full,  and  changing 
the  fees  to  forty  shillings  to  the  Governor  and  ten  to 
the  Clerk,  and  giving  authority  to  the  government 
to  issue  the  patent.  In  the  revised  code  of  1705  this 
act  is  retained.  No  record  is  preserved  of  the  patents 
issued  under  this  act.  A  copy  of  one  is  preserved 
in  Ilanings,  4th  vol.  These  invitations  were  not  as 
free  and  full  as  those  made  by  ^laryland,  South  Car- 
olina, Massachusetts,  and  Pennsylvania.  New  York 
gave  the  greatest  encouragement  from  its  first  set- 
tlement. 

The  first  record  of  permission  to  preach  the  gospel 
in  Virginia,  except  according  to  the  forms  of  the 
Church  of  England,  is  found  in  the  records  of  the 
court  of  Accomac,  in  1699,  given  to  Fiancis  Make- 
raie,  the  father  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  North 
America.  The  promulgation  of  the  Act  of  Tolera- 
tion, the  first  act  of  William  and  Mary,  was  delayed 
in  Virginia  for  about  ten  years.  Two  trains  of  cir- 
cumstances induced  the  Asscml)ly  to  modify  its  action 
in  respect  to  rehgion.  The  first  was  the  coming  of 
Presbyterian  colonists  and  ]»rcachers  from  the  mother 
country,  who  plead  the  Act  of  Toleration  for  their 
protection  ;  the  second,  the  coming  of  a  colony  of 
Huguenots,  under  the  patronage  of  King  William, 
who  wished  to  show  some  favour  to  the  people  by 
whose  aid  he  obtained  the  crown  of  Engalnd.  Of 
his  army  of  eleven  thousand,  which  sailed  from  Hol- 
land, three  regiments,  each  containing  seven  hundred 
and  fifty  efi:ective  men,  in  all  two  thousand  two  bun- 


I 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  525 

dred  and  fifty  were  Huguenots.  To  these  were  added 
a  squadron  of  horse.  And  about  seven  hundred  offi- 
cers were  distributed  among  tlie  other  battalions  of  the 
army.  WilUam  had  no  partisans  more  resolute  or 
devoted  than  the  Huguenots.  Fifty-four  of  them 
were  in  his  horse  guards,  and  thirty  four  in  his  body 
guards,  each  burning  with  desire  to  overthrow  the 
desiscns  of  Louis  XIV.  on  the  crown  and  kinordom  of 
England.  A  long  list  of  men,  high  in  military  and 
civil  rank,  has  been  preserved,  as  soldiers  in  the  army 
of  William  of  Orange,  at  the  head  of  which  was 
Frederic  Armaud  de  Schomberg,  the  commander  of 
the  army  of  invasion  or  occupation.  In  gratitude 
to  these  men,  and  in  sympathy  with  the  great  multi- 
tude of  their  suftering  brethren,  driven  violently  from 
their  homes  and  native  country,  simply  for  their  re- 
ligion, the  King  invited  them  to  make  their  home  in 
his  new  dominions.  A  large  number  were  settled 
in  England  ;  a  considerable  number  took  their  abode 
in  difierent  parts  of  Ireland  ;  and  many  turned  their 
eyes  to  America,  and  sought  a  home  in  Virginia. 
Many  families  took  their  residence  along  the  Potomac, 
Rappahannock,  and  James  rivers,  as  their  inclinations 
and  circumstances  prompted.  Some  families  were 
persuaded  to  take  their  residence  in  the  wilderness 
frontiers  above  the  falls  of  James  river.  The  King 
favoured  the  forming  a  colony  on  the  lands  of  the 
extinct  Manakin  Indians  in  Hanover,  now  Powhatan, 
some  twenty  miles  above  Richmond.  By  the  close 
of  the  century,  a  large  number  of  families  were  con- 
gregated, and  a  grant  of  ten  thousand  acres  was 
46 


626  THE   IltlGUJBNOTS,    OR 

made  for  their  use  and  possession.  The  exiled  pas- 
tor, Claude  De  Richebourg,  came  with  them,  a  man 
of  great  worth,  and  devoted  to  the  ministry,  accord- 
ing to  the  doctrines  and  forms  of  the  Reformed 
French  Church. 

Pressed  by  these  emigrations,  both  English  and 
French,  which  were  not  in  connexion  with  the  Church 
of  England,  the  Assembly  of  Virginia  relaxed  in 
some  measure  the  strictness  of  the  laws  in  regard  to 
religion.  An  act  of  toleration  in  direct  terms  was 
not  according  to  the  spirit  of  the  colony  of  the  an- 
cient dominion  ;  neither  was  a  simple  announcement 
of  the  act  of  King  William,  with  the  concurrence 
of  the  Assembly.  But  an  act  w^as  passed  April, 
1698,  ''For  the  more  effectuall  suppresdng  of  Bias- 
phemy,  Swearing^  Cursing,  Drunkenness,  and  Sabbath- 
breaking.''^  Its  provisions  would  have  satisfied  the 
most  earnest  advocate  for  promoting  public  morals 
by  law.  By  the  first  enactment  it  was  provided : — 
**That  if  any  person  or  persons,  brought  up  in  the 
Christian  religion,  shall,  by  writing,  printing,  teach- 
in  ii;,  or  advisedly  speaking,  deny  the  being  of  a  God, 
or  the  Holy  Trinity,  or  shall  assert  or  maintain  there 
are  more  Gods  than  one,  or  shall  deny  the  Christian 
reli,"'ion  to  be  true,  or  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  of  divine  authority,  and 
thereof  lawfully  convicted  upon  indictment,  or  infor- 
mation, in  the  general  court  of  his  majestie's  collony 
and  dominion,  by  the  oathes  of  two  or  more  credible 
witnesses,  such  person  or  persons,  for  the  first  oftence, 
shall  bee  adjudged  incapable,  or  disabled  in  law  to  all 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  527 

intents  and  purposes  whatsoever,  to  hold  and  enjoy 
any  office  and  employment,  ecclesiastical,  civill  or 
military,  or  any  part  in  them,  or  any  profit  or  advan- 
tage to  them  appertaining,  or  any  of  them."  For  a 
second  oflence  the  penalty  was  increased  by  greater 
disabilities,  and  by  three  years  imprisonment.  By 
the  second  enactment,  cursing,  swearing,  and  getting 
drunk,  were  punished,  each  oftence  by  a  line  of  five 
shillings,  or  fifty  pounds  of  tobacco.  By  the  third 
enactment,  neglecting  to  attend  the  parish  church  at 
least  once  in  two  Sabbaths  was  punishable,  on  con- 
viction, with  a  fine  of  five  shillings,  or  fifty  pounds 
of  tobacco. 

To  these  enactments  was  affixed  the  proviso: — 
**  Provided  always  that  if  any  person  or  persons  dis- 
senting from  the  Church  of  England,  being  every 
way  qualified  according  to  one  act  of  parliament 
made  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  our  sovereign 
lord  the  King,  that  now  is,  and  the  late  Queen  Mary 
of  blessed  memory,  entitled  an  act  for  exempting 
their  majesties'  Protestant  subjects,  dissenting  from 
the  Church  of  England,  from  the  penaltyes  of  cer- 
tain laws,  shall  resort  and  meet  at  any  congregation, 
or  place  of  religious  worship,  permitted  or  allowed 
by  the  said  act  of  parliament,  once  in  two  months, 
that  then  the  said  penaltyes  and  forfeitures  imposed 
by  the  act  for  neglecting,  or  refusing,  to  resort  to 
their  parrish  church  or  chappel  as  aforesaid,  shall  not 
be  taken  to  extend  to  such  person  or  persons,  any 
thing  in  this  act  to  the  contrary,  notwithstanding." 
Quahfied  dissenters  were  exempt  from  penalties  by 


528  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

this  proviso ;  but  no  information  was  given  in  the 
enactment  to  an  enquiry,  where  and  how  the  qnahti- 
cations  to  satisfy  the  law  and  escape  the  penalties 
could  be  obtained.     That  was  left  to  his  discretion. 

In  the  revised  code  of  1705,  this  law  was  amended 
so  as  to  read:  ''That  if  any  person,  being  of  the 
age  of  twenty-one  years  or  upwards,  shall  wilfully 
absent  him,  or  herself,  from  divine  service,  at  his  or 
her  parish  church,  or  chapel,  the  space  of  one  month, 
(except,  as  is  excepted  in  an  act  of  parliament,  passed 
in  the  first  year  of  King  William  and  Queen  Mary, 
entituled,  An  Act  for  exempting  their  majestys'  Pro- 
testant subjects,  dissenting  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, from  the  penalties  of  certain  laws;)  and  shall 
not,  when  there,  in  a  decent  and  orderly  manner, 
continue  till  the  said  service  is  ended,"  &c.  On  this 
parenthesis  Davies  and  his  successors  obtained  leave 
to  serve  congregations  in  Virginia,  and  have  houses 
built  for  their  convenience  of  worship. 

This  proviso  and  parenthesis  were  considered  enough 
for  the  English  emigrants  and  the  French  families, 
settled  along  the  river  banks  of  the  ancient  dominion. 
The  young  colony  of  Huguenots,  commencing  at 
Manakin  town,  obtained  greater  favour.  In  1700, 
to  satisfy  these  desirable  colonists,  the  Assemby  de- 
creed: **  Whereas,  a  considerable  number  of  French 
Protestant  refugees  have  been  lately  imported  into 
his  majesty's  colony  and  dominions,  severall  of  which 
refugees  have  seated  themselves  above  tlie  falls  of 
James  River,  at,  or  near  to,  a  place  commonly  called 
and  known  by  the  name  of  Manakin  towne,  for  the 


REFORMED   FRENCH  CHURCH.  529 

encouragement  of  said  refugees  to  settle  and  remain 
together,  as  near  as  may  be  to  the  said  Manakln 
towne,  and  the  parts  adjacent,  shall  be  accounted  and 
taken  for  inhabitants  of  a  distinct  parish  by  them- 
selves ;  and  the  land  which  they  now  do  and  shall 
hereafter  possess,  at,  or  adjacent,  to  the  said  Mana- 
kin  towne, shall  be,  and  is  hereby  declared  to  be  a 
parish  of  itselfe,  distinct  from  any  other  parish,  to  be 
called  and  known  by  the  name  of  King  William 
Parish,  in  the  county  of  Henrico,  and  not  lyable  to 
the  payment  of  parish  levies  in  any  other  parish 
whatsoever.  And  be  it  further  enacted :  That  such 
and  so  many  of  the  said  refugees,  as  are  already  set- 
tled, or  shall  hereafter  settle  themselves  as  inhabitants 
of  the  said  parish,  at  the  Manakin  towne,  and  the 
parts  adjacent,  shall,  themselves  and  their  familyes, 
and  every  of  them,  be  free  and  exempted  from  the 
payment  of  public  and  county  levies  for  the  space  of 
seven  years  next,  ensuing  from  the  publication  of 
this  act,  any  law,  statute,  custom  or  usage  to  the  con- 
trary in  any  wise  notwithstanding." 

In  the  revised  code  of  1705,  there  is  added  a  pro- 
viso, **  Provided  always  that  the  allowance  settled  by 
law  for  a  minister's  maintainance  shall  not  be  con- 
strued to  extend  to  the  minister  of  the  said  parish  of 
King  William,  but  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  said 
parish  are  hereby  intended  to  be  left  at  their  own  lib- 
erty to  agree  with  and  pay  their  minister  as  their 
circumstances  will  admit." 

The  first  act  of  toleration  was   intended  for  one 
colony  of  Huguenots.      Some  of   its  provisions  were 
46* 


530  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

limited  in  time,  and  others  were  expressed  in  very 
indefinite  language.  These  colonists  were  Presbyte- 
rian in  their  forms  of  worship,  and  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  and  in  the  order  of  their  clergy ; 
in  the  articles  of  belief,  they  followed  their  renowned 
countryman,  John  Calvin.  Makemie,  the  first  Pres- 
byterian minister  licensed  by  law  to  preach  the  gospel, 
spoke  English  ;  and  was  compelled  to  pay  tithes  to 
the  established  Church.  Claude  Phillippi  De  Kiche- 
bourg,  the  first  minister  at  Man  akin  town,  was  a 
Presbyterian,  spoke  French,  and  paid  no  tithes. 
Makemie  claimed  citizenship  as  a  natural  born  Eng- 
lish subject  of  the  English  crown.  Kichebourg,  in 
1702,  in  company  with  Francis  Rabot,  Peter  Faurr, 
John  Joanny,  James  Champaigne,  and  others,  ob- 
tained their  right  of  citizenship  by  act  of  Assembly. 
The  favour  of  the  Assembly  was  shown  particularly 
to  the  foreign  colonists  on  the  river  James. 

No  other  acts  of  toleration  were  passed  until  the 
American  revolution  had  prepared  the  way  for  gene- 
ral and  mutual  toleration  in  religious  forms  and  wor- 
ship, the  mass  of  the  State  recognizing  the  Christian 
religion  as  the  foundation  of  all  acceptable  worship, 
in  whatever  denominational  form  it  may  be  ofiered. 

Beverly,  in  his  history  of  Virginia,  says:  **The 
French  refugees,  sent  in  thither  by  the  charitable  ex^ 
hibition  of  his  late  majesty  King  William,  are  natur- 
alized by  a  particular  law  for  that  purpose."  By  his 
construction  the  words,  **  and  others,"  in  the  act  for 
Kichebourg  and  his  four  companions  c(mii)rehended 
the  whole  settlement  at  or  near  Manakin  towns. 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  531 

Beverly  goes  on  to  say:  **In  the  year  1699,  there 
went  over  about  three  hundred  of  these,  and  in  the 
year  following  about  two  hundred,  and  so  on  until 
their  arrived  in  all  between  seven  and  eight  hundred 
men,  women  and  children,  who  had  fled  from  France 
on  account  of  their  religion.  Those  who  went  over 
the  first  year  were  advised  to  seat  on  a  very  rich  piece 
of  land  about  twenty  miles  above  the  falls  of  James 
river,  on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  which  land  was 
formerly  the  seat  of  a  great  and  war-like  nation  of 
Indians,  called  Monacans,  none  of  which  are  now  left 
in  these  parts ;  but  the  land  still  retains  their  name, 
and  is  called  the  Monacan  town.  The  refugees  that 
arrived  the  second  year,  went  also  to  the  Monacan 
town,  but  afterwards,  upon  some  disagreement,  sev- 
ral  dispersed  themselves  up  and  down  the  country  ; 
and  those  that  have  arrived  since  have  followed  their 
example,  except  some  few  that  likewise  settled  at 
Monacan  town.  The  Assembly  was  very  bountiful 
to  those  that  remained  at  this  town,  bestowing  on 
them  large  donations  of  money  and  provisions  for 
their  support.  They  likewise  freed  them  from  every 
public  tax  for  several  years  to  come,  and  addressed 
the  Governor  to  grant  them  a  brief,  to  entitle  them 
to  the  charity  of  all  well  disposed  persons  throughout 
the  country,  which,  together  with  the  King's  benevo- 
lence, supported  them  very  comfortably  till  they  could 
sufficiently  supply  themselves  with  necessaries,  which 
they  now  do  indifferently  well,  and  have  stocks  of 
cattle,  which  are  said  to  give  abundance  more  milk 
than  any  other  in  the  country.     In  the  year  1702 


632  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

they  began  an  essay  of  wine,  which  they  made  of  the 
wild  grapes  gathered  in  the  woods,  the  effect  of  which 
was  strong  bodied  claret  of  good  flavour.  I  heard  a 
gentleman,  who  tasted  it,  give  it  great  commendation. 
I  have  heard  that  these  people  are  upon  the  design  of 
getting  into  the  breed  of  buffaloes,  to  which  end  they 
lay  in  wait  for  their  calves,  that  they  may  tame  and 
raise  a  stock  of  them,  in  which,  if  they  succeed,  it 
will  in  all  probability  be  greatly  for  their  advantage ; 
for  these  are  much  larger  than  other  cattle,  and  have 
the  benefit  of  being  natural  to  the  climate.  They 
now  make  their  own  clothes,  and  are  resolved,  as 
soon  as  they  have  improved  that  manufacture,  to 
apply  themselves  to  the  making  of  wine  and  brandy, 
which  they  do  not  doubt  to  bring  to  perfection.'* 

The  efforts  of  these  colonists  to  introduce  the  pro- 
ductions and  manufactures  of  France  on  the  extreme 
frontier  of  Virginia  met  with  insurmountable  diffi- 
culties. Their  necessities  compelled  them  to  engage 
in  those  agricultural  persuits  that  most  readily  sup- 
plied their  pressing  wants.  Their  surplus  productions 
brought  from  foreign  countries  the  manufactures,  they 
proposed,  more  cheaply  and  readily  than  they  could 
prepare  them  in  their  isolated  situation  on  the  James. 

Of  the  ten  thousand  acres  granted  for  the  encour- 
agement of  the  colony,  five  thousand  were  laid  off, 
under  the  superintendence  of  Robert  Boiling,  and 
occupied  by  the  emigrants.  Reports  respecting  the 
softer  soil  and  milder  climate  of  North  Carolina  were 
welcomed  by  many  of  these  emigrants,  whose  pro- 
perty had  been  consumed  or  greatly  lessened  by  their 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  533 

flight  from  France,  their  wandering  in  Europe,  and 
voyage  to  America,  and  whose  desires  to  introduce 
the  productions  of   France   had   been  disappointed  ; 
and   notwithstanding  the   encouragements  given   by 
the   Governor  and    Council  of  Virginia,  emigration 
from  Virginia  to  North  Carohna  commenced.      A 
visitor  writes  from  North  Carohna  in  1708  :    *^Most 
of  the  French,  who   Hved   at  that  town  on  James 
river,   removed  to   Trent   river  in  North  Carohna, 
where  the  rest  were  expected  daily  to  come  to  them 
when  I  came  away."     Other  emigrants  from  Europe 
came  to  Virginia,  and  sought  a  home  at  the  Manakin 
town   settlement;    and  in   1710   the   Governor  and 
Council,  on  the  petition  of  Abraham  Taller  and  Rev- 
erend Claude  Phillippi  De  Richebourg,  directed  the 
surveyor  of  Henrico  county  to. lay  off  the  remaining 
five  thousand  acres  of  the  original  grant  of  ten  thou- 
sand, and  so  to  divide  it  into  lots  that  each  heritor 
should  receive  one  hundred  and  thirty  acres  as  their 
portion.      They   also   directed   that   those  who  had 
always  remained  at  Manakin  town  should  have  pre- 
cedence in  choice  of   lots  thus  laid  out,  or  parts  of 
lots,  to  make  that  already  possessed  one  hundred  and 
thirty-three  acres ;  and  should  cast  lots  for  the  choice ; 
and  that  those  who  had  come  since  the  settlement, 
and   always  remained,   should   have  second   choice, 
also  by  lot ;    and  that  those  who  left,  and  again  re- 
turned, should  have  the  third  choice.      Colonel  Wil- 
liam Randolph  and  Mr.  Richard  Cock  were  author- 
ized to  hear  and   decide  upon  any  difficulties  that 
might  arise  in  the  allotment  of  the  land. 


534  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Some  difficulties  having  arisen  respecting  the  pas- 
tor Richebourg,  he  left  the  colony  of  Manakin  town, 
and  accompanied  by  his  friends,  removed  to  Trent 
river,  in  North  CaroHna.  Disturbed  by  the  inroads 
of  the  Indians,  the  emigrants  removed  once  more, 
and  sought  and  found  an  abiding  place  with  their 
brethren  in  South  Carolina. 

The  pastor  Richebourg  closed  his  laborious  and 
adventurous  life  in  South  Carohna,  having  by  his 
example  of  suftering  patience  encouraged  the  refugees 
to  bear  bravely  their  lot.  llis  life  in  America  was 
filled  with  labour,  and  toils,  and  poverty,  and  hope, 
and  faith,  and  charity.  His  will,  written  in  French, 
is  preserved  in  the  archieves  of  Charleston. 

The  colonists  that  remained  at  Manakin  town,  dis- 
appointed in  their  efforts  to  introduce  the  manufac- 
tures and  productions  of  France,  conformed  their 
labours  to  the  soil  and  climate  and  condition  of  a 
frontier  settlement ;  and  went  on  increasing  and  mul- 
tiplying, and  subduing  the  earth,  according  to  the 
conuiiand  of  God  iji  Eden.  The  ten  thousand  acres 
were  soon  too  few  for  this  enterprising  people.  They 
lengthened  their  cords  and  strengtliened  their  stakes, 
and  soon  began  to  emigrate  to  portions  of  the  unoc- 
cupied wilderness  in  Virginia.  Goochland,  and  Flu- 
vanna, and  Louisa,  and  Albemarle,  and  J^uckingham, 
and  l^owhatan,  and  Chesterfield,  and  l^-ince  Edward, 
and  Cumberland,  and  (charlotte,  and  Appomattox, 
and  Campbell,  and  Pittsylvania,  and  Halifax,  and 
Mecklenburg,  all  gave  these  emigrants  a  home.  And 
then  county  after  county,  and  State  after  State,  to 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  535 

the  west  and  south,  beckoned  them  on ;  and  they 
went  on  and  grew,  and  multiplied  according  to  the 
blessing  of  Jacob  on  Joseph's  children.  Go  over 
Virginia  and  ask  for  the  descendants  of  those  Hugue^ 
not  families,  that  cast  their  lot,  on  their  first  landing, 
among  the  English  neighbourhoods,  and  as  speedily 
as  possible  conformed  to  the  political  usages  of  the 
colony,  and  adopted  the  English  language,  and  by 
interrnarriage  were  soon  commingled  with  English 
society;  and  then  follow  the  colonists  of  Manakin 
town,  as  they  more  slowly  assimulated  with  the  Eng- 
lish ;  and  number  those  that  by  direct  descent,  or  by 
intermarriage,  have  Huguenot  blood  in  their  veins, 
and  the  list  will  swell  to  an  immense  multitude.  The 
influence  which  these  descendents  of  the  French  ref- 
ugees have  had,  and  still  exercise,  in  the  formation 
and  preservation  of  the  character  of  the  State  and 
the  nation,  has  unostentatiously  and  widely  extended. 
Had  geneological  records  of  all  the  families  of 
Virginia,  from  its  first  settlement  to  the  present  day, 
been  made  full,  and  carefully  preserved,  there  would 
be  materials  in  abundance  for  the  most  interesting 
philosophical  enquiries  and  deductions.  These  re- 
cords, if  complete,  would  present,  besides  the  usual 
memoranda  of  birth,  marriage,  and  death  in  families, 
a  brief  statement,  in  connexion  with  every  marriage, 
of  the  general  appearance  of  each  party ;  the  height, 
weight,  shape,  colour  of  the  skin,  hair,  eyes,  and  the 
size  of  the  hmbs,  especially  of  the  hands  and  feet ; 
together  with  the  characteristics  of  mind,  and  the 
moral  and  relidous  habits.      To  which  should  be 


536  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

added,  at  the  close  of  their  lives,  the  occupation  they 
had  followed,  and  the  climate  and  soil  to  which  they 
had  been  accustomed  in  life ;  with  their  general  health, 
and  the  causes  and  circumstances  of  their  death,  and 
their  domestic  habits.  Or  had  but  a  portion  of  the 
families  of  the  different  races  of  people,  that  have 
been  amalgamated  in  Virginia,  preserved  such  mem- 
oranda ;  or  had  such  geneological  tables  as  have  been 
pi'eserved  by  a  few  families  of  every  race,  confined 
as  they  are  in  their  details,  been  more  generally  kept, 
philosophical  enquiries  of  a  personal  and  national 
character  might  now  be,  with  great  safety,  carried 
to  a  great  extent  of  exactness  and  usefulness.  Causes 
of  individual  longevity  or  shortlivedness,  of  success 
or  ill  success  in  life,  of  strength  or  weakness  of  bod}^ 
of  enterprise  or  imbecility,  of  the  increase  of  fami- 
lies, of  the  extinction  of  families  or  of  family  names, 
of  the  alternate  increase  and  diminution  of  families, 
of  the  prevalence  of  mental  and  bodily  habits,  of  the 
descent  of  peculiar  talents,  or  of  strength  or  weak- 
ness of  mind.  All  these  enquiries  involve  personal 
and  domestic  happiness  and  general  good ;  for  all 
these,  with  other  matters  worthy  ot  investigation, 
have  been  united  in  forming  the  tone  of  manners, 
the  private  life  and  public  bearing  of  the  great  and 
beloved  State  of  Virginia,  and  that  of  the  South- 
ern States.  Some  English  families  have  preserved 
the  geneological  line  of  their  descent,  together  with 
much  particular  information.  The  same  has  been 
done  by  some  of  the  Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish  families 
that  have  been  mingled  in  great  numbers  with  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  637 

Virginia  population.  The  Germans  have  some  such 
data  in  their  extensive  neighbourhoods,  in  the  moun- 
tains and  valleys  of  the  ancient  Dominion.  The 
refugees  from  France  have  not  been  entirely  neglect- 
ful of  these  memoranda,  full  of  instruction  to  their 
descendants  and  the  public  generally,  and  of  lasting 
importance  in  the  philosophical  and  political  inquiries. 
By  the  statute  law  of  Virginia,  in  force  as  long  as 
a  form  of  religion  was  estal)lished  by  law  in  the  State, 
each  parish  was  required  to  keep  a  register  of  births, 
baptisms,  and  deaths,  accruing  within  its  bounds. 
Marriages  were  registered  by  the  county  court.  From 
fragments  of  the  parish  register  of  King  William, 
(Manakin  town,)  kept  in  French,  extending  from  the 
year  1721  to  the  year  1754,  together  with  fragments 
of  the  list  of  titheables,  about  the  year  1744^  the 
following  names  have  been  gathered,  of  families 
forming  Manakin  town  settlement,  or  King  William 
Parish,  viz:  Morriset,  Chastain,  David,  Guerrant, 
Goury,  Gilmer,  Maubain,  Dupree,  Monford,  Dupuy, 
Dykar,  Gore,  Sall6  Soblet,  Alligree,  Martain,  Vil- 
lain, Trabu,  Samson,  Chambon,  Billebo,  Girardon, 
Dubruil,  Benin,  Souillie,  Pouviene,  Prot,  Lesueur, 
Pero,  Eapins,  Faure,  False,  Levellan,  Legrand,  Flour- 
noy,  Lansdon,  Capon,  Sassain,  Sabattie,  Mallet, 
Amonet,  Bernard,  Porter,  Witt,  Scot,  Edmon,  Rob- 
inson, Dickins,  Stanford,  Duta^,  Louadon,  Smith, 
Forqueran,  Chaveron,  Apperson,  Brj^ers,  Bondurant, 
Kobert,  Taller,  Bingly,  Gose,  Woolding,  Elson,  To- 
mas,  Solaigre,  Bantan,  Pene,  Don,  Parrat,  Wevor, 
Chandler,  Wattkins,  Hamden,  Lory,  Godse,  Kempe, 
47 


638  TItE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

Howard,  Cocke,  Pemberton,  Harris,  Sliepard,  Sum- 
ter, Esly,  Amis,  Ayer,  Butler,  (Ayse)  Kemp,  Garner, 
Benni  Orrlnge,  Drovven,  Ominet,  Sullevant,  Pankey, 
Robin,  Trent,  Gory,  Baigley,  Deen,  Guettle,  Jordin. 
To  tbese  may  be  added  the  names  of  French  minis- 
ters tliat  served  them  for  a  space  of  time  in  succes- 
sion: De  Richebourg,  the  two  Messrs.  Fontaine, 
Fine,  Neirn,  Taler,  Marye,  and  Gavain.  These 
families  emigrated  from  Manakin  town,  in  succession  ; 
and  at  the  beginning  of  this  century  had  all  found 
homes  in  other  places,  where  larger  farms  could  be 
obtained  at  more  favourable  prices,  and  a  wider  field 
of  enterprise  was  opened  before  them. 

A  large  number  of  Huguenot  families  came  to 
Virginia  that  never  had  any  connexion,  but  sympathy, 
with, the  colony  of  Manakin  town.  These  were  scat- 
tered over  the  province,  principally  east  of  the  Blue- 
ridge,  and  along  the  navigable  rivers,  particularly  the 
Potomac,  Rappahannock,  and  the  James.  These  fam- 
ilies more  speedily  intermingled  and  coalesced  with 
the  English,  adopting  their  language  and  habits  of 
life.  Their  names  received  the  English  form  by 
a  change  in  orthrogrophy,  or  by  translations ;  and  at 
this  lime  their  origin  is  discovered  only  by  old  patents 
and  deeds,  or  genealogical  memoranda,  preserved  in 
Bibles  or  family  papers,  as  curiosities.  The  number 
of  such  families  cannot  be  readily  ascertained.  But 
enough  is  known  to  warrant  the  conclusion  that  the 
number  of  those  who  chose  to  intermingle  with  the 
English  colonists  directly  was  greater  than  that  of 
those  who  were  induced  by  the  love  of  French  things 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CHURCH.  539 

to  attempt,  by  a  colony,  to  preserve  French  habits 
and  their  beloved  language.  The  absorption  and 
amalgamation  of  races  [>resent  subjects  of  philosophic 
enquiry  of  the  greatest  interest,  in  which  almost  all 
the  families  of  Virginia  are  involved. 


540  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Some  memoranda  of  Huguenot  families  that  emigrated  to 
Virginia. 

SOME  families  have  preserved  memoranda  of  their 
origin,  and  the  circumstances  of  the  escape  of 
their  ancestors  from  France.  The  traditions  of  others 
have  lost  their  exactness  ;  and  by  degrees,  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  ancestors  has  become  to  many  in  Vir- 
ghiia,  dreamlike.  The  mass  of  people  have  been 
satisfied  with  the  belief  that  their  ancestors  were 
honourable,  and  came,  some  from  England,  some 
from  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  some  from  France. 
The  French  language  having  passed  out  of  use  in 
domestic  Ufe  for  a  century  and  a  quarter,  or  more ; 
and  domestic  records  to  keep  up  the  family  feeling 
and  knowledge,  not  to  be  found  ;  and  a  volume  of 
history  that  should  contain  the  necessary  information, 
not  having  been  prepared  ;  many  families  of  Hugue- 
not descent  have  lost  the  knowledge  of  their  ancestry 
in  all  its  interesting  particulars. 

A  few  collections,  from  families  from  difterent  parts 
of  the  State  arc  here  presented,  to  give  a  specimen 
of  what  took  place  in  the  exile  and  emigration  of  the 
whole  body  of  exiles  whose  children  are  in  Vir- 
ginia. 


REFORMED    FRENCB    CHURCH.  541 

1st.  Abraham  Micheaux  and  Susannah  Rochette. 
From  the  memoranda  preserved  by  M'me.  Patty  Ven- 
able,  theh^  great-grand-child,  from  the  oft  repeated 
traditions  of  her  grandmother,  their  daughter,  who 
was  an  emigrant.  The  originals  are  with  Dr.  Vena- 
ble  of  Prince  Edward,  Virginia. 

The  family  of  Rochette  lived  in  Sedan,  in  the  north- 
eastern part  of  France,  a  place  noted  for  its  manufac- 
ture of  iron,  and  for  the  seminary  of  the  Reformed 
for  the  instruction  of  youth.  There  were  three 
daughters,  of  which  Susannah  was  the  youngest.  At 
the  revocation  of  the  Edict  oflSTantes,  1685,  the  eldest 
daughter  was  about  sixteen  years  of  age.  Accord- 
ing to  the  oppressive  orders  of  the  King,  she  had 
been  examined  three  times  by  the  Romish  priests  or 
government  officials,  to  find  some  cause  for  sending 
her  to  the  Romish  schools,  or  bring  some  charge 
against  her  or  her  parents.  Her  father  sent  her  with 
a  neice,  who  had  an  infant  child,  on  the  way  to  a 
seaport,  to  embark  for  Holland  as  a  place  of  refuge. 
They  were  conducted  by  men,  dressed  in  women's 
clothes,  called  Night- Walkers.  On  the  journey,  while 
crossing  in  the  night  a  small  stream  at  a  mill,  the 
mother  stumbled  on  some  rocks  and  the  child  cried. 
Some  soldiers  stationed  at  the  mill  were  aroused,  *'and 
nine  lusty  fellows  stepped  forth  and  captured  the 
females,  and  conducted  them  to  prison."  The  father 
was  permitted  to  take  his  daughter  home  ;  the  niece 
was  retained  in  prison,  and  every  morning  was  required 
to  walk  the  streets  near  the  prison,   exposed  to  the 

ridicule  and  scoffs  of  the  people,  as  a  punishment  for 

47* 


642  THE  HUGUENOTS,    OR 

attempting  to  leave  the  country.  Her  husband  had 
sometime  before  gone  to  Holland,  under  the  pretence 
of  seeking  employ  as  a  ship  carpenter. 

Mr.  Rochette,  after  paying  various  sums  of  money 
to  obtain  peace,  made  an  attempt  to  send  his  two  elder 
daughters  to  Holland.  On  their  way  to  the  sea-shore, 
the  younger  was  taken  sick,  and  lay  for  some  time 
at  a  small  hotel.  Hearing  her  cough  frequently, 
some  soldiers  inquired  about  tlie  strangers,  if  they 
were  Huguenots,  and  were  answered,  that  there  was 
a  very  sick  person  in  the  house,  who  must  not  be  dis- 
turbed. On  her  recovery,  the  two  sisters  escaped  to 
Holland,  and  found  a  home  in  Amsterdam,  where 
great  exertions  were  made  for  the  comfort  of  refu- 
gees. After  some  time  these  sisters  wrote  to  their 
father  to  send  them  ''the  little  night-cap"  left  behind 
when  they  left  Sedan,  meaning  their  youngest  sister, 
Susannah,  whose  name  tlioy  feared  to  mention,  lest 
if  the  letter  was  interce[>ted,  their  father  might  suffer 
for  it.  After  various  efforts  to  send  *'the  little  night- 
cap," she  was  enclosed  in  a  hogshead  labelled  as  con- 
taining goods,  and  delivered  to  a  sea-captain  friendly 
to  the  family  and  to  the  attempt  to  escape.  After 
leaving  the  harbour,  and  getting  beyond  the  guard 
vessels  that  were  set  to  search  every  vessel  leaving  the 
port,  to  api>rehend  all  fugitives,  she  was  set  free  from 
her  confinement  and  reached  her  sisters  in  safety. 

The  father  contrived  to  visit  his  daughters  in  Am- 
sterdam, and  finding  his  children  were  using  the 
cheapest  black  bread  in  the  country,  he  said  plea- 
santly,  *'If   I  were  choosing  a  stone,  I  would  take 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  543 

the  wliitest."  The  mother  also  made  them  a  visit, 
carrying  in  her  hair  some  money  with  which  she 
purchased  for  them  silks  and  other  fine  dresses.  **I 
have  often  heard,"  says  Mrs.  Venable,  **  about  my 
great-grandmother,  the  little  Night-Cap,  that  she  often 
cried  when  she  ate  the  black  bread,  and  called  to 
mind  how  spoiled  she  had  been  in  her  father's  house ; 
that  there  she  would  not  eat  bread  that  had  been  bro- 
ken ;  and  that  her  mother  would  tell  her  she  might 
see  the  day  when  she  would  be  glad  to  get  it ;  that 
often  while  at  home  she  would  exchange  her  white 
bread  with  the  poor  people  in  the  streets  for  their 
brown  bread,  but  was  greatly  grieved  when  she  was 
by  necessity  compelled  to  eat  it  daily. 

The  two  elder  sisters  married  and  removed  to  the 
West  Indies.  The  youngest,  Susannah,  married 
Abraham  Micheaux,  who  was  a  refugee  for  his  relig- 
ion, and  remained  some  years  in  Holland.  He  made 
gauze,  and  she  made  lace,  for  which  there  was  a 
demand  and  a  ready  sale,  and  the  profits  sustained 
the  family,  and  by  economy,  enabled  them  to  lay  by 
in  store.  When  the  attention  of  the  refugees  was 
turned  to  Virginia  by  the  encouragement  offered  by 
King  William,  Abraham  Micheaux  prepared  to  embark 
with  his  wife  and  six  children,  for  America.  He 
landed  in  Stafford  County,  Virginia,  on  the  banks  of 
the  Potomac  river.  There  he  remained  a  short  time. 
Jacob,  the  eldest  son,  having  learned  to  work  in  tin 
and  iron,  went  among  the  phuiters  and  repaired  their 
domestic  implements,  making  a  profitable  business. 
In  a  year  or  two  the  family  removed  to  Manakin  town 


544  THE    EUGVENOTS,     OR 

on  the  James  river,  to  join  the  colony.  At  first  the 
older  settlers  objected  to  the  new  comers  having  equal 
pri\dleges  with  those  who  had  formed  the  colony. 
The  Legislature  of  the  province  decided  the  difficulty, 
giving  equal  shares  of  land,  but  allowing  the  older 
settlers  the  right  of  choice.  The  oldest  son,  Jacob 
Micheaux,  declined  settling  in  that  colony,  and  took 
up  land  on  the  James  river  at  a  place  now  known  as 
Micheaux's  ferry.  The  property  is  still  in  the  hands 
of  his  descendants. 

Abraham  Micheaux  and  his  wife,  Susannah,  reared 
twelve  children ;  four  sons,  Jacob,  John,  James,  Paul 
and  Abraham,  who  was  killed  by  the  Indians  while  a 
young  man  ;  and  seven  daughters  ;  Jane  who  married 
a  Legrand ;  Nannie  never  married ;  Susannah,  a 
(Jainn ;  Judith  a  Morgan ;  Elizabeth,  Sanborne 
Woodson  ;  Agnes,  Richard  Woodson  ;  and  Esther,  a 
Cunningham.  Jacob  married  Judith  Woodson,  and 
had  four  children,  Jacob,  Joseph,  Elizabeth  and 
Judith  ;  from  this  last  Jacob,  the  grandson  of  Abra- 
ham, are  descended  all  that  bare  the  Micheaux  name 
in  Virginia. 

The  female  descendants  of  this  large  family  reared 
families  whose  daughters  intermarried  with  fam- 
ilies that  have  multiplied  exceedingly  ;  their  descend- 
ants are  to  be  found  in  Virginia  in  great  numbers, 
and  in  Kentucky,  and  the  more  Western  and  South- 
ern States,  in  all  the  difibrent  professions  and  honour- 
able occupations  of  life,  as  physicians,  ministers  of 
the  gospel,  lawyers,  merchants,  baid<:  officers,  mili- 
tary men,   planters  and  farmers.      With  this  family 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  545 

it  is  necessary  to  connect  three  others,  the  Venable, 
the  Morton,  and  the  Watkins,  all  becoming  first  con- 
nected with  this  family  by  intermarrying  with  the 
grand  daughters  who  bore  the  name  of  Woodson. 
These  will  be  noticed  in  order. 

2d.   The  Venable  family.     The  ancestors  of   this 
family   went   from    New   Roaen,    in   Normandy   in 
France,  where   there   is   a   town  called   Venables  to 
this  day.     He  accompanied  William  the  Conqueror, 
was  at   the   battle  of  Hastings ;    and    settled   under 
Hugh  Lupus,  in  the  county  Palatinate  of    Cluster, 
and  was  one  of  the  Palatine  Barons  of  the  county. 
About  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  two  bro- 
thers, the  younger  branches  of  the  family,  Abraham 
and  Joseph  Venables,  emigrated  to  America.     They 
were  both  Presbyterians  in  their  principles.      They 
parted  when  within  the  Capes  of  the  Chesapeake ;  Jos- 
eph went  to  the  colony  of  Lord  Baltimore,  and  settled 
at  Snow  Hill,  Somerset  county,  accepted  the  terms  of 
his  toleration,  and  established  a  place  of   worship  on 
his  land.      He  sat,  under   the   ministry  of  Francis 
Makemie,  at  whose  request  a  license  was  given  for 
the   house  of    worship   on   Joseph   Venables'    land. 
After  the  lapse  of   more  than  a  century  and  a  half 
the  Presl)yterian  Church  still  prospers  at  Suow  Hill. 
The  other  brother,  Abraham,  went  up  James  river, 
settled  in  Hanover  county,  now  Fluvanna,  married  a 
widow  lady,  whose  maiden  name  was  Mildred  Lewis. 
He  left  one  son,  who  bore  his  father's  name,  Abraham 
Venable,  dropping  the  s  from  his  name.     He  married 
a  Miss  Davies,  of  Augusta  county,  one  of  a  numer- 


546  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

ous  famil}%  who  mostly  removed  to  Kentucky  iu  its 
early  settlement.  This  Abraham  Venable  reared 
eight  children ;  the  sons  were  Abraham,  Nathaniel, 
James,  Charles,  'WiHiam,  Lewis  ;  from  whom  all  the 
Venable  families  in  Virginia  are  descended.  The 
daughters  were  Mrs.  Moormans,  Mrs.  King,  and 
Mrs.  Morton.  Nathaniel  married  Elizabeth  Wood- 
son, and  thus  became  connected  with  the  Micheaux 
family.  She  was  a  woman  of  great  mental  and  phy- 
sical endowments,  and  reared  her  numerous  family 
with  a  high  sense  of  morality,  religion,  and  honour. 
His  descendants  by  the  male  and  female  lines,  are 
very  numerous  in  Virginia,  and  also  in  Tennessee. 

3d.  The  Morton  family.  This  family  is  reckoned  of 
English  origin,  though  the  name  pohits  to  Scotland. 
Their  lirst  residence  in  Virginia  was  in  Orange  county. 
Active  and  enterprising,  and  remarkable  for  their 
probity  and  kindness,  two  of  the  young  men  were 
employed  by  the  Eandol[)h  family  to  locate  and  sur- 
vey their  large  grant  of  lands  on  the  branches  of  the 
Roanoke.  These  two  married,  each,  a  granddaugh- 
ter of  Abraham  and  Susannah  Micheaux ;  and  with 
two  others  of  the  name  of  Morton,  (not  brothers,  but 
connexions,)  settled  on  the  Roanoke  waters,  in  the 
present  counties  of  Charlotte  and  Prince  Edward, 
Joseph  Morton  married  Agnes  Woodson,  daughter 
of  Richard  Woodson,  and  took  his  abode  at  a  place 
still  known  as  Little  Roanoke  Bridge.  The  other, 
John  Morton,- married  Elizabeth,  the  daughter  of  San- 
borne  Woodson.  This  lamily  was  attached  to  Rev. 
Samuel  Davies'  ministry.     A  son  of  this  man.  Cap- 


kEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCIL  547 

tain  Jonii  Morton,  took  Mr.  Davies,  in  one  of  his 
preaching  excursions,  to  the  house  of  his  relative  and 
connexion,  Joseph  Morton,  at  the  Bridge.  Religious 
services  were  held  in  the  evening  for  the  family  and 
a  few  neighbours  that  were  invited  to  join  in  the 
worship.  A  part  of  the  result  of  that  evening's  ser- 
vice was  the  hopeful  conversion  of  Mrs.  Morton,  and 
abiding  serious  impressions  on  the  husband.  Mrs. 
Morton,  a  woman  of  marked  character  and  great 
influence,  became  an  active  Christian.  She  and  lier 
husband  took  the  lead  in  the  formation  of  the  little 
band  of  hopeful  converts,  under  the  preaching  of 
Davies  and  his  coadjutors  in  that  neighl)Ourhood,  into 
a  church  connexion,  by  the  name  of  Briery  Church. 

The  Morton  families  were  prolific,  and  the  children, 
carefully  instructed  in  religion  and  led  on  by  exam- 
ple, became,  like  their  parents,  professing  members 
of  the  church.  The  influence  is  not  yet  lost  on  their 
descendants. 

5th.  The  Watkins  family.  From  memoranda  by 
F.  N".  Watkins.  This  family  was  of  Welsh  descent. 
A  number  of  the  name  emigrated  to  Virginia.  Two 
brothers  settled,  one  near  Richmond,  and  the  other 
on  the  Rapphannock,  where  the  frontiers  of  the  State 
commenced  at  the  head  of  tide  water.  From  the 
loss,  or  omission  in  the  making  of  genealogical  mem- 
oranda, the  descendants  of  those  brothers,  and  others 
of  the  name,  cannot  be  distinctly  traced.  There  was 
a  Watkins  among  the  colonists  at  Manakin  town. 
Mr.  F.  N.  Watkins  traces  with  distinctness  his  des- 
cent from  Thomas  Watkins,  of  Swift  Creek,  in  Row- 


548  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

hatan  county,  through  his  eldest  son  Thomas,  of 
Chickahominy.  Francis,  the  second  son  of  this 
Thomas,  married  Agnes  Woodson,  daughter  of  Rich- 
ard Woodson,  and  granddaughter  of  Abraham  Mi- 
cheaux.  From  this  branch  of  the  Watkins  family 
have  arisen  numerous  families,  both  in  Virginia  and 
Kentucky.  The  intermarriages  with  the  Venables 
and  Mortons  have  been  frequent,  particularly  those 
of  the  Micheaux- Woodson  stock ;  and  many  other 
names  have  been  added  to  the  family  tree. 

These  three  families — the  Venable,  Morton,  and 
Watkins — have  pa,rtaken  largely  of  the  spirit  of  the 
Woodson-Micheaux  mothers,  whose  memories  are 
carefully  cherished  for  their  moral  worth,  and  domes- 
tic virtues,  and  elevated  spirit.  These  families  have 
preserved  genealogical  memoranda  to  a  larger  extent 
than  is  usual.  Some  of  the  names  of  families  con- 
nected by  marriage,  are  Legrand,  a  Huguenot  name, 
Quinn,  Morgan,  Cunningham,  Daniel,  Mosby,  Smith, 
Lockett,  Womack,  Wilson,  Reed,  Archer  Walthall, 
Mason,  Swann,  Matthews,  Hill,  Scott,  Kilpatrick, 
Rice,  Whary,  Leach,  Shepherdson,  Carrington,  An- 
derson, Moorman,  King,  Nance,  Hughes,  McNutt, 
Leigan,  Martin,  Cocke,  Comfort,  Gaines,  Williams, 
Calhoun,  Norvall,  Spencer,  Abbot,  Sayle,  Cochran, 
Hanna,  Canfield,  Chase,  Flournoy,  Robards,  Wood, 
Branch,  Haze. 

All  these  families  took  an  active  part  in  the  Revo- 
lutionary war,  and  have  a  name  and  a  place  among 
the  patriots  of  those  days.  They  formed  a  part  of 
that  constituency  of   whom  John  Randolph  of  Boa- 


REFORMED  FRENCH    GHURCB.  549 

noke  was  so  proud:  '* a  constituency  with  whom  I 
have  gi'own  up — whose  fathers  I  knew,  and  who  knew 
me  from  a  child, — a  constituency  such  as  no  other 
man  ever  had ;"  a  constituency  that  gloried  in  him 
as  an  incorruptible  patriot,  though  an  excentric  man. 
These,  with  other  families  of  similar  origin,  whose 
geneology  has  not  been  preserved,  or  not  yet  come  to 
light,  together  with  the  Scotch-Irish  colony  on  Buf- 
faloe  Creek,  in  Prince  Edward,  with  their  preacher, 
Mr.  Saiiky,  and  the  one  on  Ceel  Creek,  in  Charlotte, 
took  an  active  part  in  forming  those  Presbyterian 
congregations  that  have  increased  and  multiplied  in 
that  region  of  country.  It  has  not  been  the  lot  of 
every  emigrant,  how^ever  pious  and  devoted  to  a 
Godly  life,  to  be  followed  with  such  a  numerous 
company  of  descendants  as  the  **  Little  Night-cap,"* 
whose  sufferings,  like  many  other  Huguenots,  began 
when  a  child. 

5th.  The  Dupuy  family.  The  Dupuy  family  held 
an  honourable  position  in  the  history  of  France. 
Hugo  Dupuy,  a  chevalier  of  Dauphiny,  joined  the 
crusaders  for  the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Land,  taking 

*  There  is  some  discrepancy  in  the  traditions  of  the  different 
branches  of  the  Micheaux  descendants  respecting  Susannah  Ro- 
chette.  Was  she  the  second  or  third  daughter  of  the  family  ?  and 
were  the  terms,  •* Little  Night-cap,"  and  the  "leaving  France  in 
a  hogshead."  to  be  attributed  to  the  same  person;  or  did  one  be- 
long to  the  second,  and  one  to  the  third  daughter  ?  The  decision 
of  these  questions  is  of  little  consequence,  as  the  escaping  from 
France  in  a  hogshead  was  not  an  uncommon  event ;  and  the  using 
terms  for  names  was,  in  correspondence,  of  frequent  occurrence. 
The  meaning  to  be  conveyed  is,  that  great  difficulties  attended 
their  escape,  and  great  address  was  necessary  to  overcome  them. 

48 


650  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

with  him  his  three  sons.  Adolphe,  the  eldest  son, 
fell  in  battle ;  Romaiue,  the  second  son,  died  in  pos- 
session of  the  'briefs  he  held  through  Godfrey  Bouil- 
lon; Eaymond,  the  third  son,  succeeded  Girard  De 
Martigues  as  rector  of  the  Hospital  of  St.  John  of 
Jerusalem,  and  was  the  first  who  assumed  the  title  of 
Grand  Master  of  the  Knightshospital  of  St.  John  of 
Jerusalem.  The  shield  they  bore  to  Palestine  was 
adorned  with  a  red  Hon,  with  a  blue  tongue  and  claws, 
upon  a  field  of  gold.  The  shield  of  the  knights  was 
a  cross  of  silver  upon  a  red  field.  Raymond  took  for 
his  shield  the  two  quartered,  two  lions  and  two  crosses. 
The  descendants  maintained  the  honourable  position 
of  their  ancestors. 

In  consequence  of  the  rigour  preceding  and  accom- 
panying the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Fantes, 
Bartholomew  Dupuy  fied  from  France,  and  in  the 
beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  emigrated  to 
Virginia,  and  made  part  of  the  colony  of  Manakin 
town.  He  was  born  in  the  year  1650.  He  became 
a  soldier  at  18  years  of  age,  and  served  fourteen 
years.  In  that  time  he  was  in  fourteen  pitched  bat- 
tles, in  Flanders;  was  promoted  to  be  Lieutenant, 
and  transferred  to  the  household  guards  of  Louis 
XIV.  He  was  often  sent  on  important  business  that 
required  the  signature  of  the  King  as  his  authority. 
One  of  those  signatures  was  the  means  of  his  escape, 
when  forced  to  make  his  choice,  between  abjuring 
his  religion,  great  bodily  suti:ering,  perhaps  death,  or 
flight  from  his  native  land. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  551 

About  the  year  1682  he  retired  from  the  service, 
purchased  a  vineyard,  and  was  married  to  Susannah 
Lavillon,  a  young  countess  of  good  standing  in  soci- 
ety, possessed  of  a  villa,  and  of  the  Huguenot  faith. 
In  leaving  the  army  temporarily,  he  did  not  lose  the 
favour  of  the  King ;  nor  by  his  religion,  the  regard 
of  the  Romish  priest,  the  cure  of  the  parish.  Before 
the  Edict  of  iTantes  was  issued,  a  messenger  of  the 
King  waited  on  him  with  information  of  what  was 
preparing  for  the  Huguenots,  and  urged  him  to  abjure 
his  religion,  and  rely  on  the  favour  of  the  King  for 
future  promotion.  After  sometime  the  cur6  of  the 
parish  came  with  a  company  of  six  armed  men.  At 
the  sight  of  armed  men,  Bartholomew  drew  his  sword 
and  resented  the  intrusion.  The  priest  entreated  him 
to  forbear ;  that  resistance  would  be  vain,  as  other 
forces  would  come  if  necessary ;  and  besought  him 
to  be  reconciled  to  the  Romish  church.  After  some 
earnest  discussion  with  the  priest,  he  asked  for  a  little 
time  to  reflect  upon  the  whole  matter,  affirming 
that  his  decision  should  be  speedily  made  known. 
The  priest  assented  to  the  proposition,  and  the  sol- 
diers left  him  towards  evening.  He  immediately  sent 
for  his  tailor,  and  inquired  if  he  could  make  a  hand- 
some suit  for  his  vallet  in  six  hours.  He  assented 
that  it  might  be  done.  And  be  kept  private  ?  The 
tailor,  accustomed  to  such  orders,  asserted  that  that 
also  could  be  done.  By  midnight  the  clothes  were 
brought,  and  an  extra  price  paid  for  the  neatness  and 
celerity  of  the  job.  His  young  and  handsome  vrife 
was  attired  in  tjie  new  dress,  with  a  riding  cloak  and 


552  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

cap ;  and  he  put  on  his  best  military  dress ;  and  choos- 
ing his  two  best  horses,  before  the  day  dawned  they 
were  far  on  their  journey  to  the  borders,  taking  their 
money  and  jewelry,  with  their  Bibles  and  Psalm 
books  and  a  few  articles  of  dress.  For  eighteen  days 
the  ofticer  and  his  vallet  pursued  their  journey  with 
great  speed.  Frequently  interrogated  about  his  busi- 
ness and  speed,  he  replied  that  he  was  on  important 
business  that  demanded  haste ;  and  when  more  par- 
ticularly pressed,  he  added  that  he  had  the  King's 
orders  in  his  pocket.  As  he  approached  the  borders, 
the  interrogatories  were  more  frequent  and  pressing, 
and  were  answered  with  the  polite  brevity  of  a  cour- 
tier that  was  annoyed  by  any  continued  famiharity. 
On  the  last  day,  the  guard  stationed  to  arrest  all 
refugees,  roughly  bid  him  stop,  and  demanded  his 
passport.  Drawing  the  King's  order  from  his  pocket, 
he  exposed  the  King's  signature  and  seal,  and  then, 
drawing  his  sword,  fiercely  demanded  why  his  pro- 
gress was  impeded.  The  guard  hastily  made  way 
for  him  to  proceed.  His  vallet  frequently  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  soldiers  and  officers  as  they  passed, 
and  received  compliments,  and  sometimes  inuendos, 
for  gracefulness  and  beauty.  After  passing  the  last 
guard  in  France,  they  rode  on  with  the  utmost  speed 
till  they  were  assured  of  being  beyond  the  power  of 
Louis  XTV. ;  then  dismounting,  they  sat  down,  and 
embraced  each  other,  and  wept,  and  prayed,  and  sang 
the  40th  Psalm:  **I  waited  patiently  for  the  Lord, 
and  He  inclined  unto  me  and  heard  my  cry ;  He 
brought  me  up  also  out  of  an  horrible  pit,  out  of  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  553 

miry  clay,  and  set  my  feet  upon  a  rock  and  establish- 
ed, my  goings." 

In  what  manner  he  employed  himself  the  fourteen 
years  he  remained  in  Germany,  is  not  recorded.     In 
1699  he  went  to  England  upon  the  public  invitation 
of  King  William  III.  promising  to  refugee  emigrants 
to  the   colonies,  a  free  passage,  and  freedom  of  reli- 
gion.    About  the  year  1700  he  joined  the  colony  of 
Manakin  town  on  the  banks  of  the  James  river,  and 
there  ended  his  days.     His  descendants  in  the  male 
and  female  line  are  very  numerous.      The  sword  he 
used  while  a  soldier  in  the  service  of  Louis  XIY.  is 
still  preserved  by  his  descendants.     It  was  worn  by 
Captain  James  Dupuy,  of  Fottoway,  in  the  Eevolu- 
tionary  War,  in  which  he  and  his  two  brothers, 
Captain  John  Dupuy,  and  -Lieutenant  Peter  Dupuy,' 
served  faithfully.     In  the  battle  of  Guilford  the  Cap' 
tain  used  the  sword,  and  he  replaced  the  ancient,  worn 
out  scabbard  by  one  picked  up  on  the  field  of  battle. 
The  blade  of  the  sword,  according  to  the  fashion  of 
the  times,  was  straight,  about  three  feet  in  length, 
triangular  in  shape,  very  strong  at  the  hilt,  and  taper- 
mg  regularly  to  the  point.      On  his   death-bed  the 
Captain  addressed  a  young  grandson,   John  James 
Dupuy,  son  of  Dr.  Wm.  J.   Dupuy  of  Petersburg, 
"  Take  my  old  sword  there,  make  use  of  it  in  a  good 
cause  only  ;  it  has  never  been  drawn  in  a   bad  one 
Fight  for  your  country  and  your  faith  ;  So  God  shall 
bless  you." 

-In  the  war  of  1812,"  writes  a  descendant  of  Lieu-^ 
tenant  Peter  Dupuy,  in  the  year  1864,  -  their  descend- 


554  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

ants  bore  honourable  parts  in  the  service  of  their 
country,  and  in  the  present  struggle  almost  every  male 
descendant  of  proper  age  and  physical  ability,  cer- 
tainly every  descendant  of  my  father  are  engaged  in 
their  country's  service,  save  two  noble  youths  who 
lost  their  lives  ;  one,  the  late  Col.  Robert  McKinney 
was  killed  at  the  head  of  his  regiment  at  Dam  No.  1, 
near  Lee's  mill,  on  the  Peninsula,  April  16th  1862  ; 
the  other,  David  Bridges,  who,  after  going  through 
Jackson's  campaign  in  the  Valley,  participating  in  the 
battles  before  Richmond,  Fredericksburg  and  Chan- 
cellorsville,  in  which  latter  sanguinary  engagement, 
he  continued  at  his  post,  though  much  too  sick  to 
be  out  of  bed,  until  victory  crowned  our  standard, 
and  then  when  completely  exhausted,  was  brought 
home  to  die  among  his  owji  family.  Several  of  the 
other  boys  have  been  wounded,  but  are  all  at  their 
posts  again." 

*'In  regard  to  the  descendants  of  the  Huguenots 
I  do  not  speak  thus  of  my  family  only,  I  am  yet  to 
learn  of  the  first  one  ever  having  been  arraigned  at  the 
bar  of  justice  on  a  charge  of  any  felonious  character. 
This  is  very  remarkable  when  it  is  known  that  the 
original  settlers,  (of  Manakin  town,)  included  Nobil- 
ity, Gentry  and  Peasantry.  Please  excuse  the  seeming 
egotism  of  this  note  which  I  have  spun  out  much 
longer  than  I  designed . 

Most  respectfully  yours, 


Names  of  some  of  the  families  connected  by  mar- 
raige  with  the  Dupuy  family.      Osborne,  Johns,  Pat- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  655 

terson,  Marshall,  Epes,  Jeter,  Barksdale,  Knight, 
Blanche,  Lavalette,  Cooper,  Patterson,  Taliaferro, 
Bridges,  McKinney,  Atchison,  Foster,  Gozee,  Bran- 
nies,  Ratcliff,  Caldwell,  Dodge,  Elley,  Corley,  Tucker, 
Owen,  Smith,  Easer,  Kowzee,  Eichardson,  Fields, 
Wadely,  Shannon,  N'ewton,  Davidson,  Eoss,  Davies, 
Togg,  Snead,  Thomason,  Eedman,  Hayson,  Buckner, 
Suggell,  Campbell,  Bosey,  McClure,  Brinker,  Prior, 
Thomas,  Deane,  Branham,  Allen,  Eowland,  Terry, 
Major,  Gunnell,  Clarkson,  Hatcher,  Filman,  Lewellen, 
Johns,  Sutton,  Clayton,  Mintur  and  Gow. 

6th.  The  Fontaine  and  Maury  families.  James 
Fontaine,  the  head  of  the  American  branches  of  the 
two  families — Fontaine  and  Maury — never  saw  Amer- 
ica. After  being  compelled  to  leave  France,  and 
spend  his  life  in  exile  in  the  kingdon  of  Great  Brit- 
ian,  he  collected  with  much  care  the  incidents  of  the 
family  history,  for  the  advantage  of  his  children, 
having  an  especial  regard  to  those  who  emigrated  to 
America.  The  memoranda  are  of  facts  of  family 
history,  and  of  circumstances  common  to  all  the  suf- 
fering and  exiled  Huguenots,  but  not  recorded  by  any 
emigrants  to  Argierica.  He  is  authority  for  the  state- 
ments, given  either  in  his  own  words,  or  in  an  abridged 
form. 

His  father's  grandfather  was  born  about  the  year 
1500.  At  a  very  early  period  of  his  life  he  received 
a  commission  in  the  *  *  Ordinnances  du  Eoi,"  in  the 
household  of  Francis  I. ,  about  the  tenth  or  twelth 
year  of  that  monarch's  reign.  He  retained  his  office 
through  the  reign  of  that  monarch,  of  Henry  II. , 


656  TEE    HVGUEKOTS,    OR 

and  of  Francis  11.  In  the  second  year  of  Charles 
IX.  he  resigned  his  commission,  and  retired  to  his 
paternal  estate,  in  Maine,  with  a  wife  and  four  sons. 
He  and  his  father  were  converts  to  the  doctrines  and 
practice  of  the  Reformed  as  early  as  the  year  1535. 
They  felt  themselves  safe  in  the  King's  service,  and 
under  the  edict  of  pacification,  of  1561. 

In  the  year  1563,  a  band  of  ruffians,  in  order  to 
scatter  a  congregation  of  Huguenots,  of  which  he 
was  the  principal  member  and  protector,  dragged  him 
from  his  house  at  midnight,  and  murdered  him  by 
cutting  his  throat.  His  wife,  rushing  to  his  assist- 
ance, was  also  massacred,  together  with  a  faithful 
servant.  The  eldest  son,  absent  from  home,  was  put 
to  death  elsewhere.  The  three  younger  sons,  aged 
fourteen,  twelve,  and  nine  years,  fled  in  dismay  from 
the  scene,  and  by  the  watchful  providence  of  God, 
reached  Rochelle,  begging  their  way,  moving  pity  by 
the  story  of  their  bereavement,  and  making  friends 
by  their  manners. 

The  grandfather  of  Mr.  Fontaine,  the  eldest  sur- 
viving son  that  escaped  to  Rochelle,  was  taken  home 
by  a  shoemaker,  kindly  treated,  and  taught  his  trade, 
without  being  apprenticed  according  to  law.  On 
arriving  at  maturity,  he  engaged  in  trade  and  pros- 
pered; was  pronounced  by  Henry  IV.  one  of  the 
handsomest  men  in  his  kingdom.  He  reared  three 
children — the  two  elder,  daughters,  and  the  youngest, 
a  son,  born  in  1603. 

The  son,  the  father  of  Mr.  Fontaine,  bore  his 
father's  name — James — was  of  a  delicate  constitu- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  557 

tion,  and  from  the  earliest  age,  very  fond  of  books. 
The  noted  Huguenot  minister,  Merlin  of  Rochelle, 
encouraged  the  education  of  the  lad.  The  Countess 
of  Royan  patronized  him,  committing  to  him,  while 
he  pursued  his  divinity  studies  at  Saumur,  the  super- 
intendence of  the  college  studies  of  a  young  relative, 
and  sending  him  as  travelling  tutor  and  companion 
for  him  through  many  countries  of  Europe.  Having 
perfected  himself  in  various  living  languages,  he  re- 
turned to  France,  and  became  pastor  of  the  Reformed 
French  churches  of  Veaux  and  Roy  an.  He  was  mar- 
ried in  1628  to  a  lady  he  met  with  in  London  on  his 
travels ;  and  reared  three  sons  and  three  daughters. 
"Was  married  the  second  time  in  1641,  and  reared 
two  sons  and  three  daughters.  The  youngest  child 
was  a  son,  the  author  of  the  narrative,  and  bore  the 
name  of  his  father  and  grandfather,  born  April  4th, 
1658,  at  Jenoville,  a  place  owned  by  his  mother. 
He  was  about  eight  years  old  at  his  father's  death, 
in  1666.  The  description  he  gives  of  his  father's 
ministerial  deportment  was  derived  partly  from  the 
recollections  of  his  boyhood,  and  partly  from  the 
statements  of  others.  He  says  his  father  never  ap- 
peared before  his  people  in  any  other  character  or 
occupation  than  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  pastor 
of  the  flock  of  Christ ;  the  trading  and  trafficking  of 
the  family  was  always  done  by  his  wife,  as  part  of 
the  domestic  employment.  Avoiding  pntertainments, 
he  hastened  to  visit  the  sick  and  afflicted ;  was  skilful 
in  promoting  peace  in  his  own  flock,  and  that  of 
others;    his  voice  and   manner  were  very  pleasant. 


558  THE   HUGUENOTS,    OR 

and  his  success  in  the  ministry  great.  He  remained 
his  whole  Ufe  with  his  first  charges,  though  soUcited 
to  remove  to  Rochelle.  BeUeviug  that  times  of  per- 
secution were  coming,  he  prepared  his  flock  for  the 
trial ;  and  when  it  did  come,  a  greater  proportion  of 
the  people  of  Veaux  and  Royan  than  was  usual,  re- 
mained firm  to  their  faith,  and  chose  exile  rather 
than  conformity  to  Popery. 

Of  his  brothers  and  brothers-in-law,  Mr.  Fontaine 
says,  five  were  ministers  in  the  Reformed  French 
Church.  His  brother  James  died  pastor  of  Archiae, 
before  the  great  persecution.  His  brother  Peter  was 
his  father's  successor,  and  being  banished  the  king- 
dom, closed  his  life  in  London.  Another  brother, 
who  was  in  the  ministry,  was  induced,  by  the  per- 
suasions of  his  wife,  to  conform  to  the  Romish  church, 
to  save  his  property.  His  brother-in-law,  Sautreau, 
after  his  church  in  Saintonge  was  condemned,  went 
;fir8t  to  Dublin ;  and  on  his  voyage  to  America,  was 
wrecked  near  Boston,  and  was  lost,  with  his  wife  and 
children.  His  other  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Forrester, 
with  whom  he  spent  a  year  in  preparation  for  the 
ministry,  a  faithful  and  courageous  minister,  was  put 
in  prison ;  and  got  his  liberty  by  the  decision  of  the 
parhament  of  Paris.  His  church  building  was  pulled 
down,  and  a  second  one  was  condemned ;  he  was  put 
in  prison  the  second  time,  and  finally  escaped  to  Eng- 
land;  his  wife  cheering  him  in  his  sufierings  and 
sharing  them  heroically 

Of  his  own  education  Mr.  Fontaine  gives  a  graphic 
account,  and  slipws  that  the  same  errors  and  disputes 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CEURCB.  559 

and  successes  were  shared  by  teachers  and  pupils  two 
hundred  years  ago  as  at  the  present  day,  in  all  of 
which  he  took  his  share ;  and  with  great  frankness 
approving  and  condemning  many  matters,  on  which 
others  will  greatly  differ  with  him.  While  a  candi- 
date for  the  sacred  office,  he  was  in  the  habit  of  in- 
viting to  his  house  for  private  worsViip  his  neighbours 
who  were  without  instruction,  after  their  church  at 
Veaux  had  been  thrown  down ;  and  proceeded  without 
interruption  in  these  secret  meetings  till  the  spring  of 
1684.  Not  being  authorized  to  administer  the  sacra- 
ment, he  went  to  the  other  side  of  the  province  to 
enjoy,  with  others,  its  administration ;  and  remained 
some  weeks.  In  his  absence  some  of  his  neighbours 
assembled  at  his  house,  retired  to  a  wood  in  the  rear, 
and  held  religious  worship,  a  Mason  officiating  by 
reading  some  chapters  of  the  Bible,  the  approved 
prayers  of  the  Church,  and  a  sermon,  together  with 
the  singing  of  some  psalms.  In  a  few  days  some 
eight  hundred  assembled  on  the  same  spot,  the  same 
Mason  officiating.  Shortly  an  assemblage  of  about 
a  thousand  people  engaged  in  worship  at  the  same 
place,  and  under  the  superintendence  of  the  same 
man.  On  the  complaint  of  an  attorney,  named 
Agoust,  who  lived  near,  a  large  number  of  these 
people  were  arrested,  and  with  them  Mr.  Fontaine, 
who  returned  from  his  visit  too  late  to  be  present  at 
any  of  the  meetings.  He  went  cheerfully  to  prison 
with  his  neighbours,  declaring  that  as  he  had  encou- 
raged them  to  meet  at  his  house  for  worship  when  at 
home,  he  would  suffer  with  them  for  having  assem- 


560  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

bled  in  his  absence.  In  prison  he  contrived,  not- 
withstanding all  obstructions  and  discouragements,  to 
pray  with  the  sufterers ;  and  by  his  courageous  defence 
in  the  trial,  he  succeeded  in  obtainting  the  acquittal  of 
the  accused,  and  the  remission  of  all  their  fines  at  a 
personal  ex],)ense  of  about  two  thousand  livres. 

In  giving  a  history  of  the  circumstances  of  his 
trial,  he  gives  the  proceedings  of  the  courts.     Their 
forms    were    very    different   from    the    English    or 
American  legal  proceedings.     1st :  One  w^itness  at  a 
time  was  introduced  to  the  court ;  the  other  witnesses 
were  not  permitted  to  hear  or  know  what  he  had  tes- 
tified.    The  testimony  was  recorded  as  it  was  given 
in.     The  accused  was  permitted  to  ask  the  witness 
what  questions  he  pleased,  and  to  have  any  answer 
of  the   witness   recorded  as  part  of  his  testimony. 
The  witness  and  the  accused  were  then  required  each 
to  sign  the  record  of  the  testimony.     This  proceeding 
was  called.  The  Confrontation.     Some  of  the  oflScers 
objected  to  some  of  the  questions  put  by  Mr.  Fon- 
taine, and  to  the  recording  of  the  answers.      The 
accused  positively  refused  to  sign  the  Confrontation. 
The  President  finding  that  he  would  be  put  to  great 
difiiculty  unless  he  yielded  to  Mr.  Fontaine  this  exer- 
cise of  a  lawful  privilege,  ordered  the  answ^ers  to  be 
recorded.     2nd :    After  the  Confrontation  was  closed, 
the  president,  on  behalf  of  the  King,  cross-examined 
the  witnesses  and  the  accused,  and  had  such  answers 
as  he  desired,  recorded.     This  was  called  the  Recolle- 
ment.     3d :    In  the  Court  the  prisoner  defended  him- 
Belf  and  was  not  allowed  an  advocate.     The  Confront- 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  561 

ation  and  Recollement  were  read  and  no  witnesses 
were  brought  forward  a  second  time.  The  accused 
must  abide  by  the  recorded  evidence.  He  was  asked 
if  the  statement  was  correct,  and  the  signature  was 
his.  The  judges  examined  him  more  fully,  and  as  the 
case  admitted  an  appeal,  they  noted  down  such  answers 
as  they  considered  important.  The  accused  was  then 
sent  to  prison;  and  his  sentence  sent  to  him  in  writing. 
This  was  severe,  a  heavy  fine,  and  to  be  forever  inca- 
pable of  the  holy  ministry.  4th :  He  appealed  to  the 
parliament  of  Bordeaux,  and  sent  up  his  statement  of 
the  case  which  was  called  the  Factum.  The  parlia- 
ment reversed  the  sentence  against  him  and  his  neigh- 
bours. After  countless  delays  at  the  offices  of  the 
clerks  seeking  for  larger  fees  he  obtained  the  discharge. 

Mr.  Fontaine  describes  the  proceedings  of  the 
dragoons  in  terms  equally  as  graphic  as  those  given 
by  other  writers,  having  witnessed  their  outrages 
himself.  **Each  dragoon  was  a  sovereign  judge  and 
executioner." 

On  invitation,  he  attended  a  meeting  of  twelve 
ministers  and  as  many  elders,  at  Coses,  to  consult 
what  ought  to  be  done.  Being  asked  his  opinion,  he 
said  there  was  nothing  left  them  but  to  take  arms  and 
leave  the  issue  to  God  ;  others  objected.  A  large 
meeting  was  held  at  Koyan,  to  answer  the  Intendents 
recommendation  to  change  their  religion.  Mr.  Fon- 
taine proposed  to  take  arms  and  defend  themselves  ; 
this  was  declined. 

Crowds  assembled  at  the  sea-side  seeking  a  passage 
beyond  sea.     The  Cure  met  them  and  promised  that 


562  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Royan  should  not  be  visited  by  dragoons.  Some 
believed  him  and  went  back  ;  others  persevered  and 
got  safe  to  other  countries.  The  Cur6  endeavoured 
to  persuade  Mr.  Fontaine  that  Eoyan  was  safe.  Mr. 
Fontaine  convinced  him  that  the  dragoons  would 
come,  and  persuaded  him  to  go  and  tell  the  people  he 
had  promised  too  much.  On  the  following  day  great 
numbers  embarked ;  and  on  the  fourth  day  the  dra- 
goons came.  The  people  that  did  not  mean  to  recant, 
and  could  not  escape  to  other  countries  fled  to  the 
woods.  **I  left  the  home  of  my  childhood,  never  to 
return  to  it,  about  midnight.  I  took  with  me  about  five 
hundred  francs,  which  was  all  the  ready  money  I  had, 
two  good  horses,  upon  one  of  which  I  rode  myself, 
and  my  valet  was  mounted  on  the  other  with  a  port- 
manteau containing  a  few  necessaries.  One  of  my 
horses  was  an  Arabian,  remarkably  fleet.  I  knew 
that  none  of  the  dragoons  could  overtake  me  when 
mounted  on  him.  I  went  to  St.  Merme  to  see  Mr. 
Forrester  and  my  sister  Mary,  but  found  they  had 
fled.  The  first  stoppage  I  made  was  at  the  house  of 
my  Aunt  Jagauld,  my  mother's  sister.  Her  son  had 
changed  his  religion  to  escape  dragooning ;  but  the 
old  lady  was  unshaken,  and  I  believe  remained  so  to 
the  day  of  her  death.  I  went  next  day  to  Jonzac 
where  I  had  two  married  sisters  living,  and  sad  to 
relate  they  had  both  recanted,  to  escape  the  dragoons. 
I  was  extremely  distressed,  but  continued  my  travels 
towards  Meslars  to  visit  my  dear  sister  Anne,  and  my 
heart  was  cheered  to  find  this,  my  favourite  sister,  firm 
in  her  faith,  even  though  her  husband  had  abjured  his 
49 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  563 

religion.  She  gave  him  no  peace  till  he  agreed  to 
take  her  out  of  France.  In  travelling  about  the 
country,  I  discovered  an  extent  of  defection,  that  was 
most  lamentable  ;  and  I  was  so  afflicted  and  depressed 
by  it,  I  became  sick.  I  often  encountered  parties 
of  soldiers,  and  had  become  so  low  spirited  that  I 
used  to  think  I  should  not  be  sorry  if  they  took  away 
my  life. " 

He  frequently  met  dragoons  ;  his  dress  being  that 
of  a  country  gentleman,  his  salute  was  returned  very 
civilly,  and  he  passed  without  molestation.  His 
greatest  anxiety  was  for  the  welfare  and  escape  of  her 
who  afterwards,  in  England,  became  his  wife.  A 
shelter  was  found  for  her  under  the  roof  of  a  Mr. 
Brejou,  an  advocate,  who  had  changed  his  religion 
and  was  managing  the  estates  of  the  Duke  of  Mon- 
tansieu. 

Being  convinced  that  there  was  no  safety  for  the 
Reformed  but  in  flight,  he  made  preparations  to  escape. 
An  English  captain  agreed  to  take  him  and  four  or 
five  others  with  him,  to  England,  at  the  rate  of  ten 
pistoles  each.  He  took  to  Tremblade,  the  place  for 
embarkation,  his  affianced,  Anne  Elizabeth  Boursi- 
quet,  and  her  sister  Elizabeth,  and  his  niece  Janette 
Forrester.  **  The  latter  was  my  god-daughter,  and  I 
felt  it  incumbent  on  me  to  provide  for  her  safety." 
Assembled  on  the  sands  near  the  front  of  Avert,  to 
take  the  boat,  were  some  fifty  young  people,  whose 
carelessness  about  concealing  their  purpose  to  leave 
France,  betrayed  the  company,  and  the  vessel  was 
detainecj  at  the  custom-house  on  suspicions.     He  ancj 


564  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

his  company  returned  to  Tremblade.  Their  hiding 
place  was  discovered  ;  and  an  officer  came  in  search 
of  them  in  half  an  hour  after  they  had  left  it.  Going 
from  one  house  to  another  they  often  found  more 
kindness  from  the  fish  women,  than  from  the  affluent, 
who  had  more  to  lose,  and  had  changed  their  religion. 
On  the  30th  of  November  (new  style),  1685,  hav- 
ing made  the  necessary  arrangements,  his  party,  with 
two  young  men  from  Bordeaux,  and  six  young 
women  from  Marennes,  embarked  in  a  little  shallop, 
and  in  the  night  passed  all  the  guard  boats,  and  fort 
Oleron,  and  by  ten  o'clock  next  day  were  waiting  for 
the  vessel  to  transport  them  to  England. 

The  signal  agreed  upon  with  the  captain  of  the 
vessel,  by  which  he  should  know  the  shallop,  was, 
<Hhe  hoisting  a  sail,  and  letting  it  fall  three  times." 
The  vessel  got  under  way  about  3,  P.  M. ;  at  the  same 
time  a  guard  vessel  came  in  sight  and  approached 
them.  The  vessel  was  searched  most  carefully  in 
every  part,  the  shallop  being  near,  and  the  refugees 
covered  up  by  the  tackling.  No  passengers  were 
found  on  board  the  vessel,  except  the  minister  Mausy 
and  his  family,  who  had  passports.  The  vessel  was 
ordered  to  sail  immediately,  the  wind  being  fair. 
By  many  manoeuverings  the  shallop's  hands  let  the 
captain  know,  by  the  concerted  sign,  that  the  refu- 
gees were  on  board,  and  ,then,  by  other  manoeuvers, 
contrived  to  get  them  about  twilight  on  board,  with- 
out exciting  the  8us[)icion  of  the  guard  ship.  The 
voyage  to  England  occupied  about  eleven  days,  as 
the  winds  were  contrary.     The  provisions  gave  out, 


REFORMED    FRENCB    CHURCE,  565 

and  their  drink  was  water  from  sleet  and  snow,  caught 
on  cloths  and  melted.  On  the  12th  of  December, 
new  style,  they  landed  at  Appledore,  a  little  town 
on  the  British  Channel,  below  the  river  Tow,  on 
which  stands  Barnstable.  The  people  received  the 
refugees  with  the  greatest  kindness.  After  paying 
the  expenses  of  the  passage,  Mr.  Fontaine  had  left 
twenty  gold  pistoles. 

Mr.  Fontaine  began  at  once  to  look  around  for  the 
opportunities  and  means  of  sustaining  himself  and 
those  depending  on  him.  For  a  time  he  succeeded, 
by  teaching.  In  1688,  June  10th,  he  was  ordained 
at  Taunton  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry ;  and 
entered  on  his  work  as  a  minister  of  the  Keformed 
French  Church.  **I  was  aware  that  the  Episcopa- 
lians possessed  all  the  church  benefices  and  filled  all 
the  ofiices  of  trust  throughout  the  kingdom.  I  pre- 
ferred the  simplicity  of  divine  worship  to  which  I  had 
been  accustomed  from  my  childhood,  to  the  grandeur 
and  wealth  of  the  Episcopalians.  I  was  attached  to 
the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life,  as  well  as  to  the  trunk, 
branches  and  fruit ;  and  in  my  exile,  I  determined  to 
join  myself  to  that  company  of  believers  who  most 
nearly  resembled  those  with  whom  I  had  suftered  in 
my  own  country.  I  resolved  rather  to  labour  with 
my  hands  while  I  preached  the  pure  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  and  admitted  only  the  simplest  ceremonies, 
than  to  wound  my  conscience  by  entering  the  Church 
which  was  uph^d  by  the  State.  I  presented  my- 
self before  the  Protestant  Synod,  assembled  at 
Taunton.     I  produced  the  testimonials  of  my  educa- 


566  TEE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

tion,  manner  of  life  and  sufferings,  which  I  had 
brought  with  me  from  France.  I  then  underwent 
examination,  and  received  holy  orders  from  their 
hands,  having  an  earnest  desire  to  exercise  the  func- 
tions with  all  the  Christian  humility,  zeal  and  affection 
of  which  I  was  capable.  After  leaving  Barnstable, 
I  was  never  again  so  poor  as  to  receive  charity." 
The  ^* charity"  he  speaks  of  as  having  received  was 
from  a  fund,  raised  expressly  for  the  aid  of  the  ref- 
ugees from  France. 

The  churches  of  refugees  to  which  he  preached 
were  composed  of  people  who  had  lost  most,  if  not 
all  of  their  property,  on  leaving  France.  His  salary 
from  them  was  of  course  small.  In  some  cases  he 
refused  to  receive  any  recompense.  He  married  Miss 
Bourriquet ;  and  as  his  expenses  of  living  increased 
upon  him,  he  turned  his  attention  to  various  employ- 
ments for  a  livelihood.  Always  holding  an  honoura- 
ble report  for  uprightness,  enterprise,  ingenuity,  and 
courage,  he  was  a  beautiful  instance  of  French 
capacity  and  Huguenot  endurance,  equal  to  any  and 
all  the  emergencies  of  refugee  hfe.  At  one  time  he 
taught  French  in  families ;  at  another  engaging  in 
trade  in  a  moderate  way ;  at  another  introducing  a 
new  style  of  goods,  manufactured  under  his  direction, 
and  defending  himself  before  the  magistrate,  against 
the  charge  of  a  breach  of  English  law,  (which  forbade 
the  exercise  of  any  trade  l)y  tliose  who  had  not  served 
an  apprenticeship,)  by  pleading  that  Jie  introduced  a 
new  style  of  manufacture,  and  enriched  the  country 
by  an  act  which  no  apprentice  could  learn  but  at  his 
49* 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH.  567 

manufactory ;  at  another  time  engaged  in  fishing ; 
and  defending  his  house,  upon  the  sea  shore,  against 
French  pirates  in  a  manner  truly  romantic;  and 
finally  engaging  in  a  boarding-school,  which  was  his 
last  occupation.  He  reared  a  family  of  five  sons, 
the  sixth  dying  young :  and  two  daughters.  To  all 
his  children  he  secured  a  good  education. 

The  marriage  of  his  son  Peter  took  place  March, 
1714.  **Itwas  about  the  time  that  we  began  to 
turn  our  eyes  towards  America,  as  a  country  that 
would  be  most  suitable  for  the  future  residence  of  the 
family.  John  was  without  employment ;  it  was  there- 
fore determined  that  he  should  make  a  voyage  to 
America,  travel  through  every  part  where  the  cli- 
mate was  temperate,  and  purchase  a  plantation,  in  such 
situation  as  he  judged  would  prove  in  all  respects  the 
most  advantageous.  He  landed  in  Virginia,  travelled 
through  that  colony,  as  well  as  parts  of  Maryland, 
Pennsylvania,  and  New  Jersey,  to  the  town  of  New 
York.  He  came  to  the  conclusion  that  Virginia 
presented  the  most  desirable  circumstances,  taking 
everything  into  consideration.  He  purchased  a  plan- 
tation there,  and  also  found  a  parish  in  the  vicinity 
of  his  purchase,  which  he  thought  would  suit  Peter, 
and  wrote  to  him  to  that  effect.  Peter  had  taken  his 
degree  and  was  ready  to  be  ordained.  He  accord- 
ingly went  to  London,  and  received  ordination  from 
the  hand  of  the  Bishop  of  London,  who  is  also 
Bishop  of  all  the  British  colonies.  In  February  or 
March  they  were  in  London,  and  embarked  for  Vir- 
ginia, and  found  their  brother  John  impatiently  wait- 


568  TEE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

ing  for  tTiem.  He  became  minister  of  Westover 
Parish.  His  son  James  sailed  for  Virginia  in  April, 
1717  with  his  wife,  child,  and  mother-in-law.  The 
voyage  was  disastrous  from  stormy  weather;  but 
they  arrived  safe,  and  were  conducted  by  their  brother 
John  to  the  home  he  had  provided  for  them.  The 
eldest  daughter,  Mary  Anne,  was  married  to  Matthew 
Maury,  of  Castle  Manson,  Gascony.  He  had  lived 
in  Dublin  two  years,  a  refugee  from  France.  He 
went  to  Virginia  in  1717;  and  being  well  pleased 
with  the  country,  he  returned  for  his  family,  and 
embarked  with  them  in  1719.  Francis  received 
orders  from  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  went  to  Vir- 
ginia with  letters  of  recommendation  to  the  Governor. 
He  was  settled  at  St.  Margaret's  Parish,  King  Wil- 
liam county. 

The  mother  of  the  family  died  in  1721.  The 
father  withdrew  from  public  life,  having  closed  his 
boarding-school,  and  living  with  his  youngest  daugh- 
ter. His  son  John  returned  from  Virginia,  and  spent 
his  life  in  England,  leaving  his  three  brothers,  two 
of  them  Episcopal  ministers,  and  one  sister  in  the 
colony.  From  these  descended  a  numerous  progeny, 
of  the  names  of  Fontaine  and  Maury.  The  females 
intermarried  with  other  families.  Some  of  the  names 
of  the  families  thus  connected  with  the  Huguenots 
liave  been  collected  by  one  of  the  descendants  of 
James  Fontaine. 

Owen,  Mills,  Winston,  Patrick,  Dillon,  Jacob, 
Saunders,  Vernon,  Floyd,  Pope,  Prather,  Bullock, 
Cosby,  Oakley,  Beavors,  Thompson,  Armstead,  Lewis, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  569 

Rose,  Peacham,  Terrill,  Lee,  Alexander,  Selden,  Dan- 
dridge,  Beckwith,  Dabney,  Knapp,  Lloyd,  Lippett, 
Laniers,  Potts,  De  Butts,  Potts,  Waller,  Anderson, 
Redd,  Bradford,  Bolton,  Hereford,  Perkins,  Brooke, 
Grymes,  Jankersley,  Catlett,  Spears,  Llewellyn, 
Thornton,  McQuinn,  Stewart,  besides  those  who 
were  connected  with  families  of  the  Huguenot  stock. 
2d:  Females,  descendants  of  one  of  the  two  men 
by  the  name  of  Maury,  that  reared  families  in  Amer- 
ica, intermarried  with  families  other  than  Huguenots, 
viz:  Claiborne,  Strachan,  Lewis,  Herndon,  Eggles- 
ton,  Triplett,  Tatum,  Dowsing,  Parrish,  DeGraften- 
reid.  White,  Fry,  Lightfoot,  Hay,  Hite,  Polk,  Vass, 
Gregory,  Hause,  Digges,  Bagby,  Ludlow,  Guthrie, 
Holland,  Boyd,  Thomson,  Bussy,  Ware,  Turner, 
Potway,  Reid,  Harris,  Garrett,  Reese,  Stewart,  Owen, 
Wallace,  Berkley,  Ludlow,  Euhelberger,  WiUiams, 
Davison,  Lodor,  Bird,  Green,  Smith,  Hill,  Magru- 
der,  Haverstick,  Brown,  RatcliiF,  Alfred,  Conway, 
Crawford,  Pierie,  Potter,  Balthus,  Dawson,  Arnold, 
Thomas,  Hume,  Curran,  Humphreys,  Harding,  be- 
sides those  connected  with  families  of  the  Huguenot 
descent. 

7th.  The  Jacqueline  family,  at  Jamestown,  when  it 
was  a  town,  was  of  Huguenot  descent.  The  ancestor  of 
the  family  emigrated  from  Le  Vendie  in  the  time  of 
Charles  IX.,  just  before  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's day,  1572,  taking  a  large  portion  of  his  wealth 
with  him,  to  England.  Edward  Jacqueline  emigrated 
to  Virginia  and  joined  the  colony  at  Jamestown.  He 
married  into  the  Carey  family,  and  had  three  sons 


570  THE   HUGUENOT S.    OR 

iiud  three  daughters.  The  sons  all  died  before  their 
father.  The  eldest  daughter  married  Richard  Am- 
bler of  Yorktown.  The  secoud  married  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Smith,  from  whom  were  descended  the 
family  of  Smiths  near  Winchester,  Frederick  county, 
liichard  Ambler,  that  married  the  eldest  daughter, 
was  from  Yorkshire,  England.  He  inherited  the 
Jamestown  property.  From  him  descended  the  Am- 
blers of  Virginia,  in  Eichmond  and  Augusta.  His 
daughter,  Mary,  was  married  to  John  Marshall,  after- 
wards, the  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States.  John 
Ambler  married  the  daughter  of  Philip  Burch,  of 
Winchester.  The  descendants  of  these  families  have 
spread  far  and  wide,  and  have  been  honoured  by  their 
countrymen.  The  particular  circumstances  attending 
the  emigration  of  this  family  from  France  to  Eng- 
land, and  from  England  to  America,  have  not  been 
preserved ;  or  if  they  are  in  being,  the  manuscripts 
have  not  yet  come  to  light.  The  general  outlines 
were  undoubtedly  the  same  as  those  hitherto  described. 
The  particulars  will  be  interesting  if  ever  discovered. 
8th.  The  Moncure  family.  Rev.  John  Moncure, 
of  Stafford,  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  was  of  Hugue- 
not descent.  One  of  his  daughters  became  the  wife 
of  General  Wood,  afterwards  Governor  of  the  State. 
Mrs.  Wood  was  highly  esteemed  in  Richmond  for 
her  endowments  and  her  virtues.  When  the  first 
effort  was  made  to  erect  churches  in  Richmond,  that 
Christian  assemblies  might  not  depend  upon  the  State 
Capital,  or  private  houses,  for  their  public  worship, 


REFORMED    FRENCM    CHURCH.  ^71 

she  favoured  the  good  work.  Rev.  John  H.  Rice, 
D.  D.,  found  in  her  a  warm  friend  and  helper,  and 
ever  spoke  of  her  with  the  highest  esteem  and  friend- 
ship. There  is  still  in  existence  a  correspondence 
between  the  Doctor  and  Mrs.  Wood,  highly  credita- 
ble to  the  piety  and  judgment  of  Mrs.  Wood.  The 
descendants  of  Mr.  Moncure  have  been  in  high  esteem 
in  their  native  State  ;  and  frequently  to  be  found  in 
public  stations.  Not  bigoted  in  religious  forms,  they 
are  believers  in  the  gospel  their  ancestor  delighted 
to  explain,  and  from  which  he  drew  his  consolation, 
whether  he  read  it  in  the  original  language,  or  the 
French  or  English  translation.  Those  Huguenots 
that  entered  the  service  of  denominations  that  diftered 
in  forms  from  the  Church  of  their  nativity,  carried 
no  exclusive  spirit  with  them ;  but  cherished  feelings 
of  kindness  for  those  that  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  of 
whatever  name. 

9^'  The  Micou  family.  Paul  Micou,  a  Huguenot, 
left  Nantes,  in  France.  After  spending  some  years 
in  exile,  probably  in  England,  he  emigrated  to  Vir- 
ginia, and  took  his  residence  on  the  Rappahannock, 
and  gave  his  name  to  a  landing  place.  He  had  been 
educated  in  France  for  the  bar.  A  man  of  great 
and  acknowledged  worth.  He  died  May  23d,  1736, 
aged  seventy-eight  years.  His  tomb-stone,  of  heavy 
black  marble,  is  still  to  be  seen  deeply  sunk  in  the 
earth.  One  of  his  daughters  married  Mr.  Gisborne, 
an  Episcopal  preacher  in  Richmond  county,  who  was 
the  minister  in  charge  while  the  noted  Rev.  James 
Waddell  preached  in  Lancaster  and  Northumberland. 


572  ^HB    EUGVENOTS,     OR 

Another  daughter,  Judith  Micou,  married  Lunsford 
Lomax.  His  son,  Major  Thomas  Lomax,  was  the 
father  of  Judge  Lomax,  long  and  favourably  known 
in  the  Virginia  courts.  Another  daughter  of  Mr. 
Micou  married  Moore  Fauntleroy.  The  descendants 
of  this  emigrant  have  been  widely  scattered,  and 
favourably  known  in  Virginia.  The  particular  cir- 
cumstances of  his  emigration  have  not  been  preserved, 
or  not  made  public.  The  character  for  uprightness, 
firmness,  and  domestic  virtues,  which  he  bequeathed 
his  descendants,  has  been  their  passport  to  public 
favour  and  private  enjoyment.  They  may  glory  in 
the  French  lawyer  from  Nantes,  and  visit  the  black 
marble  that  covers  his  remains,  when  they  are  tempted 
to  despond  under  any  troubles  that  may  come  upon 
them,  under  the  Providence  of  that  God  he  feared. 
10.  The  Latan^  family.  Mr.  Latan6,  the  ancestor 
of  his  family,  fled  with  the  great  company  of  Hugue- 
nots, and  for  the  same  general  reasons,  being  sh^it  up 
to  the  choice  of  being  an  exile,  or  enduring  untold 
suftering,  or  abandoning  his  religion.  In  England 
he  received  ordination  from  the  Bishop  of  London, 
to  whom  belonged  the  oversight  of  the  established 
Church  in  Virginia ;  and  in  the  year  1701  emigrated 
to  that  province.  He  became  the  minister  of  South 
Farnham  Parish,  Essex  county,  and  continued  in  the 
performance  of  his  duties  till  his  death,  in  1732.  He 
left  one  son  and  five  daughters.  Too  little  is  known 
of  the  amiable  and  irreproachable  man  who  for  thir- 
ty-one years  preached  the  faith  for  which  he  had  been 
exiled.      With  many  other  Huguenots,  he  believed 


ttEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  573 

the  form  of  government  of  the  different  Protestant 
churches  should  not  be  a  cause  of  discord  among 
those  who  held  the  same  doctrinal  creed.  In  his 
retired  parish  on  the  Rappahannock  he  was  undis- 
turbed in  his  construction  of  the  thirty-nine  articles 
in  the  Huguenot  sense  of  the  doctrines.  Without 
the  visitation  of  a  bishop,  he  used  the  English  liturgy 
in  public  worship ;  and  was  a  useful  minister  in  his 
day  and  generation.  One  of  his  granddaughters, 
Lucy  Latane,  became  the  wife  of  Payne  Waring,  a 
noted  agriculturalist,  of  Essex;  and  her  daughter 
became  the  wife  of  R.  Baylor,  also  noted  for  his  suc- 
cess and  enterprize  in  farming  pursuits. 

There  were  some  in  his  parish  that  were  not  pleased 
with  the  doctrines  of  grace  held  forth  by  him  from 
the  pulpit ;  they  preferred  a  kind  of  preaching  that 
dwelt  more  on  moral  principles  and  duties  than  on 
Christian  faith.  These  discontented  people  wished 
to  have  a  change  of  ministry.  But  what  charge 
could  be  urged  before  the  proper  authority  for  depri- 
ving Mr.  Latane  of  his  parish?  He  was  of  unexcep- 
tionable morals,  attentive  to  the  duties  of  his  office, 
evidently  well  read  in  theology,  and  a  man  of  gene- 
ral education ;  affable  and  unobtrusive.  His  opposers 
objected  that  they  could  not  understand  him;  not 
that  his  ideas  were  confused,  or  badly  clothed  in 
words,  or  that  his  manner  of  delivery  was  bad ;  but 
that  he  retained  the  French  accent,  which  was  disa- 
greeable to  them,  and  made  them  lose  his  ideas; 
that  they  could  not  be  edified  by  his  sermons  on  ac- 
count of  his  foreign  pronunciation.     The  matter  went 


574  "THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

to  a  great  length  of  personal  annoyance  to  the  min- 
ister; and  was  finally  given  up  on  the  receipt  of  a 
letter  from  one  in  high  authority  in  the  State  and 
Church.  Mr.  Latant>,  riding  near  his  house,  met 
one  of  his  opponents ;  and  after  some  conversation, 
asked  him  to  go  in  and  take  some  spirit  and  water. 
The  person  assented.  Before  they  parted  Mr.  Latan^ 
observed  to  him:  *^  When  I  preach  and  tell  you  how 
to  do  right,  you  cannot  understand  me ;  but  when  I 
ask  you  to  what  may  lead  you  to  do  wrong,  you  can 
understand  me  very  well."  The  difficulty  in  the  way 
of  understanding  was  in  the  man's  heart. 

11.  The  Cazenove  family — from  a  letter  from  one 
of  the  descendants. 

Ebv.  William  Henry  Foote — Sir :  I  have  seen  in 
the  papers  that  you  desire  to  obtain  new  and  authen- 
tic particulars  of  the  history  of  families,  tracing  their 
origin  back  to  French  Protestants.  As  all  family 
records  were  left  in  Alexandria,  I  have  jotted  down 
only  such  things  as  I  chanced  to  remember,  not  with 
any  desire  to  make  a  display,  for  matters  of  greater 
moment  perhaps  have  been  omitted;  but  acknow- 
ledging a  pride  in  honourable  and  honest  ancestors, 
on  both  sides  of  the  house,  I  have  told  you  only  such 
things  as  stick  closest  to  the  memory. 

The  family  I)e  Cazenove,  (or  De  C.istionovo,  which 
is  the  original  orthogrophy  of  the  name,)  was  an  old 
and  respectal)le  one  in  the  south  of  France.  The 
name  and  history  began  with  a  knight,  who,  in  the 
year,  993,  added  the  name  to  his  baptismal  appella- 
50 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  575 

tion,  adopted  a  ** new  castle"  as  his  coat-of-arms, 
and  styled  himself,  Sieur  Cazenove.  The  members 
of  this  family  led  the  usual  life  of  the  nobility  and 
gentry  in  Provence  and  Languedoc.  Several  knights 
of  the  name  engaged  in  the  crusades.  Their  parti- 
cipation in  tournaments  is  frequently  recorded ;  and 
frequent  gifts  and  legacies  to  monasteries,  churches, 
&c.,  are  mentioned,  bestowed  by  the  ladies  of  the 
family  to  propitiate  the  favour  of  the  Church,  and 
smother  the  importunities  of  the  priests.  Honoura- 
ble and  even  illustrious  alliances,  during  this  time, 
were  numerous ;  and  during  the  reign  of  Henry  IV. 
Guilliame  De  Cazenove  was  entitled  Admiral.  But 
during  the  religious  troubles,  wars,  and  persecutions, 
extending  from  the  time  of  the  Reformation  to  the 
revocation  of  Henry  IV. 's  Edict  of  Nantes,  the  Caze- 
noves  lost  their  property,  which  was  the  usual  fate 
of  the  Protestants.  Some  of  the  family  fled  to  Swit- 
zerland. Paul  Cazenove,  who  married  Marie  Planta- 
more,  of  Noyons,  and  his  three  sons  were  admitted 
citizens  of  Geneva.  They  abandoned  their  homes 
and  property,  in  and  near  JSTismes,  for  the  sake  of 
their  religion,  and  sought  a  home  in  that  brave  and 
hospitable  little  republic.  They  were  soon  admitted 
to  citizenship,  an  honour  granted  to  few  foreigners, 
so  jealous  were  the  burghers  of  their  privileges,  and 
so  threatening  was  the  attitude  of  Louis  Le  Grand, 
on  account  of  their  hospitable  treatment  of  these 
refugee  subjects.  These  French  Cazenoves  must 
have  been  staunch  Calvinists,  as  Jean,  the  eldest  son 
of    Pierre,   married   Elizabeth,    daughter  of   Jacob 


576  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

Bressonnet,  Doctor  of  Theology,  and  President  of 
the  Consistory.  Paul  Cazenove,  the  son  of  Jean, 
was  80  unfortunate  as  to  live  in  the  days  of  the  • 
French  Revolution ;  and  he  and  his  two  sons,  Jean 
Antoine  and  Antoine  Charles,  were  imprisoned  along 
with  several  hundreds  of  the  Genevese  aristocracy, 
and  his  wife  was  kept  under  guard  at  Mont  Brilliant, 
a  beautiful  country  seat  on  the  banks  of  the  lake 
Geneva.  They  were  tried  before  the  revolutionary 
tribunal,  and  were  condemned  to  death.  But  for- 
tunately, just  at  this  time,  Robespierre  was  overthrown, 
and  the  work  of  death  was  stayed.  Being  obnoxious 
to  the  Jacobins  (both  having  been  educated  at  the 
military  school  of  Calmar  in  Germany),  the  two 
brothers  in  company  with  Albert  Gallatin  sailed  to 
this  country  to  await  more  quiet  times  ;  for  Jean  had 
been  a  military  instructor  and  leader  of  the  aristocracy, 
and  Charles  had  once  held  a  commission  in  the  imfor- 
tunate  Swiss  body-guard  of  Louis  XVI.  The  broth- 
ers married  in  this  country  sisters,  the  daughters 
of  Edmund  Ilagan,  a  political  refugee  from  Ireland. 
When  the  troubles  in  Europe  were  stilled,  Jean  re- 
turned to  Geneva  and  died  leaving  no  son.  Antoine 
Charles  took  up  his  residence  about  the  year  1799  in 
Alexandria,  Virginia,  where  as  a  commission  merchant 
and  a  polished  Christian  gentleman,  he  passed  a  long 
life  highly  respected.  He  retained  the  faith  of  his  fore- 
fathers, and  died  an  elder  in  the  good  old  Presbyterian 
Church.  His  descendants  are  numerous  and  widely 
scattered,  from  Massachusetts  to  Georgia. 

Other  branches  of  the  family  might  be  mentioned, 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  577 

One  settled  in  Holland,  a  refugee  from  the  troubles 
of  France.  A  descendant,  Theophile  Cazenove, 
Dutch  minister  to  the  United  States,  led  over  a  colony 
of  Hollanders  to  central  Few  York,  which  settled  in 
and  around  a  town  called  Cazenove.  This  man  had 
only  one  child,  a  daughter. 

Another  branch  returned  from  Geneva  to  France, 
and  now  resides  in  Lyons.  Raoul  De  Cazenove  is 
the  head.  The  Huguenot  refugees  were  a  noble  race 
of  men.  They  gave  up  property,  home,  nobility,  all 
that  man  holds  dear,  for  conscience'  sake ;  and  what 
is  remarkable,  we  do  not  find  in  them  that  blind 
intolerant  spirit  of  bigotry  and  fanaticism  which 
characterized  the  Puritans  under  similar  circum- 
stances. Strongly  inclined  generally  to  follow  Cal- 
vin, in  his  peculiar  doctrinal  system,  the  descendants 
of  the  Huguenots  seem  to  partake  of  his  liberality 
as  to  church  government  and  discipline ;  and  whether 
as  Presbyterians  or  Episcopalians,  or  aught  else,  they 
are  tolerant,  charitable,  and  moral.  And  so  may  it 
ever  be. 

12th.  The  Mauzy  family.  Henry  Mauzy  fled  from 
France  in  1685.  Tradition  has  preserved  too  little 
concerning  the  condition  and  residence  of  his  ances- 
tors. It  is  known,  however,  that  a  Huguenot  minis- 
ter by  the  name  of  Mauzy  left  France  in  the  same 
vessel  that  carried  James  Fontaine  to  England.  It 
is  also  known  that  the  parents  of  Henry  Mauzy  were 
accustomed  to  read  the  Bible  daily,  with  one  of  the 
family  on  the  watch  for  the  approach  of  any  one  who 
might,  by  giving  information,  bring  them  under  the 
50* 


578  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 

penalty  of  the  severe  laws ;  and  in  case  of  danger, 
the  Bible  was  replaced  in  its  hiding-place,  under  a 
trap-door.  Some  families  had  a  secret  sliding- door 
in  the  walls  of  the  house ;  others  had  double-seated 
arm-chairs  with  cushions,  and  the  Bible  was  kept 
between  the  seats,  hidden  by  the  drapery  of  the 
cushion.  Henry  Mauzy,  like  '*  the  little  night-cap," 
left  France  in  a  hogshead,  labelled  as  merchandise, 
and  thus  escaped  the  search  made  for  fugitives,  from 
the  severity  of  the  laws  of  Louis,  who  said,  in  1685, 
he  hoped  by  the  time  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  (his 
grandson,)  came  to  years  of  understanding,  he  should 
never  know  what  a  Huguenot  was,  but  by  history. 
Emigrating  to  Virginia,  Henry  Mauzy  took  his  abode 
in  Fauquier  county.  He  had  for  his  wife  a  daughter 
of  Dr.  Conyers,  an  Englishman,  with  whom  he  pro- 
bably became  acquainted  in  England.  A  son  of  his, 
John  Mauzy,  was  married  to  Hester  Foote,  grand 
aunt  of  the  Hon.  H.  S.  Foote,  member  of  the  Con- 
federate Congress,  a  resident  of  Tennessee,  (1864.) 
His  son,  Henry  Mauzy,  born  in  1721,  was  married 
to  Elizabeth  Taylor,  born  1735.  He  died  1804,  aged 
83 ;  and  she  in  1829,  aged  94.  This  couple  reared 
a  large  family  of  sons  and  daughters.  The  sons 
were,  John,  Thomas,  Eichard,  Michael,  Joseph,  and 
some  others.  Joseph,  the  youngest  son  and  child, 
was  the  late  Colonel  Mauzy  of  Rockingham  ;  and  his 
son  Kichard,  is  the  editor  of  the  Staunton  Sjiectator, 
(1864.)  One  of  the  daughters  of  Henry  Mauzy  and 
Elizabeth  Taylor,  named  Susannah,  born   1765,  was 


REFORMED   FRENCH    CBURCE.  579 

married  to  Charles  Kemper,  who  was  born  in  1756. 
She  died  in  1843,  aged  78  ;  and  he  in  1841,  aged  85. 

The  descendants  from  the  emigrant,  Henry  Mauzy, 
are  very  numerous,  and  scattered,  of  whom  but  a  few 
have  been  mentioned.  They  may  all  glory  in  their 
ancestor,  who,  for  his  Protestant  faith,  suffered  the 
loss  of  all  things,  in  France,  and  reared  his  family 
in  Virginia.  Fauquier  has  many  descendants  of 
those  who,  for  conscience'  sake,  sought  a  home  in 
the  wilderness. 

13th.  The  Lacy  family.  The  ancestor  of  the  Lacy 
family  met  with  a  somewhat  peculiar  difficulty  in  find- 
ing his  way  to  America.  Others  were  entrapped  at 
difierent  times.  He  succeeded  in  overcoming  it; 
while  others  of  his  countrymen  sunk  under  it,  plun- 
dered, and  put  to  death  at  once,  or  confined  in  the 
horrible  galleys. 

Louis  XrV.  used  every  means  in  his  power  to  pre- 
vent the  Huguenots  from  leaving  France,  intent  on 
compelling  them  to  change  their  religion  and  embrace 
his,  that  his  **  grandchildren  might  know  nothing  of 
the  Huguenots  but  from  history.'*  Madame  Mainte- 
non  wrote  to  La  Comtesse  De  St.  Geron:  **The 
King  begins  to  think  seriously  of  his  salvation,  and 
that  of  his  subjects.  If  God  spares  him,  there  will 
be  only  one  religion  in  this  kingdom.  That  is  the 
sentiment  of  M.  De  Louvois ;  and  I  believe  him  more 
readily  than  M.  Colbert,  who  thinks  of  his  finances 
and  rarely  of  religion" — that  is,  of  the  form  of  reli- 
gion she  cherished  at  that  time.  His  subjects,  the 
Huguenots,  found  themselves  shut  up  to  the  choice 


580  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

of  abjuring  their  religion,  or  suflering  loss  of  pro- 
perty, with  imprisonment,  bodily  suflerings,  and 
perhaps  death ;  or  clandestinely  escape  from  France 
with  what  goods  they  might  take  with  them.  The 
King  endeavoured  to  take  away  one  choice,  and  leave 
them  either  to  abjure,  or  sufier  in  any  and  every  way. 
He  set  guards  on  all  avenues  of  escape  to  foreign 
lands.  Being  informed,  by  his  minister  in  Holland, 
of  the  numerous  arrivals  of  fugitive  Huguenots,  and 
the  wealth  brought  with  them,  he  redoubled  his  pat- 
roles  on  the  highways,  and  on  the  sea  shore,  and  his 
guard-ships  at  all  ports,  with  rewards  for  diligence, 
and  threats  for  detected  failure  of  appointed  duty. 
The  flight  of  refugees  was  hindered,  but  not  prevented. 
The  ministers  abroad  adopted  two  other  methods 
of  stopping  the  emigration.  One  method  was  to  seek 
the  refugees  perplexed  with  the  difficulties  of  exile, 
and  by  persuasions,  and  offers  of  reward,  and  vivid 
pictures  of  their  impending  trials,  if  possible,  to  in- 
duce them  to  return  to  France.  The  faith  of  some 
refugees  failed,  and  they  returned  to  France,  and 
made  peace  with  the  King.  The  other  method  was 
to  meet  the  refugees,  by  some  of  their  satellites,  re- 
ceive them  kindly,  assist  them  to  And  lodging,  supply 
their  wants,  procure  employment  for  them,  give  or 
advance  them  money,  and  thus  gain  their  confidence ; 
and  then  to  ol)tain  from  them,  in  a  stealthy  maimer, 
information  respecting  their  friends  in  France  intend- 
ing to  escape,  or  any  property  about  to  be  transmitted 
in  any  form,  and  the  persons  who  were  acting  as 
agents  for  them  in  France ;  and  perhaps  have  corres- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  581 

pondence  with  these  agents,  and  then  lay  all  the 
information  before  the  proper  authorities  in  France. 
Property  was  seized  and  confiscated  to  the  informers 
and  the  government ;  and  agents  and  Huguenots, 
preparing  to  escape,  or  on  their  way,  were  arrested 
and  made  to  suffer  the  penalties  of  the  law.  Vessels 
preparing  to  sail  from  foreign  ports  were  watched ; 
and  all  preparations  to  convey  Iluguenots  to  other 
countries  in  Europe,  or  to  the  East  Indies,  or  to 
America,  North  or  South,  were  noticed ;  and,  as  far 
as  possible,  the  passengers  ascertained,  the  wealth  to  be 
transported,  and  the  means  of  defence ;  and  all  this 
information  was  forthwith  sent  to  France,  that  some 
vessel  might  be  sent,  or  have  leave  to  go  out,  or 
might  simply  be  informed  of  the  intended  departure, 
and  an  opportunity  given  in  some  form  for  plundering 
on  the  high  seas.  How  many  vessels  that  sailed  and 
were  never  heard  of  again,  were  disposed  of  in  this 
way,  can  be  known  only  when  the  sea  gives  up  its 
dead. 

The  vessel  in  which  Mr.  Lacy  sailed  was  arrested 
on  the  high  seas  by  an  armed  ship  without  other 
authority  than  force.  The  captors  were  more  greedy 
for  plunder  than  for  blood.  After  being  detained  by 
these  pirates  for  a  considerable  length  of  time,  and 
urged  to  abandon  his  purpose  of  going  to  America, 
Mr.  Lacy  escaped  from  their  power,  made  his  way  to 
Virginia,  and  became  one  of  the  colony  at  Manakin 
town.  His  descendants  are  numerous,  and  may  be 
'found  in  different  States. 

As  the  prospects  of   the  colony  for  success  as  a 


682  THE    EUGUENOTSy     OR 

village  or  town  faded  away,  and  the  numerous  chil- 
dren grew  up,  there  was  not  room  on  ten  thousand 
acres  of  land  in  a  body  for  the  young  families  to  find 
a  home  and  subsistence.  Emigration  to  the  extended 
unoccupied  country  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  grant 
of  King  William's  parish  became  necessary;  and 
went  on  rapidly  till  not  an  acre  of  the  ten  thousand 
is  in  possession  of  a  descendant  of  the  original  owner. 
William  Lacy,  (a  grandson  of  the  emigrant,)  and  his 
wife,  Catherine  Rice,  removed  to  Chesterfield  county. 
Their  son  Drury,  with  a  twin  sister,  was  born  Octo- 
ber 5th,  1758.  Two  children  were  entered  on  the 
parish  records  of  Manakin  town  as  having  been  born 
there;  the  one  in  1741,  and  the  other  in  1743;  so 
that  the  emigration  was  probably  in  1744,  or  '45. 
In  a  few  years  the  other  members  of  the  family  left 
the  parish.  When  Drury  was  about  ten  years  of 
age,  he  was  beguiled  to  discharge  an  over-loaded 
musket.  The  piece  was  shattered,  and  with  it  the 
boy's  left  hand.  This  event,  in  a  great  measure, 
decided  the  future  course  of  his  life.  Ilis  father 
made  great  efibrts  to  educate  his  son  ;  but  dying  in 
about  two  years,  and  leaving  a  small  estate,  some- 
what encumbered,  the  lad  was  left  with  his  widowed 
mother.  In  about  four  years  more  his  mother  died. 
Friends  sympathized  with  the  youth,  and  by  them  he 
was  encouraged  to  obtain  an  education,  and  fit  him- 
self for  a  teacher  or  some  profession.  His  fine  ap- 
pearance, pleasant  manners,  and  sweet  voice  attracted 
attention.  AVhile  engaged  in  teaching,  in  a  private 
family,  he  came  under  the  notice  of  Eev.  John  B. 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CEURCE.  680 

Smith,  President  of  Hampden  Sidney  College,  by 
whom  he  was  encouraged  and  assisted  in  completing 
a  classical  education.  He  became  a  minister  of  the 
gospel ;  and  was  for  years  Vice-President  of  the  college 
at  which  he  had  been  educated.  He  could  lift  up  his 
voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  its  silvery  notes  fell  sweetly 
upon  the  ears  of  the  most  distant  auditors  in  large 
congregations,  wherever  assembled,  in  houses,  or  in 
the  open  air.  His  appeals  were  most  impressive,  and 
often  overwhelming.  His  capability  of  enduring- 
great  and  continued  eflbrts  in  his  public  ministrations 
was  remarkable.  A  silver  finger  affixed  to  the  wrist 
of  his  shattered  hand  gave  him  the  name  of  '*  silver 
hand,"  or,  as  people  would  sometimes  call  him, 
''silver  fist."  The  Church  remembers  him  as.  Lacy 
of  the  ''silver  hand  and  silver  voice."  He  married 
a  Miss  Smith,  and  reared  three  sons  and  two  daugh- 
ters. Two  of  the  sons  became  mhiisters  of  the 
gospel,  according  to  the  faith  of  their  father  and 
Huguenot  ancestors.  The  eldest  son,  William  Smith 
Lacy,  preached  for  a  time  as  a  missionary,  and  then 
became  pioneer  of  the  Church  in  Arkansas.  The 
youngest,  Driiry,  was  pastor  for  some  years  in  Kaleigh, 
North  Carolina ;  then  served  as  President  of  David- 
son College ;  and  after  that  became  chaplain  in  the 
State  hospitals.  The  other  son  became  a  physician. 
Each  of  these  sons  reared  one  son  for  the  ministry. 
Of  these,  one,  the  Rev.  B.  T.  Lacy,  was  the  chosen 
chaplain  of  the  lamented  General  T.  J.  Jackson; 
and  another  was  chaplain  in  General  Lee's  army. 
Two  grandsons  entered  the  army.     One  died  in  Pe- 


584  THE    EUGVENOTSi     Oft 

tersburg  from  disease  brought  on  by  exposure ;  and 
the  other,  J.  Horace  Lacy,  was  a  field  officer  of  much 
active  service,  whose  losses,  in  property  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Fredericksburg  and  in  Culpeper,  have 
been  great,  during  the  campaigns  of  which  Richmond 
was  the  object. 

The  two  daughters  each  married  Presbyterian  min- 
isters. The  elder  became  the  wife  of  Samuel  Davies 
Hoge,  the  son  of  Rev.  Moses  Hoge,  D.  D.,  the  Pro- 
fessor of  Theology  of  the  Virginia  Synod.  Her  two 
sons  entered  the  ministry.  The  elder,  Moses  Drury 
Hoge,  is  pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church, 
Richmond.  During  the  exciting  events  of  the  late 
civil  war,  he,  in  addition  to  his  pastoral  duties,  per- 
formed the  work  of  chaplain  to  Camp  Lee,  near  the 
city;  often  preaching  daily  to  the  soldiers  under 
training,  for  weeks  in  succession ;  and,  accompanied 
by  the  best  wishes  of  good  people  all  over  the  South, 
made  a  voyage  to  England,  and  succeeded  in  obtain- 
ing a  large  grant  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  for  the 
army.  The  other  son,  William  James  Hoge,  died  in 
1864,  pastor  of  the  Tabb  Street  Church,  Petersburg. 

The  youngest  daughter  married  Rev.  James  H. 
Brookes,  and  reared  one  son  for  the  ministry,  who  is 
now  pastor  of  a  church  in  the  city  of  St.  Louis.  Thus, 
from  the  little  boy  with  the  shattered  hand,  descended 
two  sons  and  six  grandsons  for  the  Christian  ministry. 
Other  branches  of  the  family  also  reared  ministers  of 
the  gospel,  in  connexion  with  other  denominations  of 
the  Protestant  faith,  particularly  the  Baptist. 

The  beloved  and  lamented  pastor  of  Tabb  Street 


REFORMED   FRENCH   CHURCH,  585 

Church,  Petersburg,  William  J.  Hoge,  the  grandson 
of  Drury  Lacy,  was  removed  from  his  ministerial 
work  in  the  prime  of  his  life.  He  possessed  the  sweet 
and  far  pervading  voice  and  pleasant  pulpit  manners 
of  his  maternal  grandfather.  He  ministered  in  the 
Gospel  with  all  his  heart.  His  devoted  soul  spoke 
out  in  his  pubhc  sermons,  his  pastoral  visits,  and  his 
domestic  life,  the  loving  kindness  of  the  gospel  of  the 
Son  of  God.  He  had  from  taste  and  feeling  and  con- 
viction adopted  the  style  of  the  French  pulpit  in  its 
best  days  ;  not  that  he  had  made  them  a  model  and 
a  study  in  preparation  for  the  pulpit,  but  by  trial  he 
found  that  way  of  preaching  most  pleasant  to  himself 
and  most  useful  in  obtaining  the  individual  attention 
of  his  auditory.  His  endowments  favoured  that  style. 
It  was  to  him  natural.  He  had  most  freedom  of 
mental  and  spiritual  action  in  it.  In  the  female 
academy  in  Richmond  he  was  a  beloved  and  success- 
ful teacher  and  lecturer.  He  was  listened  to  with 
pleasure  and  profit  as  pastor  of  Westminister  church, 
Baltimore.  His. preaching  gathered  large  audiences 
in  Farmville,  while  he  was  professor  in  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary.  And  as  a  co-pastor  of  Dr.  Spring,  in 
the  Brick  church,  New  York,  his  ministrations  were 
more  than  acceptable.  The  house  would  be  filled 
when  he  was  to  preach.  His  sermons  held  forth  in 
great  prominence  the  doctrines  of  grace.  He  loved 
to  dwell  upon  the  grace  of  Christ  Jesus,  giving  Him- 
self a  ransom  for  His  people,  *'the  Saviour  of  all 
men,  especially  of  them  that  believe."     The  literary 

and  refined  loved  to  hear  him ;  the  unlettered  loved 
51 


686  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

to  attend  upon  his  ministry,  because  he  set  forth  sal- 
vation by  grace  with  deep  feeling  in  sweet  words,  and 
by  impressive  action.  He  preached  his  fai-ewell  ser- 
mon in  N'ew  York  the  very  day  of  the  first  battle  of 
Manassas,  and  at  the  very  hour  the  fight  was  raging ; 
and  retired  from  his  charge  as  co-pastor  to  hear  the 
result  of  that  great  battle  which  opened  the  war. 
Forbidden  a  return  by  the  sea-board,  he  conducted 
his  family  a  circuit  round  by  the  Ohio  and  through 
the  State  of  Tennessee,  and  reached  his  beloved  Vir- 
ginia in  safety,  and  took  his  abode  in  Charlottesville. 
From  that  place,  early  in  the  fall  of  18G3,  he  became 
pastor  of  the  Tabb  Street  church  in  Petersburg.  His 
ministry  was  appreciated  by  all  classes.  There  was  a 
simplicity  in  his  glowing  thoughts  and  beautiful  fig- 
ures and  grand  truths,  and  an  earnestness  in  his  man- 
ner and  a  sweetness  in  his  clear  pervading  voice  and 
distinct  utterance,  that  charmed  the  galleries  and  im- 
pressed the  lower  floor  of  his  capacious  audience  room. 
The  citizens  came  in,  the  soldiers  came  in,  the  negroes 
came  in.  All  said  he  knew  how  to  preach  to  them. 
He  himself  panted  for  higher  excellence  ;  for  a  nearer 
approach  to  the  simplicity  and  directness  of  his  Lord 
and  Master.  A  short  time  betbre  his  death  he  revealed 
to  one  in  whom  his  confidence  w^as  unbounded  his 
plans  and  earnest  desires  for  more  simplicity  and  effi- 
ciency in  preaching.  He  thought  he  saw  the  way. 
Just  then,  after  a  short  pastorate  of  about  ten  months, 
while  the  shells  of  the  invaders  were  piercing  his 
church  building  and  rendering  the  parsonage  untena- 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  587 

ble,  His  Master  called  for  him.  This  unexpected  call 
he  answered  joyfully;  girded  his  loins  and  went  forth 
to  meet  Him  with  a  song  of  praise.  He  lived  to 
preach  ;  he  died  to  meet  his  Saviour. 

While  residing  in  Charlottesville,  he  frequently  vis- 
ited the  camps,  when  the  bustle  of  war  was  a  little 
hushed,  and  preached  to  the  soldiers  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ.  The  brave  men  loved  to  hear  him ; 
just  from  the  confusion  and  carnage  of  the  battle 
field,  they  listened  to  the  calls  of  mercy  as  he  uttered 
them  so  persuasively.  There  was  a  frankness  in  the 
open  countenance  and  tone  of  honest  earnestness  in 
his  voice,  and  a  weight  in  the  truthful  subjects  set 
forth,  that  all  ranks  of  the  army  hung  upon  his  lips. 
Knowing  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  he  persuaded  men. 
In  Petersburg  he  was  not  called  to  go  to  the  camp 
of  the  soldiers,  they  sought  proper  opportunities  of 
coming  to  his  church.  The  enquiry  often  was  in  what 
is  the  charm  of  his  preaching.  There  was  no  parade 
of  logic  or  metaphysics ;  there  were  no  startling  dis- 
plays of  rhetoric  ;  no  unusual  vehemence  ;  no  appeal 
to  the  passions  of  men ;  no  affectation  of  learning. 
And  yet  from  the  child  to  the  old  man  all  loved  to 
hear  him ;  and  what  is  more  they  bore  away  a  remem- 
brance in  their  heart.  They  had  heard  a  weighty 
truth  of  God's  grace  announced  as  the  text ;  it  seemed 
to  unfold  itself  as  the  preacher  went  on  ;  there  seemed 
to  be  no  ditficulty  in  it;  the  preacher  appeared  in 
deep  earnest,  as  one  believing  that  he  was  speaking 
most  important  things,  and  the  audience  grew  earnest 


688  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

witli  him  ;  his  words  were  so  plain  and  easy  to  be  un- 
derstood, they  all  had  a  meaning,  that  all,  even  the 
weakest,  got  the  idea  intended,  with  some  degree  of 
clearness.  Like  the  Anglo-Saxon  of  his  little  volume 
so  much  admired  in  England,  they  were  pellucid :  the 
kind  affections  were  addressed,  the  tender  sympathies 
moved  by  truths  and  statements  that  cherished  while 
they  moved :  the  figures,  the  graphic  scenes  were  nat- 
ural, and  over  all  and  in  all  was  a  truthful  simplicity ; 
the  impression  on  the  minds  of  multitudes  was,  that 
is  the  way  to  preach  to  us  ;  it  is  so  easy  to  hear  you,  to 
understand  you  ;  we  can't  avoid  feelhig  what  you  say  ; 
we  shall  remember  it ;  we  will  come  again.  Is  it  not 
easy  to  preach  so  ?  Ah,  yes,  when  one  is  baptized 
into  it  by  the  Spirit  of  his  Lord. 

The  question  was  often  asked :  Can  he  continue  to 
preach  so  ?  and  if  he  can,  will  people  listen  ?  The 
answer  is  :  while  he  lived  he  continued  to  preach  so, 
only  better ;  and  people  listened  only  the  more  de- 
voutly. And  his  people  grew  in  knowledge  and  in 
Christian  temper  and  practice.  His  subjects  were 
always  weighty,  and  a  man  must  live  long  and  preach 
much  to  exhaust  the  weighty  subjects  of  the  Bible  ; 
the  arrangement  of  his  discourses  ,as  well  ordered, 
and  all  people  are  ever  pleased  with  a  lucid  arrange- 
ment ;  his  announcement  of  doctrines,  truths,  prhici- 
ples  and  duties  was  clear  and  accurate,  things  always 
pleasing  and  to  every  hearer.  And  with  these  prepa- 
rations he  approached  the  judgment,  the  conscience 
and  the  heart  through  the  kipd  affections  hushing  the 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  589 

Strong  passions;  and  the  time  will  never  come  that 
this  avenue  shall  be  closed  against  the  Gospel,  till  sun 
and  moon  shall  be  no  more. 

P.  S.  The  preceding  memoranda  will  show  how 
large  is  the  number  of  Huguenot  descent,  intermingled 
with  and  forming  a  part  of  the  population  of  Virginia. 

61* 


590  THE    HUGUENOTS,    OR 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Emigration  to  South  Carolina. 

THE  permanent  colonization  of  Soutli  Carolina 
was  accomplished  by  a  company  of  emigrants 
sent  out  by  the  proprietors  in  1670,  under  the  com- 
mand of  William  Sayle,  to  form  a  settlement  to  be 
called  the  county  of  Carteret.  The  company  landed 
on  the  island  of  Port  Royal,  but  in  a  short  time  re- 
moved to  the  banks  of  the  Ashley  river.  In  1671  it 
was  called  Charlestown.  In  1680  the  colony  removed 
to  Oyster  Point,  at  the  confluence  of  the  Cooper  and 
Ashley,  and  called  the  place  New  Charlestoi/;n.  In 
1682,  the  place  was  called  New  Charleston.  In  the 
distribution  of  lots,  three  Frenchmen,  Richard  Batin, 
Jacques  Jours  and  Richard  Doyas  were  put  in  posses- 
sion of  freeholders'  rights  and  placed  on  an  equality 
with  the  English  settlers.  These  Frenchmen  were 
emigi-ants  to  England  at  a  time  when  none  but  Hugue- 
nots sought  that  country.  In  the  year  1677,  Jean 
BuUon,  1678,  Jean  Bazant  and  Richard  Gaillard,'and 
in  1683,  Maria  Batton  wife  of  Jean  Batton,  re- 
ceived similar  privileges.  In  the  year  1680,  the 
Richmond,  an  English  frigate,  by  the  express  com- 
mand of  Charles  II.,  brought  forty-five  refugees, 
the  King  himself  paying  the  expenses  of  their  pas- 


REFORMED    FRENCH   CHURCH,  591 

sase.     A  lars-er  number  soon  followed  in    another 
vessel. 

The  revolution  of  1688  gave  new  facilities  to  the 
refugees,  who  sought  for  a  home  in  America  ;  and 
those  provinces  that  had  already  welcomed  the  strangers 
suffering  for  their  religion,  naturally  attracted  the  suc- 
ceeding emigrants.  The  greater  part  of  the  Hugue- 
nots went  directly  or  indirectly  to  South  Carolina ; 
the  warm  climate  invited  the  exiles  from  Languedoc, 
and  flocking  from  all  quarters,  the  Palmetto  State 
became  the  **home  of  the  Huguenot."  One  of  these 
refugees  that  came  by  way  of  England,  a  young 
woman,  says:  **We  quitted  our  home  in  the  night, 
leaving  the  soldiers  in  their  beds,  and  abandoning  to 
them  our  house  and  all  it  contained.  Well  knowing 
that  we  should  be  sought  for  in  every  direction,  w^e 
remained  ten  days  concealed  at  Romans  in  Dauphiny, 
at  the  house  of  a  good  woman  who  had  no  thought 
of  betraying  us."  So  escaping  from  France,  they 
made  a  long  circuit  through  the  provinces  of  Germany 
and  Holland  and  reached  England.  She  goes  on  to 
say  :  **  Embarking  at  London,  we  suffered  every  kind 
of  misfortune.  The  red  fever  broke  out  on  board  the 
ship ;  many  of  us  died  of  it,  and  among  them  our 
aged  mother.  We  touched  at  the  islands  of  Bermuda, 
where  the  vessel  which  carried  us  was  seized.  We 
spent  all  our  money  there,  and  it  was  with  great  dif- 
ficulty that  we  procured  a  passage  on  board  another 
ship.  New  misfortunes  awaited  us  in  Carolina.  At 
the  end  of  eighteen  months  we  lost  our  eldest  brother, 
who  succumbed  to  such  unusual  fatigue.     So  that 


592  THE    HUGUENOTSy    OR 

after  our  departure  from  France  we  suffered  all  that 
it  was  possible  for  us  to  suffer.  I  was  six  months 
without  tasting  bread,  working  beside  like  a  slave ; 
and  during  three  or  four  years  I  never  had  the  where- 
withal completely  to  satisfy  the  hunger  which  devoured 
me.  And  yet  God  accomplished  great  things  in  our 
favour,  by  giving  us  the  strength  necessary  to  support 
these  trials." 

One  of  the  generals  from  South  Carohna,  that  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  the  war  of  independence,  often 
said  his  grandparents  were  so  entirely  stripped  of  their 
property  when  they  reached  the  colony  on  the  Santee, 
that  for  a  time  they  supported  themselves  by  working 
together  at  the  whipsaw. 

A  great  many  refugees  embarked  for  South  Caro- 
lina from  the  ports  of  Holland.  **More  than  a  hun- 
dred persons,"  says  an  agent  of  Count  Avaux,  in 
1688,  **are  buying  a  frigate,  half  resolved  on  going 
to  Carolina.  I  can  assure  you  that  she  will  contain 
more  than  one  million  two  hundred  thousand  livres. " 
Some  days  after  he  writes  :  **I  have  spoken  to  the 
Sieur  Clide,  a  refugee  captain  in  this  country,  some  of 
whose  relations  are  going  in  his  ship  to  Carolina.  He 
tells  me  there  will  be  about  four  hundred  persons  re- 
solved to  fight  well  in  case  of  attack,  and  set  fire  to  the 
vessel  should  they  be  reduced  to  extremity.  Provided 
that  the  money  be  saved,  the  loss  of  these  persons 
would  be  no  great  one."  Again  he  writes :  **The 
Messrs.  Les  Carolins  have  bought  a  hundred  and 
fifty  guns  and  muskets,  fifty  musquetoons,  and  thirty 


REFORMED  FRENCH  CHURCH,  593 

pairs  of  pistols  at  Utrecht.  These  gentleman  cannot 
accommodate  themselves  with  a  vessel  in  this  country. 
There  is  one  carrying  fifty  cannon  chartered  for  them 
in  England." 

In  another  letter  he  says  :  **  Our  *  Carolinians'  of 
Amsterdam,  are  about  to  join  themselves  to  those  of 
Rotterdam,  to  the  number  of  nearly  a  hundred  and 
fifty.  They  have  two  barks  at  Rotterdam,  in  which 
they  are  going  to  England.  At  Loudon  they  have 
many  associates  who  will  go  with  them.  The  two 
barks  which  belong  to  them,  and  in  which  they  will 
make  their  voyage  to  England,  will  serve  them  also 
for  going  to  Carolina.  They  will  load  them  with 
Malmsey  wine  and  other  merchandize  in  the  island  of 
Madeira.  The  two  barks  and  their  ship  of  from 
forty-five  to  fifty  guns,  which  they  have  chartered  in 
England,  will  be  manned  by  four  hundred  well-armed 
persons.  If  your  vessels  were  to  lie  ofi*  the  coast  of 
the  island  of  Madeira  or  Lisbon,  it  would  be  a  great 
aftair."  It  does  not  appear  that  anything  was  done 
by  the  French  government  to  arrest  these  armed  and 
determined  adventurers ;  and  they  were  permitted  to 
increase  the  numbers  and  strength  of  the  colonists  in 
South  Carolina. 

Isaac  Mazicq,  originally  from  Liege,  and  long  a 
merchant  on  the  island  of  Rh(5,  sought  refuge  in  Am- 
sterdam with  the  wreck  of  his  fortune,  and  with  fifteen 
hundred  pounds  sterling  he  went  to  London,  and 
assisting  in  freighting  a  ship,  sailed  for  Carolina. 
Landing  at  Charleston  in  December,  1686,  he  laid  the 
foundation  of  9,  commercial  house  and  an  immense 


694  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

fortune,  which  he  knew  how  to  use  to  the  advantage 
of  his  adopted  country. 

In  1687,  the  lords  commissioners  of  James  11., 
charged  with  the  partition  of  the  funds  of  the  King's 
bounty,  sent  with  the  Enghsh  colonists  to  Carolina 
six  hundred  Huguenots  who  had  taken  refuge  in  Eng- 
land, and  were  ready  to  emigrate  to  America,  in 
expectation  of  toleration  for  their  religion,  in  a  colony 
where  the  English  Church  was  established  by  the 
State.  These  were  for  the  most  part  mechanics  and 
labourers  and  workmen  of  various  classes,  impover- 
ished by  their  exile  from  France.  An  outfit  of  tools 
to  carry  on  their  trades  was  presented  by  the  commis- 
sioners to  each  mechanic  and  workman. 

The  emigration  of  the  Huguenots,  first  to  Holland 
or  England,  and  then  to  South  Carolina,  continued 
for  years,  and  various  colonies  were  formed.  The 
most  populous  and  richest  colony  or  part  of  colony 
was  at  New  Charlestown,  or  New  Charleston,  or  as 
now  known,  Charleston.  Entire  streets  were  built 
by  these  refugees,  and  one  bears  the  name  of  its 
founder.  The  first  pastor  of  this  colony  was  Elias 
Prioleau,  whose  grandfather  was  elected  doge  of 
Venice  in  1618  ;  his  father  was  godson  of  the  Duke 
of  Saubize,  and  with  him  became  attached  to  the 
Duke  of  Rohan  during  his  sojourn  in  Italy.  The 
son  became  pastor  of  a  church  of  the  Reformed  in 
France.  Being  compelled  to  leave  France,  he  took 
with  him  part  of  his  flock  from  Saintonge,  and  made  his 
way  to  Charl(38ton.  His  descendants  are  to  be  found 
in  the  city  at  the  present  day.     He  was  esteeufied  au 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH,  595 

eloquent  preacher.  His  descendants  are  in  possession 
of  manuscripts  that  testify  the  purity  of  his  doctrines, 
the  elegance  of  his  style  and  the  vigour  of  his  mind. 

The  next  colony  was  Orange  Quarter,  upon  the  east- 
ern bank  of  the  Cooper  river.  This  colony  was  con- 
nected with  Charleston.  Its  public  religious  worship 
was  in  that  city.  From  their  residences  along  the 
river,  the  families  were  conveyed  in  their  boats  on 
Sabbath  morning  to  join  with  congregations  in  the 
city  in  their  solemn  services.  They  formed  in  fact  a 
part  of  the  church  and  congregation.  Some  families 
from  Orange  Quarter  went  up  the  western  branch  of 
the  Cooper,  and  made  their  home  at  what  is  now 
called  Strawberry  Ferry.  Here  they  built  a  church 
and  had  for  their  first  pastor  Florent  Phihppe  Trouil- 
lart.  James  Dubosc,  an  emigrant  from  Languedoc, 
with  many  of  his  compatriots  made  a  settlement  on  the 
Dockon,  which  empties  into  the  western  branch  of 
the  Cooper. 

Another  colony  was  formed  on  the  southern  bank 
of  the  Santee,  upon  lands  given  by  the  lords  propri- 
etors. At  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  this 
new  colony  extended  from  Wambar's  Creek  to  Lenut 
Ferry.  Towards  the  south  it  connected  with  the 
French  population  of  Orange  Quarter;  the  principal 
grant  of  land  in  that  direction  of  three  hundred  and 
sixty  acres,  made  in  1705  to  Rene  Ravenel,  Barth^l- 
emy  Gaillard  and  Henri  Bruneau,  was  at  their  dis- 
cretion to  be  used  as  the  site  of  a  town,  or  for  agri- 
culture, or  commercial  and  manufacturing  establish- 
ments. The  town  built  there  was  called  Jamestown,  and 


696  thU  hugvekots,   or 

at  the  commencement  of  the  eighteenth  century  con- 
tained a  hundred  French  families.  Next  to  Charleston 
it  was  the  most  flourishing  colony  of  the  Huguenots  in 
Carolina.  The  name  of  French  Santee  was  given  to 
that  part  of  the  country,  and  put  upon  the  maps  of  the 
day.  Their  first  pastor  was  Pierre  Robert,  a  Swiss 
by  birth.  Whether  he  had  been  their  pastor  in 
France,  or  had  joined  them  in  the  course  of  their 
emigration,  is  not  known. 

In  full  possession  of  the  rights  of  conscience,  of 
their  persons  and  their  property,  under  the  English 
authorities,  many  of  these  families  cherished  a  strong 
attachment  to  the  language  and  habits  of  their  native 
land.  In  being  emigrants  for  conscience'  sake,  they 
were  unwilling  to  cease  to  be  Frenchmen.  Cherishing 
grateful  feelings  to  the  English  and  their  government, 
they  longed  for  the  privilege  of  forming  in  America 
a  colony  of  Huguenots  as  a  dependency  of  the  French 
crown.  They  could  not  readily  give  up  the  long 
cherished  hope  that  their  legitimate  king  should  be 
their  legitimate  friend,  and  that  their  King,  rejecting 
the  suicidal  advice  of  those  who  had  led  him  into 
cruelty  and  dishonour  iu  banishing  the  Huguenots, 
would  one  day  recall  the  exiles  to  their  homes  and 
privileges  in  France ;  or  at  least  give  them  a  separate 
existence  in  his  American  domains.  The  treaty 
signed  at  Ryswick  in  the  year  1697,  gave  a  short 
period  of  peace  to  Europe.  In  this  temporary  pause 
in  the  conflict  in  which  Louis  XIV.  had  engaged  for 
Ms  honour,  and  saw  the  approach  of  his  disgrace,  the 
vessels  of  England  and  France  both  explored   the 


kEFOkMEb    FRENCH    CHURCH.  597 

lower  waters  of  the  Mississippi.  Beinville,  the  gov- 
ernor of  Louisiana,  ascending  that  river  one  day, 
came  up  with  an  EngUsh  vessel  of  war  engaged  in 
sounding  the  depth  of  the  stream.  On  visiting  the 
vessel,  an  engineer,  a  Frenchman  handed  him  a  paper 
which  he  begged  him  to  send  to  Versailles.  It  was 
a  memoir  signed  by  four  hundred  families  of  French 
refugees  in  Carohna,  asking  permission  to  settle  in 
Louisiana,  on  the  condition  that  liberty  of  conscience 
might  be  granted  them. 

The  answer  returned  by  the  Count  de  Pontchartrain, 
that  the  King  had  not  driven  them  from  his  European 
states,  that  they  might  form  a  republic  in  his  Ameri- 
can dominions,  destroyed  the  fond  expectations  of  the 
petitioners  that  the  deserts  of  America  would  be 
yielded  by  their  King  to  exiled  Huguenots.  They 
submitted  to  their  lot  and  assimilated  themselves  by 
degrees  to  the  forms  and  habits  forced  upon  them. 
They  became  citizens  of  South  Carolina  and  subjects 
of  Great  Britain.  Their  numbers  were  increased 
and  their  faith  preserved  by  the  emigrations  which 
succeeded  at  intervals  throughout  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. Li  1733,  Jean  Pierre  Prury  of  Neufchatel 
brought  with  him  to  Carolina  three  hundred  and  sev- 
enty families  of  Italian  Swiss,  to  whom  the  British 
Government  gave  40,000  acres  of  land  and  four 
pounds  sterling  to  each  emigrant ;  they  were  received 
by  the  French  with  great  joy  on  account  of  their  com- 
munity of  language  and  worship.  After  fhe  conclusion 
of  the  treaty  of  Paris,  two  hundred  and  twelve  volun- 
tary exiles  from  France  gave  strength  to  South  Caro- 
■     52 


598  THE   HtJGUENOTS,    OR 

lina.  They  came  by  the  advice  of  a  pastor  named 
Gilbert ;  leaving  France  singly  and  reassembling  at 
Plymouth,  and  then  sailing  for  Charleston.  A  new 
town  soon  raised  itself  by  the  name  of  New  Bordeaux. 
On  the  arrival  of  the  first  emigrants  from  France, 
the  reception  was  kind,  with  the  exception  that  the 
government  made  a  distinction  in  favour  of  the  Church 
of  England.  In  1697  the  door  was  opened  for  the 
naturalization  of  all  inhabitants  that  desired  the  priv- 
ilege. From  that  time  the  Huguenots  became  an 
integral  part  of  South  Carolina,  and  an  important 
element  of  its  wealth,  strength,  and  national  glory. 
But  comparatively  few  families  succeeded  in  bringing 
much  of  their  wealth  with  them  in  their  exile.  The 
greater  part  left  Europe  in  circumstances  that  ensured 
temporary  poverty  and  suffering.  But  all  met  the 
trials  of  their  condition  with  a  bold  heart  and  active 
hand.  Some  betook  themselves  to  trade ;  some  to 
mechanical  arts ;  t^ut  most  to  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil.  Slaves  were  brought  in  numbers  from  Africa 
to  Carolina  for  sale.  Possessing  themselves  of  these 
as  tlicy  had  inclination  or  ability,  the  emigrants  in- 
creased the  number  of  acres  in  cultivation,  chose 
after  trial  the  productions  most  agreeable  to  the  soil 
and  climate,  and  began  to  live  first  in  plenty,  then  in 
comfort,  and  then  in  wealth.  Increasing  in  numbers 
and  exerting  their  capabilities  for  enterprise,  they 
spread  out  their  populations  in  the  city  and  their  pop- 
ulations along  the  rich  lands  on  the  rivers.  Inter- 
mingling in  society  and  by  intermarriage  with  the 
English  settlers,  the  descendants  of  the  Huguenots 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  599 

exerted  a  very  controlling  influence  over  the  literature, 
manners,  morality  and  public  sentiment  of  the  State. 
An  unspeakable  loss  to  France,  they  were  an  un- 
measured gain  to  South  Carolina.  There  is  no 
department  of  honourable  hfe  in  which  the  Huguenot 
descendants -have  not  excelled,  and  in  many  have 
takA  the  lead.  Those  who  gave  themselves  to  trade 
in  the  early  stages  of  emigration  and  settlement,  chose 
Charleston  as  the  place  of  abode ;  and  the  houses  of 
Laurens,  Manigault  and  Mazicq  were  among  the  most 
active  and  the  richest  in  the  province.  Those  who  chose 
the  mechanic  arts,  chose  the  same  city  to  set  up 
manufactories  of  silk  and  wool.  At  New  Bordeaux 
also  the  same  kind  of  manufactories  flourished  through 
the  industry  of  the  refugees.  The  vine,  the  olive  and 
the  mulberry,  and  the  agricultural  productions  of  the 
south  of  France  accompanied  the  agriculturists  that 
subdued  the  soil  and  enriched  the  state  of  South 
Carolina. 

Among  the  early  settlers  of  Charleston  were  found 
the  names  of  Bayard,  Bonneau,  Benoit,  Bocquet, 
Bacot,  Chevalier,  Cord6,  Chastagnier,  Duprt^  Delisle, 
Dubosc,  Dubois,  Dutarque,  Be  La  Consiliere,  Dubor- 
dieu,  Faysseau,  Gaillard,  Gendron,  Horry,  Guignard, 
Huger,  Legar^,  Laurens,  Lansac,  Marion,  Mazicq, 
Manigault,  Mallichamp,  Neuville,  Peronneau,  Por- 
cher,  Peyre,  Ravenel,  St.  Julien,  and  Trevezant. 
The  old  records  and  private  papers  will  reveal  many 
more  names  worthy  to  be  held  in  remembrance  as 
founders  of  the  State. 

The  records  of  the  colonies  in  the  country  and  the 


600  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

private  genealogies  will  direct  others  to  their  ancestry 
among  those  who  have  endured  toil  and  exposure  and 
poverty  and  exile  for  conscience'  sake,  and  that  they 
might  rear  their  children  free  and  independent  citizens 
of  a  free  State  governed  by  law. 

In  France,  these  Huguenots  were  a  law-loving  and 
law-abiding  people.  They  feared  God  and  hondfired 
their  King.  They  were  reared  in  habits  of  sobriety 
and  virtue.  They  may  be  said  to  have  inherited 
cultivated  manners,  so  careful  were  parents  to  set 
examples  to  their  children,  and  form  the  manner  of 
intercourse  in  households  and  in  society.  Enduring 
the  hardships  of  a  new  colony  in  a  foreign  land,  they 
preserved  the  amenities  of  life.  In  their  distress  and 
in  their  prosperity,  they  never  forgot  that  they  sprung 
from  the  most  polished  country  in  the  world. 

It  is  said  that  the  agriculture  of  the  French  refu- 
gees, on  the  banks  of  the  Santee,  surpassed  that  of 
the  Enghsh  in  the  same  region,  although  the  EngUsh 
brought  considerable  fortunes  with  them;  and  the 
French  fugitives  scarce  possessed  the  necessaries  of 
life.  The  Huguenots  sustained  each  other;  and 
though  unaccustomed  to  the  kind  of  work,  they  were 
stimulated  by  necessity;  and  success  crowned  their 
efforts.  Lawson,  an  English  traveller,  says  of  them, 
in  1701:  **They  Hve  like  a  tribe,  like  one  family. 
Each  makes  it  a  rule  to  assist  his  compatriot  in  his 
need ;  and  to  watch  over  his  fortune  and  his  reputa- 
tion with  the  same  care  as  his  own.  The  misfortunes 
that  overtook  one  of  them  are  partaken  of  by  all ; 
and  each  one  rejoices  at  the  prosperity  and  elevation 


REFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  601 

of  his  brethren."  He  admired  their  solidly  con- 
structed houses,  and  the  happy  management  of  the 
households  ;  their  cleanliness,  and  neatness ;  and  the 
exterior  signs  of  ease  exceeding  that  of  the  other 
colonists. 

The  habits  of  both  mutual  and  self-respect,  of 
social  intercourse  and  enjoyments,  of  activity  and 
enterprise,  created  the  wealth,  and  formed  the  man- 
ners of  South  Carolina.  Frank,  urbane,  elevated, 
kind,  resolute,  energetic,  the  descendants  of  colonies, 
composed  of  Huguenots,  and  English,  and  Scotch- 
Irish,  intermingled  and  amalgamated,  hold  an  envia- 
ble place  among  the  sisterhood  of  States. 

In  any  of  the  threatened  invasions  of  Carolina  by 
the  Indians,  or  by  the  Spaniards,  the  Huguenots  took 
their  full  share  in  the  defence,  using  both  their  swords 
and  their  pens. 

When  the  great  struggle  between  the  governing 
power  in  England  and  the  colonial  interests  in  Amer-^ 
ica  commenced,  the  Huguenot  population  of  South 
Carolina  resisted  the  ill-advisers  of  their  adopted 
King,  as  their  fathers  had  the  ill-advisers  of  their 
legitimate  King.  They  made  the  distinction  between 
law  and  usurpation.  The  law  and  the  King  they 
reverenced;  the  usurpation  and  the  ministry  they 
renounced  and  opposed.  As  their  fathers  had  not 
failed  to  hazard  all  earthly  fortunes  for  freedom  of 
conscience,  with  safety  of  life,  and  limb,  and  pro- 
perty, their  descendants  resolved  to  defend  the  in- 
heritance in  the  wilderness,  descended  from  their 
fathers,  and  most  sweet  from  their  first  enjoyment. 
52* 


602  THE    HUGUENOTS,     OR 

To  do  justice  to  the  men  of  the  revolution  of  Hugue- 
not descent,  in  South  Carolina,  would  require  a 
volume.  Its  pages  would  be  filled  with  the  recital 
of  heroic  action  and  magnanimous  suffering.  In  the 
history  of  that  revolution,  which  established  the  gov- 
ernment of  law  in  the  United  Colonies,  a  long  list  of 
South  (Carolina  Huguenot  names  must  ever  hold  a 
commanding  place.  The  acts  of  the  Huguenot 
women,  like  those  of  their  mothers  in  France,  are 
beyond  all  praise. 

The  French  language,  as  a  medium  of  business, 
speedily  declined ;  as  a  vehicle  of  social  communication 
it  retreated  more  slowly,  and  for  religious  instruction  it 
unwillingly  departed.  Of  necessity  it  passed  away, 
and  the  English  became  the  universal  language  of 
the  population  of  the  State.  With  their  language 
and  their  ministry,  their  forms  of  religion  suffered  a 
decline,  while  their  principles  of  action  retained  their 
ascendency.  Intermingled  with  the  English  and 
Scotch-Irish,  and  using  a  common  language,  and 
having  a  common  interest,  the  descendants  of  the 
Huguenots  began  to  be  found  united  with  them  in 
the  worship  of  God,  in  various  denominations.  The 
tone  of  their  religious  principles  and  practice,  how- 
ever, is  in  accordance  with  the  ancient  Reformed  of 
France.  In  many  neighbourhoods  the  Confession  of 
Faith  is  maintained  in  the  purity  of  the  Church  in 
France  in  her  best  days.  In  others  the  teachings  of 
her  great  interpreter  have  been  modified  in  accord- 
ance with  the  judgment  and  conscience  of  others, 
who  arc  united  with  them  in  public  worship,  and  the 


ItEFORMED    FRENCH    CHURCH.  603 

duties  and  labours  of  life.  But  immorality  and  infi- 
delity do  not  flourish  in  South  Carolina  among  the 
descendants  of  the  Huguenots,  whose  place  is  among 
the  liberal,  the  large-hearted,  the  devout  and  earnest 
people  of  God,  by  whatever  name  they  are  called. 

In  political  and  literary  life,  they  are  among  the 
foremost  to  think,   and  devise,    and   persuade,   and 
accompUsh.     The  literature  and  political  history  of 
the  State  open  their  pages  to  reveal  to  mankind  and 
to  posterity  the  talents,  and  acquirements,  and  moral 
worth,   and  pubhc  spirit,   and   domestic  virtues,   of 
these  people,   whose  ancestors   were  hunted  out  of 
France,  as  a  weak-minded,  rebellious  people,  by  a 
lascivious,  bigoted,  tyrannical  King,  and  a  persecuting, 
fanatical  priesthood.      In  their  madness,  the  court 
and  clergy  of  France  gave  to  the  nations   of    Eu- 
rope and  America  the  secret  springs  of  their  prosperity. 
As  time  passes  on  there  came  outbreakings  of  irre- 
sistible force  and  bewildering  attraction,  of  the  spirit 
of  the  people  that  stood  up  firmly  in  France  for  law 
and  constitutional  right  in  civil  things,  and  for  con- 
science in  religious  matters.     The  great  principles  of 
the  master  spirit  of  the  theology  of  the  Huguenots, 
the  fore-knowledge  of  God,  His  eternal  Providence, 
and  long-kindness,  abounding  to  sinful  man  through 
Christ  the  Son,  and  the  special  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  are  breathed  out  in  burning  words  in  the  pul- 
pit, where  they  worship  and  elevate  the  devotions  at 
the  domestic  altar.    And  men  and  women  devote  their 
children  and  their  wealth  to  the  cause  of   the  Re- 
deemer.    And  when  argument,  and  memorial,  and 


604  THE    HUGUENOTS,    8fC. 

remonstrance  fail  to  check  encroachments  on  civil 
rights,  the  sword  is  drawn,  with  an  appeal  to  the  God 
of  battles ;  and  men  march,  and  women  cheer  them 
on  to  pour  out  their  blood  in  defence  of  their  homes 
and  their  national  ]'lghts. 

The  materials,  out  of  which  the  plans  and  doings 
of  the  Huguenots  in  South  Carolina  could  be  com- 
piled would  involve  the  materials,  in  a  great  degree, 
to  write  the  history  of  the  State,  and  would  make  a 
volume  of  the  richest  interest. 


APPENDIX. 

s> 

//  THE  CON^FESSIO]^  OF  FAITH 

Held  and  professed  hy  the  Reformed 
Churches  of  France,  received  and  en- 
acted hy  their  First  JV'ational  Synod, 
celebrated  in  the  city  of  Paris,  and 
year  of  our  Lord,  1559. 

ARTICLE  I. —GOD. 

We  believe  and  confess  that  there  is  but  one  God  only, 
whose  Being  only  is  simple,  spiritual,  eternal,  invisible, 
immutable,  infinite,  incomprehensible,  ineffable,  who  can 
do  all  things,  who  is  all  wise,  all  good,  most  just,  and 
most  merciful. 

ARTICLE   II. — REVELATION. 

This  one  God  hath  revealed  Himself  to  be  such  a  one 
unto  men,  First,  in  the  creation,  preservation,  and  govern- 
ing of  His  works ;  secondly,  far  more  plainly  in  His 
word,  which  from  the  beginning  He  revealed  to  the 
fathers  by  certain  visions  and  oracles,  and  then  caused  it 
to  be  put  in  writing  in  those  books  which  we  call  the 
Holy  Scriptures. 

ARTICLE   III. — THE   BIBLE. 

All  this  Holy  Scripture  is  contained  in  the  canonical 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  (Here  follow  the 
names  of  the  thirty-nine  books  of  the  Old  Testament  and 

(605) 


606  APPENDIX, 

the  twenty-seven  of  the  New  Testament  received  by  Pro- 
testaut  Churches.) 

ARTICLE    IV.  ^— -RULE   OF   FAITH. 

We  acknowledge  these  books  to  be  canonical ;  that  is, 
we  account  them  as  the  most  certain  rule  of  our  faith,  and 
that  not  so  much  because  of  the  consent  of  the  Church, 
but  because  of  the  testimony  and  persuasion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  by  which  we  are  taught  to  distinguish  betwixt 
them  and  other  ecclesiastical  books,  upon  which,  although 
they  may  be  useful,  yet  we  cannot  ground  any  article  of 
faith. 

ARTICLE   V. — THE   AUTHORITY    OF   THE     BIBLE. 

We  believe  that  the  doctrine  contained  in  these  books 
proceeded  from  God,  from  whom  only  and  not  from  man  it 
deriveth  its  authority.  And  for  as  much  as  it  is  the  rule 
of  all  truth,  containing  all  matters  necessarily  required 
for.  the  worship  of  God  and  our  salvation,  it  is  no  wise 
lawful  for  men  or  angels  to  add  unto  or  to  take  from  this 
doctrine  or  to  change  it.  And  liere  upon  it  followeth 
that  it  is  not  lawful  to  oppose  either  antiquity  or  custom 
or  multitude,  or  human  wisdom,  judgments,  edicts,  or  any 
decrees  or  councils  or  visions  or  miracles  unto  this  Holy 
Scripture  :  but  rather  that  all  things  ought  to  be  exam- 
ined and  tried  by  the  rule  and  square  thereof.  Where- 
fore we  do  for  this  cause  also  allow  of  those  three  creeds, 
namely,  the  Apostles',  the  Nicene,  and  Athanasian' 
because  they  be  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God. 

ARTICLE   VI. — THE   TRINITY. 

The  Holy  Scripture  teaches  us  that  in  that  one  and 
simple  divine   Being,  there   be   three  persons  subsisting, 


APPENDIX,  607 

the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Father, 
to  wit,  the  first  cause  in  order,  and  the  beginning  of  all 
things :  the  Son,  His  wisdom  and  everlasting  Word  ;  the 
Holy  Grhost,  His  virtue,  power  and  efficacy  ;  the  Son 
begotten  of  the  Father  from  everlasting,  the  Holy  Grhost 
from  everlasting  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the 
Son  ;  these  three  persons  are  not  confounded  but  distinct, 
and  yet  not  divided,  but  of  one  and  the  same  essence, 
eternity,  power  and  equality.  And  to  conclude  in  this 
mystery,  we  allow  of  that  which  those  four  ancient  coun- 
cils have  determined,  and  we  detest  all  sects  and  heresies 
condemned  by  those  holy  ancient  doctors,  Athanasius, 
Hilary,  Cyril  and  Augustine. 

ARTICLE   VII. THE   CREATION.       WORK    OF   GOD. 

We  believe  that  God  in  three  persons,  working  together 
by  His  power,  wisdom,  and  incomprehensible  goodness, 
hath  made  all  things,  not  only  heaven  and  earth,  and  all 
things  in  them  contained,  but  also  the  invisible  spirits, 
of  which  some  fell  headlong  into  destruction,  and  some 
continued  in  obedience.  That  the  fallen  angels  being 
corrupted  by  tbeir  malice,  are  become  enemies  of  all  good, 
and  consequently  of  the  whole  Church.  That  the  holy 
angels  having  persevered  by  the  grace  of  God,  are  min- 
isters to  glorify  His  name,  and  serve  His  elect  in  order  to 
salvation. 

ARTICLE   VIIT. — GOVERNMENT   OP   GOD. 

We  believe  that  God  hath  not  only  made  all  things, 
but  also  ruleth  and  governeth  them,  as  He  who  according 
to  His  will  disposeth  and  ordaineth  whatsoever  cometh  ta 
pass  in  the  world.  Yet  we  deny  that  He  is  the  author  of 
sin,  or  that  the  blame  of  things  done   amiss  can  be  laid 


608  APPENDIX. 

upon  Him,  seeing  His  will  is  the  sovereign  and  infallible 
rule  of  all  righteousness  and  equity :  but  this  we  confess 
that  He  hath  tho^e  admirable  means  as  whereby  He 
maketh  the  devils  and  the  ungodly,  as  his  instruments  to 
serve  Him  and  to  turn  the  evil  which  they  do  and  whereof 
they  are  guilty  into  good.  So  that  when  we  acknowledge 
that  nothing  can  be  done  without  the  providence  of  Grod, 
we  do  most  humbly  adore  His  secrets,  which  He  hath  hid- 
den from  us,  nor  do  we  enquire  into  those  which  are  above 
our  reach  and  capacity.  Nay,  rather  we  apply  unto  our 
own  use  that  which  the  Holy  Scripture  teacheth  us  for 
our  peace  and  comfort,  to  wit:  that  God,  to  whom  all 
things  are  subject,  doth  watch  over  us  with  a  fatherly  care, 
so  that  not  so  much  as  as  an  hair  of  our  head  falleth  to 
the  ground  without  His  will,  and  that  He  hath  the 
devils  and  all  our  adversaries  fast  bound  in  chains,  that 
they  cannot  without  leave  first  given  them  do  us  any 
harm. 

ARTICLE  IX. — FALL   OF   MAN. 

We  believe  that  man  being  created  pure  and  upright 
and  conformable  to  the  image  of  God,  through  his  own 
fault  fell  from  that  grace  which  he  had  received,  and 
thereby  did  so  estrange  himself  from  God,  the  fountain 
of  all  righteousness  and  of  all  good  things,  that  his  nature 
is  become  altogether  defiled,  and  being  blind  in  his  under- 
standing and  corrupt  in  his  heart,  he  hath  utterly  lost  that 
integrity ;  and  although  he  can  somewhat  discern  be- 
tween good  and  evil,  yet  we  do  affirm  that  whatsoever 
light  he  hath,  it  straightway  becometh  darkness,  when 
the  question  is  of  seeking  after  God  ;  so  that  by  his  un- 
derstanding and  reason  he  can  never  come  to  God.  And 
although  he  be  indued   with  will,  whereby  he   is  moved 


APPENDIX.  609 

to  do  this  or  that,  yet  forasmuch  as  that  also  is  in  bondage 
to  sin,  that  he  hath  no  freedom  to  desire  that  which  is 
good  ;  but  if  he  have  any  'tis  the  gracious  gift  of  God. 

ARTICLE   X. — ORIGINAL   SIN. 

We  believe  that  all  the  offspring  of  Adam  are  infected 
with  the  contagion  of  original  sin,  which  is  ever  heredi- 
tary to  us  by  propagation,  and  not  by  imitation,  as  the 
Pelagians  asserted,  whose  errors  are  detested  by  us. 
Nor  do  we  think  it  necessary  to  enquire  how  this  sin  com- 
eth  to  be  derived  from  one  unto  another :  for  it  is  suffi- 
cient that  those  things  which  God  gave  to  Adam  were  not 
given  to  him  alone,  but  to  all  his  posterity  :  and,  there- 
fore, we  in  his  person  being  deprived  of  those  good  gifts  are 
fallen  into  this  poverty  and  malediction. 

ARTICLE  XI. — INFLUENCE   OF  ORIGINAL   SIN. 

We  believe  that  this  stain  of  original  sin,  is  sin  indeed; 
for  it  hath  that  mischievous  power  in  it  as  to  condemn  all 
mankind,  even  infants  that  are  unborn,  as  yet  in  their 
mother's  womb,  and  God  Himself  doth  account  it  such  ; 
yea,  and  that  even  after  baptism,  as  to  the  filth  thereof, 
it  is  always  sin.  Howbeit,  they  who  are  the  children  of 
God  shall  never  be  condemed  for  it,  because  that  God  of 
His  rich  grace  and  sovereign  mercy,  doth  not  impute  it 
to  them.  Moreover  we  say,  that  it  is  such  a  depravedness 
as  doth  continually  produce  the  fruits  of  malice  and  re- 
bellion against  God ;  so  that  even  the  choicest  of  God's 
servants,  although  they  do  resist  it,  yet  are  they  defiled 
with  very  many  infirmities  and  ofi'ences,  so  long  as  they 
remain  in  this  world. 


610  APPENDIX, 

ARTICLE  XII. 

We  believe  that  out  of  this  general  corruption  and  oon- 
demnation,  in  which  all  men  are  plunged,  God  doth  deli- 
ver them,  whom  He  hath  in  His  eternal  and  unchangeable 
counsel  chosen  of  His  mere  goodness  and  mercy,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  without  any  consideration  of  their 
works,  leaving  the  rest  in  their  sins  and  damnable  estate, 
that  He  may  shew  forth  in  them  His  justice,  as  in  the 
elect  He  doth  most  illustriously  declare  the  riches  of  His 
mercy,  for  one  is  not  better  than  another,  till  such  time 
as  God  doth  make  the  difference,  according  to  His  un- 
changeable purpose,  which  He  hath  determined  in  Jesus 
Christ,  before  the  creation  of  the  world  ;  nor  can  any  one 
by  his  own  power,  preserve  unto  himself  so  great  a  bless- 
ing ;  because  we  cannot  by  nature  nor  of  ourselves,  excite 
in  ourselves  any  one  good  motive,  thought,  or  affection, 
till  such  time  as  God  does  present  and  incline  us  to  it  by 
His  grace. 

ARTICLE  XIII. 

We  believe  that  whatsoever  is  requisite  to  our  salva- 
tion is  offered  and  communicated  to  us  now,  in  the  Lord 
Josus  Christ,  who  is  made  of  God  unto  us  Wisdom,  Right- 
eousness, Sanctification  and  Redemption ;  so  that  whoso- 
ever leaveth  Christ,  doth  renounce  all  interest  in,  and  title 
to  the  mercy  of  God  the  Father,  to  which  as  to  our  only 
sanctuary,  we  are  bound  to  have  recourse. 

ARTICLE   XIV. — DIVINITY   OF   CHRIST. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  being  the  wisdom,  and 
eternal  son  of  the  Father,  took  upon    Him  our  nature,  so 


APPENDIX,  611 

that  He  is  one  person,  God  and  man  ;  man  that  He  might  be 
able  to  suffer  both  in  mind  and  body,  made  like  unto  us 
in  all  things,  sin  only  excepted ;  so  that  as  to  His  human 
nature,  He  was  in  truth  the  very  seed  of  Abraham  and 
David,  conceived  in  due  time  in  the  womb  of  the  most 
blessed  Virgin,  by  the  secret  and  incomprehensible 
power  of  the  Holy  God.  And  therefore  we  detest  as 
contrary  to  that  truth,  all  those  heresies  with  which  the 
churches  were  troubled  in  times  past,  and  particularly  we 
detest  those  diabolical  imaginations  of  Servetus,  who  as- 
cribed to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  an  imaginary  deity,  whom 
he  asserted  to  be  the  idea  and  pattern  of  all  things,  and 
the  counterfeit  or  figurative  Son  of  God.  In  short  he 
framed  him  a  body  compacted  of  three  elements  uncreated, 
and  so  did  mingle  and  overthrow  his  nature. 

ARTICLE   XV. THE    DISTINCTION    AND    UNION  OF  CHRIST'S 

NATURE. 

We  believe  that  in  one  and  the  same  person,  to  wit,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  His  two  natures  are  inseparably  con- 
joined and  united,  yet  nevertheless  in  such  manner  that 
each  nature  doth  retain  its  distinct  properties.  So  that 
even  as  in  this  divine  conjunction,  the  divine  nature  re- 
taining its  properties  doth  still  abide  uncreated,  infinite 
and  filling  all  places ;  so  also  the  human  nature  remain- 
eth  finite,  having  its  form,  measure  and  property.  And 
also  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  when  He  arose  from  the  dead 
did  give  immortality  unto  His  body,  yet  he  never  deprived 
it  of  the  verity  of  its  nature. 

ARTICLE   XVI. DEATH    OF   CHRIST. 

We  do  believe  that  God  by  sending  His  Son  into  the 
world,  did  declare  His  infinite  love  and  inestimable  good- 


612  APPENDIX, 

ness  to  us ;  delivering  Him  over  unto  death,  and  raising 
Him  again  from  the  dead,  that  He  might  fulfil  all  right- 
eousness, and  purchase  everlasting  life  for  us. 

ARTICLE   XVII. EFFECTS    OF   THE    DEATH  OF  CHRIST. 

We  believe  that  by  that  only  sacrifice  which  Jesus 
Christ  ofi'ered  upon  the  cross,  we  are  reconciled  unto 
God,  that  so  we  may  be  held  and  accounted  righteous 
in  His  sight ;  because  we  can  never  please  Him,  nor  be 
partakers  of  His  adoption,  but  so  far  only  as  He  forgiveth 
us  our  sins  and  burieth  them  in  His  grave.  Therefore 
we  affirm  that  Jesus  Christ  is  our  entire  and  perfect  wash- 
ing, and  that  by  His  death  we  obtain  full  satisfaction 
whereby  we  are  delivered  from  all  those  sins  of  which  we 
are  guilty,  and  from  which  we  could  never  be  absolved  by 
any  other  means  or  remedy. 

ARTICLE   XVIII. — CHRIST    OUR    RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

We  believe  that  our  whole  righteousness  is  founded  in 
the  remission  of  sins,  which  is  as  David  calleth  it  our 
only  happiness.  Wherefore  we  do  utterly  reject  all  other 
means  by  which  men  do  think  they  may  be  justified  before 
God,  and  casting  away  all  concerts  of  our  virtues  and 
merits  we  do  altogether  rest  upon  the  sole  obedience  of 
Jesus  Christ,  which  is  imputed  to  us,  as  well  for  the  covering 
of  our  offences,  so  that  we  may  find  grace  and  favour  with 
God.  And  indeed  we  believe  that  should  we  in  the  least 
forsake  this  foundation,  we  could  not  find  elsewhere  any 
repose,  but  must  needs  be  agitated  with  inquietude  in 
our  consciences,  because  we  are  never  at  peace  with  God, 
till  we  be  persuaded  upou  good  grounds  that   we  are   be- 


APPENDIX.  613 

loved  in  Jesus    Christ.     Fur  that  in    ourselves   we  have 
deserved  to  he  hated  by  Him. 

ARTICLE    XIX, — CHRIST    OUR    MEDIATOR. 

We  believe  that  by  this  means  we  have  liberty  and 
privilege  of  calling  upon  God,  with  full  confidence  that 
He  will  shew  Himself  a  father  to  us,  for  we  have  no 
access  to  the  Father  but  in  and  through  Christ  the  Media- 
tor ;  and  that  we  may  be  heard  in  His  name,  it  is  meet 
that  we  should  hold  and  derive  our  life  from  Him  as  from 
our  head. 

ARTICLE   XX. — TRUTH   SAVES   US. 

"We  believe  that  we  are  made  partakers  of  this  right- 
eousness by  faith  only  ;  as  it  is  written,  He  suffered  to 
purchase  salvation  for  us,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him 
should  not  perish.  And  this  is  therefore  done  because 
the  promises  of  life  offered  to  us  in  Him  are  then  applied 
to  our  use  and  made  effectual  to  us  when  we  do  accept  of 
them,  and  in  no  wise  doubt  but  that  we  shall  enjoy  those 
things  which  the  Lord  by  His  own  mouth  hath  assured  us 
of.  So  that  the  righteousness  which  we  obtain  by  faith 
dependeth  upon  the  free  gracious  promises  of  Grod,  by 
which  God  doth  declare  and  testify  unto  us  that  we  are 
beloved  of  Him, 

ARTICLE   XXI. FAITH    OUR   ABIDING   GRACE. 

We  do  believe  that  by  the  secret  grace  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  light  of  faith  is  kindled  up  in  us,  so  that  it  is 
a  gracious  and    special    gift,  which    God   disposeth   upon 


614  APPENDIX. 

whom  He  pleaseth  ;  and  the  faithful  have  nothing  whereof 
they  may  boast,  because  they  are  doubly  obliged  unto 
God  for  having  preferred  them  before  others,  and  for  that 
He  never  gave  faith  unto  the  elect  once  only  to  bring 
them  into  the  good  way,  but  also  to  cause  them  to  con- 
tinue in  it  unto  the  end.  For  as  God  doth  begin  faith, 
so  also  doth  He  also  finish  and  perfect  it. 

ARTICLE   XXII. THE    EFFECT    OF   FAITH. 

We  believe  that  by  this  faith  we  are  regenerated  unto 
newness  of  life,  we  being  naturally  imbondaged  under 
sin.  And  we  do  by  faith  receive  that  faith  to  live  holily 
and  in  the  fear  of  God  in  our  receiving  the  promise  which 
is  given  us  through  the  Gospel,  to  wit :  that  God  will  give 
us  His  Holy  Spirit.  So  that  faith  is  so  far  from  freezing 
our  affections  unto  godliness  and  holy  living,  that  contra- 
riwise it  doth  engender  and  exercise  it  in  us,necessarily  pro- 
ducing all  manner  of  good  works.  Finally,  although  God, 
to  accomplish  our  salvation,  doth  regenerate  and  reform  us, 
that  we  may  do  those  things  which  are  well  pleasing,  yet 
notwithstanding  we  do  confess,  that  the  good  works  we 
do  by  His  Spirit,  are  never  accounted  unto  us  for  right- 
eousness, nor  can  we  merit  by  them  that  God  should  take 
us  for  His  children,  because  we  should  be  always  tossed 
with  doubts  and  disquiets,  if  our  consciences  did  not 
repose  themselves  upon  that  satisfaction,  by  which  Jesus 
Christ  hath  purchased  us  for  Himself. 

ARTICLE   XXIII. THE    RISE    OF   THE   LAW. 

We  believe  that  all  the  types  of  the  law  ended  when 
as  Christ  came  in  the  flesh.  But  although  the  ceremonies 
are  no  longer  in  use,  yet  nevertheless  the   substance  and 


APPENDIX.  615 

truth  of  them  abldetli  always  in  His  person,  who  fulfilled 
them.  Moreover,  we  must  he  holpen  by  the  law  and  the 
prophets  for  the  right  ordering  of  our  lives,  and  that  the 
promises  of  the  Gospel  may  be  confirmed  to  us. 

ARTICLE   XXIV. — CHRIST    OUR   SOLE   ADVOCATE 

We  believe  that  forasmuch  as  Jesus  Christ  is  conferred 
upon  us  to  be  our  alone  Advocate,  and  that  He  commandeth 
us  even  in  our  private  prayers  to  present  ourselves  before 
the  Father  in  His  name  ;  and  that  it  is  in  no  wise  lawful 
for  us  to   call  upon   God  in   any  other  way  than  He  hath 
taught  us  by  His  word ;  that  therefore  all  those  imagina- 
tions of  men  about  the  intercession  of  saints  departed  is 
none  other  than  an  abuse  and  importune  of  Satan  whereby 
he  may  turn  men  aside  from  the  right  method  of  prayer. 
We  do  also  reject  those  means  which  men  presumed  they  had 
whereby  they  might  be  redeemed  before  God  ;  for  they  de- 
rogate from  the  satisfaction  of  the  death  and  passion  of 
Jesus  Christ.     Finally  we  hold  purgatory  to  be  none  other 
than  a  cheat,  which  came  out  of  the  same  shop,  from  which 
also  proceeded  monastical  vows,  pilgrimages,  prohibitions 
of  marriage,  and  the  use  of  meats,a  ceremonious  observation 
of  days,  auricular  confession,  indulgences,  and   all   other 
such  like  matters,  by  which  grace   and   salvation   may  be 
supposed  to  be  deserved.     Which  things   we  reject,  not 
only  for  the  false  opinions  of  merit  which   was  affixed  to 
them,  but  also  because  they  are  the   inventions  of    men, 
and   are   a  yoke  laid   by   their  sole   authority  upon  con- 
science. 

ARTICLE   XV.— PASTORS    NECESSARY  TO   TEE    CHURCH. 

And  forasmuch  as  we  are  not  made  partakers  of  Christ 
but  by  the  Gospel,  we  believe  that  the  good  order  m  the 


616  APPENDIX. 

Church,  which  was  established  by  His  authority,  ought  to 
be  kept  sacred  and  inviolable ;  and  therefore  that  the 
Church  cannot  subsist  unless  there  be  pastors,  whose  office 
is  to  instruct  their  flocks,  and  who  having  been  duly  called 
and  discharging  their  office  faithfully,  are  to  be  honoured 
and  heard  with  reverence.  Not  as  if  (lod  were  tied  to  such 
ordinances  or  inferior  means,  but  because  it  is  His  good 
pleasure  in  this  sort  to  govern  us.  So  that  for  these  rea- 
sons we  detest  all  those  fanatical  persons  who  as  much  as 
in  them  lieth  would  totally  abolish  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  and  the  adminiytration  of  the  sacraments. 

ARTICLE   XXVI. PUBLIC    WORSHIP    TO     BE     MAINTAINED. 

Therefore  we  believe  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to 
withdraw  himself  from  the  congregation  of  God's  saints, 
and  to  content  himself  with  his  private  devotions,  but  all 
of  us  jointly  are  bound  and  maintain  the  unity  of  the 
Church,  submitting  themselves  unto  the  common  instruc- 
tion and  to  the  yoke  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  this  is  all  plain 
wheresoever  he  shall  have  established  the  true  discipline, 
although  the  edicts  of  earthly  magistrates  be  contrary 
thereunto,  and  whosoever  do  separate  from  this  order,  do 
resist  the  ordinance  of  God,  and  in  case  they  draw  others 
aside  with  them,  they  do  act  very  perversely  and  are  to 
be  accounted  as  mortal  plagues. 

ARTICLE    XXVII. THE    CHURCH    DEFINED. 

However  we  do  believe  that  we  ought  to  distinguish 
carefully  and  prudently  betwixt  the  true  and  false  Church, 
because  the  word  Church  is  very  much  abused.  We  say 
then,  according  to  the  word  of  God,  that  the  Church  is  an 
assembly    of   believers  who  agree   among  themselves   to 


APPENDIX,  617 

follow  God's  word,  and  the  pure  religion  which  dependeth 
upon  it,  and  who  profit  by  it  during  their  whole  life,  in- 
creasing and  confirming  themselves  in  the  fear  of  God, 
as  being  persons  who  daily  need  a  farther  progress  and 
advancement  in  holiness.  Yet  notwithstanding  all  their 
endeavours,  they  must  have  recourse  to  the  grace  of  God 
for  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  Nor  do  we  deny  but 
that  among  the  faithful  there  be  some  hypocrites  or  des- 
pisers  of  God  or  ill  livers  ;  whose  wickedness  cannot  blot 
out  the  name  of  the  Church. 

ARTICLE   XXVIII. — OBJECTIONS    TO    THE    POPERY. 

In  this  belief  we  protest  that  when  the  word  of  God  is 
not  received,  and  when  there  is  no  professed  subjection 
to  it,  and  where  there  is  no  use  of  the  sacraments,  if  we 
will  speak  properly,  we  cannot  judge  that  there  is  any 
Church.  Wherefore  we  condemn  those  assemblies  in  the 
papacy,  because  the  pure  word  of  God  is  banished  out  of 
them,  and  for  that  in  them  the  sacraments  are  corrupted, 
counterfeited,  falsified  or  utterly  abolished,  and  for  that 
among  them,  all  kinds  of  superstitions  and  idolatries  are 
in  full  vogue.  We  hold  thus  that  all  those  who  meddle 
with  such  actions,  and  communicate  with  them,  do  sep- 
arate and  cut  themselves  oif  from  the  body  of  Christ 
Jesus.  Yet  nevertheless,  because  there  is  yet  some 
small  track  of  a  Church  in  the  papacy,  and  that  baptism 
as  it  is  in  the  substance,  hath  been  still  continued,  and 
because  the  efficacy  of  baptism  doth  not  depend  upon  him 
who  doth  administer  it,  we  confess  that  they  which  are 
thus  baptized  do  not  need  a  second  baptism.  In  the 
meanwhile,  because  of  those  corruptions  which  are  min- 
gled with  the  administration  of  that  sacrament,  no  man 
can  present  his  children  to  be  baptized  in  that  Churcli. 
without  polluting  his  conscience. 


618  APPENDIX. 

ARTICLE   XXIX. — OFFICERS    OF   THE    CHURCH. 

We  believe  that  this  true  Church  ought  to  be  governed 
by  that  discipline  which  our  Lord  Jesus  hath  established, 
so  that  there  should  be  in  the  Church,  pastors,  elders,  and 
deacons,  that  the  pure  doctrine  may  have  its  course,  and 
vices  be  reformed  and  suppressed,  that  the  poor  and  other 
afflicted  persons  may  be  succoured  in  their  necessities, 
and  that  in  the  name  of  Grod  there  may  be  holy  assemblies 
in  which  both  great  and  small  may  be  edified. 

ARTICLE  XXX. 

We  believe  that  all  true  pastors  in  whatever  places 
they  may  be  disposed,  have  all  the  same  authority,  and 
equal  power  among  themselves  under  Jesus  Christ  the  only 
head,  the  only  Sovereign  and  only  universal  Bishop ;  and 
that  therefore  it  is  unlawful  for  any  Church  to  challenge 
unto  itself  dominion  or  sovereignty  over  another,  however 
it  is  requisite  that  all  care  should  be  taken  for  the  keep- 
ing up  of  mutual  concord  and  brotherly  love. 

ARTICLE  XXXI. — OFFICERS  TO  BE  ELECTED. 

We  believe  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  man  of  his  own 
authority  to  take  upon  himself  the  government  of  the 
Church,  but  that  every  one  ought  to  be  admitted  thereunto 
by  a  lawful  election,  if  it  may  possibly  be  done,  and  that 
the  Lord  do  so  permit  it.  Which  exception  we  have  ex- 
pressly added,  because  that  sometime,  (as  it  hath  fallen 
out  in  our  days,)  the  state  of  the  Church  being  interrupt- 
ed, God  hath  raised  up  some  persons  in  an  extraordinary 
manner,  for  to  repair  the  ruins  of  the  decayed  Church. 
But  let  it  be  what  it  will,  we  believe   that   this  rule   i^ 


Appendix.  61§ 

always  to  be  followed,  that  all  pastors,  elders  and  deacons 
should  have  a  testimony  of  their  heing  called  to  their 
respective  offices. 

ARTICLE   XXXII. CHURCH    RULES. 

We  helieve  that  it  is  expedient,  that  they  who  he  chosen 
superintendents  in  the  Church,  should  wisely  consult  among 
themselves,  by  what  means  the  whole  body  may  be  con- 
veniently ruled,  yet  so  as  that  they  do  not  swerve  from 
that  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  instituted.  And 
this  doth  not  hinder,  but  that  in  some  churches  there  may 
be  those  particular  constitutions,  which  will  be  more  con- 
venient for  them  than  for  others. 

ARTICLE  XXXIII.  — EXCOMMUNICATION. 

But  we  exclude  all  human  inventions  and  all  those  laws 
which  are  introduced  to  bind  the  conscience  under  pre- 
tence of  God's  service.  And  we  do  only  reserve  such  as 
serve  to  keep  up  concord,  and  retain  every  one,  from  the 
highest  unto  the  lowest,  in  due  obedience.  In  which  we 
conceive  that  we  are  to  observe  that  which  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  appointed  concerning  excommunications,  which  we 
do  very  well  approve,  and  acknowledge  the  necessity 
thereof,  and  of  its  appendages, 

ARTICLE   XXXIV. — USE  OF   THE  SACRAMENTS. 

We  believe  that  the  sacraments  are  adjoined  unto  the 
word  for  its  more  ample  confirmation,  to  wit:  that  they 
may  be  pledges  and  tokens  of  the  grace  of  God,  and  that 
by  these  means  our  faith,  which  is  very  weak  and  igno- 
rant, may  be  supported  and  comforted  ;    for  we  confess 


APPENDIX.  620 

• 

that  these  outward  signs  be  such,  that  God  by  the  power 
of  His  Holy  Spirit  doth  work  by  them,  that  nothing  may 
be  there  represented  to  us  in  vain.  Yet  nevertheless,  we 
hold  that  all  their  substance  and  virtue  is  in  Jesus  Christ, 
from  whom  if  they  be  separated,  they  be  nothing  more 
than  shadows  and  smoke, 

ARTICLE    XXXV. — BAPTISM. 

We  acknowledge  that  there  be  two  sacraments  only, 
which  are  common  to  the  whole  Church ;  whereof  baptism 
is  the  first,  which  is  administered  to  us  to  testify  our 
adoption,  because  by  it  we  are  ingrafted  into  the  body  of 
Christ,  that  we  may  be  washed  and  cleansed  by  His  blood 
and  afterwards  renewed  in  holiness  of  life  by  His  Spirit. 
We  hold  also,  that  although  we  be  baptized  once,  yet 
the  benefits  which  signified  to  us  therein,  do  extend  them- 
selves during  the  whole  course  of  our  life  even  unto  death; 
so  that  we  have  a  lasting  signature  with  us,  that  Jesus  Christ 
will  always  be  our  righteousness  and  sanctification.  And 
although  baptism  be  a  sacrament  of  faith  and  repentance, 
yet  forasmuch  as  God  doth,  together  with  the  parents, 
account  their  children  and  posterity  to  be  Church  mem- 
bers, we  affirm,  that  infants  born  of  believing  parents,  are 
by  the  authority  of  Christ  to  be  baptized. 

ARTICLE   XXXVI. 

We  affirm  that  the  holy  supper  of  our  Lord,  to  wit, 
the  other  sacrament,  is  a  witness  to  us  of  our  union  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  because  that  He  not  only  died  for 
us,  but  also  He  doth  indeed  feed  us  and  nourish  us  with 
His  flesh  and  blood,  that  we  may  be  made  one  with  Him 
and  may  have  our  life  in  common  with  Him,  and  although 


C21  APPENDIX, 

He  be  now  in  heaven,  and  shall  remain  there  till  He  come 
to  judge  the  world  ;  yet  we  believe  that  by  the  secret  and 
incomprehensible  virtue  of  His  Spirit,  He  doth  nourish 
and  quicken  us  with  the  substance  of  His  body  and  blood. 
But  we  say  that  this  is  done  in  a  spiritual  manner ;  nor 
do  we  hereby  substitute  in  the  place  of  effect  and  truth, 
an  idle  fancy  or  conceit  of  our  own,  but  rather  because 
this  mystery  of  our  union  with  Christ  is  so  high  a  thing, 
that  it  surmounteth  all  our  senses,  yea,  and  the  whole 
order  of  nature,  and  in  short,  because  it  is  celestial,  there- 
fore it  cannot  be  apprehended  but  by  faith. 

ARTICLE   XXXVII. — LORD'S   SUPPER. 

We  believe,  as  was  said  before,  that  both  in  baptism  and 
the  Lord's  supper,  God  doth  indeed  truly  and  effectually 
give  whatsoever  He  doth  sacramentally  exhibit;  and 
therefore  we  enjoin  with  the  signs  the  true  possession  and 
enjoyment  of  what  is  offered  to  us  in  them.  Therefore  we 
affirm,  that  they  which  do  bring  pure  faith,  as  a  clean 
vessel  unto  the  holy  supper  of  the  Lord,  they  do  indeed 
receive  that  which  the  signs  do  there  witness,  that  is,  that 
the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  no  less  meat  and 
drink  of  the  soul  than  bread  and  wine  are  the  meat  of 
the  body. 

ARTICLE  XXXVin. 

We  say  therefore,  that  let  the  element  of  water  be 
never  so  despicable,  yet  notwithstanding  it  doth  truly 
witness  unto  us  the  inward  washing  of  our  souls  with  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  virtue  and  efficacy  of  His  Spi- 
rit, and  that  the  bread  and  wine  being  given  us  in  the  Lord's 
supper,  do  serve  in  very  deed  unto  our  spiritual  nourish- 


G22  APPENDIX, 

mcnt,  because  they  do  as  it  were  point  out  unto  us  with 
the  finger,  that  the  flesh  of  Jesus  Christ  is  our  meat, 
and  His  blood  our  drink.  And  we  reject  those  fanatics 
who  will  not  receive  such  signs  and  marks,  although  Jesus 
Christ  doth  speak  plainly,  This  is  My  body,  and  this  cup 
is  My  blood. 

ARTICLE  XXXIX. — AUTHORITY  OF  MAGISTRATES. 

We  believe  that  God  will  have  the  world  to  be  ruled 
by  laws  and  civil  government,  that  there  may  be  some  sort 
of  bridles  by  which  the  unruly  lusts  of  the  world  may  be 
restrained  ;  and  that  therefore  He  appointed  kingdoms, 
commonwealths  and  other  kind  of  principalities,  whether 
hereditary  or  otherwise,  and  not  that  alone,  but  also  what- 
ever pertaineth  to  the  ministration  of  justice,  whereof 
He  avoucheth  Himself  the  author;  and  therefore  hath  He 
even  delivered  the  sword  into  the  magistrates'  hand,  that 
so  sins  committed  against  both  the  tables  of  God's  law, 
not  only  against  the  second  but  the  first  also,  may  be  sup- 
pressed. And  therefore  because  God  is  the  author  of 
this  order,  we  must  not  only  sufifer  magistrates,  whom  He 
hath  set  over  us,  but  we  must  give  them  all  honour  and 
reverence  as  unto  His  officers  and  lieutenants  which  have 
received  their  commissions  from  Him  to  exercise  so  law- 
ful and  sacred  a  function. 

ARTICLE   XL. — OBEDIENCE  TO  MAGISTRATES. 

Therefore  we  affirm  that  obedience  must  be  yielded  unto 
their  laws  and  statutes,  that  tribute  must  be  paid  them, 
taxes  and  all  other  duties,  and  that  wemustbear  the  yoke 
of  subjection  with  a  free  and  willing  mind,  although  the 
magistrates  be  infidels;  so  that  the  sovereign  government 
of  God  may  be  preserved  entire.      Wherefore  we  detest 


APPENDIX.  623 

all  those  who  do  reject  the  higher  powers,  and  would  bring 
in  a  community  and  confusion  of  goods,  and  subvert  the 
course  of  justice. 

De  Chandieu  proposed  the  preceding  form  of  doctrine 
to  the  National  Synod.  Mr.  Calvin  had  been  consulted 
in  its  preparation.  How  far  Chandieu  used  the  thoughts  of 
Calvin,  whether  in  whole  or  in  part  does  not  appear. 


624  APPENDIX, 


THE   "DISCIPLINE  OF   THE   EEFOEMED 
CIIUECIIES  OF  FRANCE,  1559. 


The  Articles  were  few  and  expressed  in  general  terms. 
They  were  afterwards  made  more  definite  to  prevent  mis- 
apprehension and  to  maintain  unity  of  action.  The  prin- 
ciples were  never  changed  ;  the  application  to  given  cases 
was  particularly  agreed  upon,  and  the  interpretation  of 
the  more  abstruse  parts  fixed. 

These  Articles  preceded  in  point  of  time  those  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  in  Holland  and  Scotland,  and  were 
in  some  measure  their  model ;  and  agree  with  them  in 
their  general  spirit  and  very  generally  in  their  particular 
application. 

There  was  some  difference  as  which  will  he  here 
noticed. 

They  admitted  three  orders  of  officers  in  the  Church — 
pastors,  elders  and  deacons.  Every  person  in  each  of 
these  offices  was  of  equal  authority  with  every  other  one 
of  the  same  class.  The  pastor  was  to  be  carefully  pre- 
pared for  his  work  ;  and  as  a  general  rule  was  forbidden 
to  be  exercising  himself  in  any  other  calling  than  that  of 
his  peculiar  office,  llespecting  the  offices  of  ciders  and 
deacons,  the  Articles  declared  that  "The  office  is  not  per- 
petual ;  yet  because  ciianges  are  not  incommodious,  they 
shall  be  exhorted  to  continue  in  their  offices  as  long  as  they 
can,  and  they  shall  not  lay  them  down  without  having  ob- 
tained leave  from  their  churches,"  (chap.  3  :  canon  7.) 


APPENDIX.  625 

The  deacons  might  be  invited  to  perform  the  duties  of 
elders  and  form  part  of  the  consistory,   (chap.   4 :    canon 

2.) 

Appeals  were  not  to  be  carried  beyond  the  Provincial 
Synods  except  in  cases  affecting  the  standing  of  pastors, 
elders  and  deacons,  or  the  removal  of  pastors  from  one 
province  to  another,  or  changing  the  connexion  of  the 
Colloquies,  or  some  question  respecting  the  Sacraments, 
or  Rules  of  Discipline,  or  Confession  of  Faith.  There 
were  sixteen  Provincial  Synods,  (chap. 8  :  canon  9.) 

For  the  convenience  of  the  ministers  and  elders  it  was 
determined  that  the  National  Synod  should  be  composed 
of  two  ministers  and  two  elders  from  each  Provincial 
Synod,  to  be  chosen  with  respect  to  their  experience  in 
the  affairs  of  the  Church,  (chap. 9:  canon  3.) 

In  assemblies  for  worship  all  persons  were  required  to 
uncover  the  head  and  bow  the  knee  in  time  of  prayer. 
The  head  was  also  to  be  uncovered  during  the  singing 
before  and  after  sermon,  and  during  the  celebration  of 
the  sacraments,  (chap.  10:  canon  3.) 

Respecting  baptism,  (chapter  1 1,  canon  7)  it  is  declared  : 
"  Forasmuch  as  we  have  no  commandment  from  the  Lord 
to  take  godfathers  or  godmothers,  who  may  present  our 
children  unto  baptism,  there  cannot  be  any  particular 
canon  made  which  shall  bind  persons  to  do  it.  But  sith 
it  is  a  very  ancient  custom,  and  introduced  for  a  good  end, 
to  wit :  to  testify  the  sureties  of  faith,  and  the  baptism 
of  the  infant,  and  also  for  that  they  charge  themselves 
with  the  care  of  educating  the  child,  in  case  it  should  be 
deprived  of  its  parents  by  death ;  and  for  that  it  doth 
maintain  a  sweet  communion  among  the  faithful  by  a  con- 
junction of  friendship.  They  who  will  not  observe  it, 
but  will  themselves  present  their  own  children,  shall  be 
carefully  entreated  not  to  be  contentious,  but  to  conform 


62G  APPENDIX. 

unto  the  ancient  and  accustomed  order,  it  being  very  good 
and  profitable." 

By  canon  12.  "  Pastors  shall  diligently  exhort  all  god- 
fathers and  godmothers  to  consider  their  promises  made 
at  the  celebration  of  baptism,  and  parents  are  to  choose 
such  sureties  for  their  children  as  are  well  instructed  in 
religion  and  of  a  godly  life  and  conversation,  and  that 
are  as  much  as  may  be  of  their  acquaintance,  and  by 
by  whose  means,  if  there  should  be  a  necessity  for  it  in 
the  course  of  Grod's  providence,  it  is  most  likely  that  their 
children  will  have  a  religious  education." 

By  canon  15,  chapter  14  :  "  Fathers  and  mothers  shall 
be  exhorted  to  be  very  careful  of  their  children's  educa- 
tion, which  are  the  seed-plot  and  promising  hopes  of  God's 
Church.  And  therefore  such  as  send  them  to  school  to  be 
taught  by  priests,  monks,  Jesuits  and  nuns,  they  shall  be 
prosecuted  with  all  Church  censures." 


APPENDIX,  627 


THE  COI^PESSION"  OF  SIK 

FROM  THE  OLD  FRENCH  BIBLE  AT  DR.  J.  HENRY  VENABLE'S, 


Mes  freres,  qu'un  chacun  de  vous  se  presente  de- 
vaiit  la  face  du  Siegneur  avec  confession  de  ses  fautes 
et  pechez,  siiivant  de  son  coeur,  mes  paroles. 

Seigneur  Dieu,  Pere  Eternel  et  tant-puissant, 
nous  confessons  et  recognaissons  sans  feintise  devant 
ta  Sainete  Majeste  que  nous  sommes  poores  pecbeurs, 
conceus  et  nis  en  iniquity  et  corruption,  inclins  a  mal 
faire,  inutiles  a  tout  bien  ;  et  que  de  nostre  vice,  nous 
transgressons  sans  fin  et  sans  cesse  tes  saintes  com- 
mandmens,  en  quoi  faisant  nous  acquerons  par  ton 
juste  jugement,  mine  et  perdition  sur  nous.  Toutes- 
fois.  Seigneur,  nous  avons  despaisir  en  nous  memes, 
de  t' avoir  oltens^,  et  condamnons  nous  et  nos  vices, 
avec  vraye  repentance,  desirous  que  ta  grace  subvi- 
enne  a  nostre  calamite.  Veille  donques  avoit  pitie 
de  nous,  Dieu  et  Pere  tres  benin  et  plein  de  misere- 
corde,  au  nom  de  ton  fils  Jesus  Christ  nostre  Seis:- 
neur :  et  en  effo9ant  nos  vices  et  macules,  essargi 
nous  et  augmente  de  jour  en  jour  les  graces  de  ton  S. 
Esprit,  afin  que  recognoissans  de  tout  nostre  coeur 
nostre  injustice,  nous  soyons  touchez  de  desplaisir, 
qui  engendre  droite  penitece  en  nous ;  laquelle  nos 
mortifiant  a  tons  pechez,  produise  fruicts  de  justice 
innocece,  qui  sojent  agreable  par  ieclui  Jesus  nostre 
Seigneur. 


